《[Discontinued] Armus : First Draft》 Chapter 1: A Beginning ------------------------------------------------------------ CHAPTER 1 HAD UNDERGONE THE REPARATION PROGRAM: BATCH ONE ------------------------------------------------------------- Hello, this would be my first time ever writing a fiction! English is my second language, so please do point out any mistakes that I have made. NOTE: Chapter 1 - 6 has been repaired as of 9th May, 2015. <--They can be taken as the sample of how I write in later chapters. Chapter 7 - 9 shall be reworked on when I have the time. Writing style is improved from chapter 10 and onward. " " <--- speech '' '' <--- thoughts ------------------------------------------- A pair of yellow eyes spied on the back of a lone man. They carefully analysed him while hiding their presence behind some bushes. The man seemed to be standing still while looking at the trees in the distance, oblivious to his surroundings. A perfect prey. The man did not seem to be carrying the long fangs humans usually strapped to their waists; he did not seem to be a hunter. However, something seemed off¡­ the wolf could not shake off the uneasy feeling it had. It and its pack had hid themselves well and they have strategically surrounded the man. The young ones were already itching to bite into the warm, soft flesh of their prey. Even now, their mouths continued to salivate as they imagined the taste of blood on their tongues. The alpha wolf itself was hungry; they haven¡¯t had a meal for a whole day¡­ food had been scarce in the Millennium Forest lately. ''But why had the man been staring at the ground?...'' the wolf thought. It was suspicious of traps, but it could not find anything unusual even as it scanned the surroundings again and again. The absence of any weapon on the man was also reassuring. ''Perhaps, perhaps this man is just an idiot?'' it was the easiest conclusion that it could come to. After a moment of deliberation, its stomach finally won over its head in the battle of attrition. Its ears moved, reconfirming the position of the pack. The pack lolled their tongues out in anticipation. It was time. It sprang out of the bushes to pounce the man, and the pack members howled excitedly as they followed suit. The man turned his head around, and their eyes met. A deathly coldness swept over the wolf''s body, and its heart quivered. It saw the shadow of its own death... within the man''s violet eyes. The man blurred, and a silvery streak lashed out at an incredible speed. That was the final image it saw before darkness claimed its vision. -------------------------------------------- ¡®Let¡¯s see¡­..six, no, seven wolves¡­I seem to have brought the attention of a small pack¡¯ Aaron thought while his senses flared. As a peak Advanced level warrior, he was capable of sensing movements and sounds within a ten-metre radius of himself. Of course, he had sensed the wolves long ago. Their padded paws may have masked the sound of their footsteps, but their heavy breathing resonated in Aaron''s ears. ¡®Now assuming the worst case scenario that all seven possess the lowest quality of fur, I would get around 4 silvers and most likely I¡¯d have better luck than that.¡¯ Aaron Blackstone waited and waited in the clearing of the forest while hiding his excitement. He diligently calculated his monthly budget. Figures and numbers fly about his mind in a storm of financials. ¡®Damn it! How long are these wolves going to take? I¡¯ve waited for half an hour here staring at the ground!'' He resisted the urge to grit his teeth. ''Chase is home alone and I need to prepare lunch soon!¡¯ Skipping lunch is not even worth considering, Chase needs to have a balanced diet. Aaron could have just initiated an attack on the wolves but they were thinly spread out around his position. The possibility of letting half the pack getting away was quite high, should he choose to engage them. Having half of the spoils escape was not an option he was willing to take, for the sake of his family he must earn more money. Even a sliver of silver was a luxurious amount to obtain these days. His skin prickled. He sensed a discrete wave of bloodlust. The wolves were about to pounce. The sound of rustling leaves accompanied a large grey-furred wolf leaping at his back. Aaron twisted his torso around as his hands swiftly went inside his shirt. A pair of trusty steel daggers appeared in each of his hands. He completed this action even as the wolf was still in the air with its maws spread apart, revealing two rows of sharp fangs. The daggers gleamed for a brief moment, reflecting the sunlight from the midday sun. ¡®Over a metre in length, high-quality fur, nice colour, JACKPOT!¡¯ He cheered inwardly. The dagger in his right hand whipped out like a viper and penetrated the wolf''s skull, instantly killing it with minimal damage to the body. At the same time, another wolf was rushing towards his seemingly unguarded back. He lifted one foot and slammed the heel of his hard leather boot against the snout of the wolf behind him. A satisfying crunch resounded when the wolf flew a considerable distance away, smashing hard against a tree trunk. A couple of wolves skid to a halt while three others still stubbornly tried to attack despite the obvious overwhelming difference in power. The coordination between them had been thrown into disarray due to the pack leader''s death. The wolves which decided to attack were quickly dispatched by Aaron and the remaining ones turned tails to flee. Aaron spun his daggers around and threw them with pinpoint precision towards the retreating wolves backs. With dull thuds, the daggers found their marks and tore through the beasts'' flesh, silencing them. Aaron did not let his guard down after decimating the wolf pack, years of experience on the battlefield had taught him that the dead do not necessarily stay dead. There had been a few occasions where the corpses of his slain enemies reanimated themselves and mindlessly attacked him. The chances were slim, and no such cases had been reported in the Millennium Forest, but better be safe than sorry. No weapons in hand, he carefully approached the corpses. After making sure the wolves were truly dead, he pulled out his knives. Thin, sticky red threads hung over the blades, prompting him to shake the blood off in one practiced motion. The daggers were nothing special, they were forged from fine steel by an expert blacksmith but they do not have any enchantments or the like. Magical items with enchantments were rare and powerful; they were either forged by legendary blacksmiths or hidden away in dangerous places around the world where only the worthy may acquire them. However, the dual daggers Aaron possessed were sharp and in excellent condition. He had taken good care of them for the past twenty years and the daggers had returned the favour by never failing him. Aaron delicately skinned the wolves but he was by no means slow at doing the job. Years of experience had exponentially improved his speed and precision. After he finished skinning the wolves, he piled up the corpses in the clearing. He collected some dry leaves and sticks and arranged them around the corpses. He held out his right hand, and trained it towards the kindling. ''Come on... come on...'' Beads of sweat rolled down his forehead as he poured in maximum effort. Focusing his Mana on his right hand while aiming at the mound, a small fireball slowly took form a few inches away from his open palm. Rather than scalding his skin, the fire radiated a pleasant warmth as it danced in midair. He shot it towards the leaves, and the flames instantly devoured the kindling. The flayed carcasses shriveled and darkened as the heat burnt them to ashes, leaving nothing but charred bones behind. Aaron had never been gifted with the affinity to magic. He took too much time to invoke a Beginner-level fire spell like ¡®Fireball¡¯, thus he never bothered to use magic in battles. In fact, that one spell he had just cast was about five times more tiring than the battle he just had. He could have just brought a box of matches, but he insisted on using Magic to do simple tasks for a reason he never shared with anyone. The corpses were burnt to prevent them from being eaten by the goblins or other dangerous creatures inhabiting the Spring layer of Millennium Forest. Monsters were notorious for their reproductive speed and leaving food for them would cause them to increase in numbers. ''If only we could just eat them'' Aaron thought. Sadly, the safety of eating monster meat was highly questionable. ''Riley had it bad that one time with the Skulker soup. Lucky he ate it first'' His face blanched as he recalled the diarrhea one of his men had suffered from. Satisfied, Aaron left the Millennium Forest with a sack full of loot slung over his back. He quickened his pace and ran. He jumped across the winding tree roots, launched himself over obstacles, as free as the wind. Wherever he traveled, he ran to keep his body fit while building up stamina. He spared a glance at the looming canopy of trees behind him. They cast an ominous gloom over the forest, halving the power of daylight. The Millennium Forest, it was named as such due to it being discovered approximately a thousand years ago. It was classified as one of the ''Three Wonders of Armus''. It had not expanded or shrunk by even an inch over the years, its verdant fullness maintained their conditions, preserving a pristine air. It consisted of multiple layers, each identifiable by the surroundings and the creatures inhabiting it. The outermost layer, where Aaron was, bore the appearance of a regular forest in Spring... thus the name. Regular, in the sense of the common hardwood trees and monsters which made their home there. If one traveled around the Armitage kingdom, he or she could easily find dozens of forests that possessed similar ecosystems to the Spring layer. A few centuries ago, a group of experienced adventurers had attempted to delve into the heart of the Forest. Their records however, told of their failure. Despite not making it to the end, it was not a fruitless venture. The records left behind by its surviving members described their discovery of ruins belonging to ancient civilisation, deep within the forest. Their efforts at researching the historical site were hampered by the dangerously powerful monsters which resided there. That was, and still is, the deepest part that had ever been depicted in written form. Perhaps that was the farthest reaches of the Forest that had ever been explored as well. ''I doubt it, there must''ve been plenty of others who made it just as far or further'' Aaron thought. Humanity had around a thousand years to unravel its mystery. Surely, there must have been some who succeeded. ''Maybe they just didn''t share what they found'' A comfortable breeze blew over the grassland, ruffling Aaron''s jet-black hair. ''Or they pushed themselves and died. Just like her'' The corner of his lips curled downwards, mirroring his souring mood. The feeling of the leather-filled sack bouncing against his back banished the cloudy emotions. ''At least I got a good haul today, for the first layer that is'' The feature that sets the Millennium Forest aside from others of its kind is the multiple rings around it. Each layer had its own distinguishing characteristics and that is greatly enhanced by the fact that the flora and fauna do not encroach upon another zone. A goblin may only be found in the Spring layer, a Mistwalker may only be seen in the frosty Winter layer deeper inside. The creatures of the forest tend to their own specific habitats under some intangible rule. The strength of the creatures escalate in proportion to the depth of the Forest, just like dungeons. Thus, it was widely speculated that the Forest held unimaginable treasures within its elusive core. But Aaron never dreamt of delving that deep into the forest himself. No, he wouldn''t step a foot into the fifth layer if he could help it. Never again with a capital ''N''. Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work! ----------------------------------------- Just as Aaron left the Forest, a man entered it. Clad in a dirty cloak, he gave off the feeling of a beggar or perhaps a vagabond. His unevenly shaved beard reinforced his unfavourable image even further. He looked like the type of man who concerned mothers would warn their children not to approach in hushed voices. He looked ahead, in the direction of the forest core. His eyes glittered as he muttered something to himself. "Just a bit longer... just a bit longer, brother.." Not long after he went inside, the clouds above darkened and peals of thunder drowned the sounds of shrieking beasts within the Forest. ----------------------------------------- Aaron''s house was a common one, built with stone bricks and a gable roof, not too small and not overwhelmingly large. There were not many houses outside of towns and cities. Those who live outside were usually hunters or adventurers and they were rarely sociable enough to have a family. Aaron¡¯s nearest neighbour lived miles away, and their relationship only extended to a nod when running across each other. Water dripped off his entire body as Aaron stood in the doorway. Who would have thought that halfway home, a freak storm would pop out of nowhere? Grunting to himself, Aaron took off his muddied boots and left them outside before entering the house. In the living room, he saw a little boy sitting on a chair with a pile of books on the desk in front of him. The boy raised his pair of violet eyes from the book he was reading and looked at Aaron. Witnessing Aaron''s figure standing in the doorway, he opened his mouth to speak. ¡°Hi, dad.¡± said Chase Blackstone. Aaron frantically ran towards his son and cupped the boy''s head in his palms. The boy was the spitting image of him, with the black hair and violet eyes that were identical to his. However, unlike his hardened and manly countenance, Chase¡¯s face was as innocent and soft like the ten year old boy he was. ¡°Chase! Chase! Are you all right?? Is your stomach fine? Had it been so hungry that it started eating your surrounding organs?!¡± Aaron asked a torrent of questions, his eyes fearfully wide and his palms sweating with nervousness. ¡°Dwad..I Ewm Fine¡± Chase mumbled. Speaking was hard as his father¡¯s hands squished his cheeks together. ¡°Thank God!¡± Aaron exclaimed and let out a huge sigh of relief as he released his crushing grip on the boy. ¡°Now just you wait there while I whip some lunch for the both of us¡± He gently patted Chase on the head while pinching the boy''s cheek with another hand. With that, Aaron went into the kitchen and donned a cooking apron. The sight of a well-built man with manly scars all over his body putting on a white apron was comical, if not downright creepy. Humming to himself, he skilfully handled the kitchenware and ingredients like an expert housewife. However, Chase Blackstone was used to his father¡¯s antics and was not all that bothered by it. The book in his hand greatly fascinated him. It was a copy of the journal of a famous adventurer named Gale. It described all the great feats he had achieved in the Great Holy Empire of Bosco up until the point where he mysteriously vanished about thirty years ago. Chase had read the book more than fifty times and he had yet to grow bored, the stories of slaying dragons, bestowing life to golems and cutting down an undead king never tired him. ¡°Put those books aside first Chase, come here and eat with me!¡± Aaron¡¯s voice from the dining room snapped Chase out of his fantasy. Chase obediently closed his book and put it atop the pile he had read on the table. He then entered the dining room where his father was already seated on one of the three chairs around the circular dining table. Aaron held a spoon and fork in each of his hands respectively and was taking in short, ragged breaths as he stared wide-eyed at the piping hot food on the table. Chase did not dally and sat down. The third seat was empty as usual. It had always been empty for as long as he remembered. He grabbed his cutlery and immediately started eating, knowing that his father would not so much as touch the food unless he ate it first. And true enough, as soon as Chase took a bite, Aaron ravenously stuffed his mouth with half of the food on the plate. ¡°Swo Chwy, aw ur owrr udees?¡±Aaron spoke with his mouth full while his hands reached out for even more food. Chase completely understood though, years of living together had given him the skill to comprehend every piece of his father''s garbled words. His skill might have already reached the level of Legendary in this regard. ¡°I¡¯m doing fine, I¡¯ve pretty much memorized the world map and I¡¯m almost done reading through the bestiary.¡± Chase stated. He frowned as he tries to cut a particularly stubborn piece of meat. With a loud gulp, Aaron swallowed all the food in his mouth. ¡°Great, at this rate you¡¯d definitely be accepted into the Academy once you hit twelve years old!¡± He reached for a glass of water and glugs it down. ¡°Oh, My son will be a renowned scholar known all throughout Armitage" He paused. "No..... the whole world!¡± He corrected himself in a dramatic fashion. ¡°Just a little bit more, just a little bit more and I¡¯d have gathered enough money to pay for your five year stay in the Academy¡± Aaron continued to blabber as his eyes glistened. He dabbed the tears away using the sleeves of his worn-out shirt and smiled warmly at Chase. ¡°But dad¡­. I don¡¯t want to be a scholar..¡± Chase cut in. ''I never said I wanted to be one..'' He groaned inwardly. ¡°Hmm?" Aaron raised an eyebrow. "Well that¡¯s fine, you could be a scribe or an inventor or anything!¡± He rubbed his chin, giving thought to the new prospects. Chase put down his cutlery and stared at his father. ¡°I want to be an adventurer and explore dungeons while slaying monsters all around the world..¡± Aaron''s eyes bulged in astonishment which soon changed into a stern gaze. ¡°No.¡± Aaron replied gravely. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°It¡¯s dangerous.¡± Aaron answered. ¡°Then teach me how to take care of myself..¡± Chase leaned forward, making it clear that he was serious. ¡°No. You¡¯d better off be living in the city.." Aaron swallowed. "Peacefully.¡± His tone of voice grew heavier with each reply, showing a striking contrast to his earlier attitude. Aaron¡¯s expression darkened as he gazed at the only empty seat at the dining table. Chase knew that his father still regrets the incident nine years ago. Iris Blackstone was a very willful woman, almost as much as she was stubborn. She and Aaron participated in the previous Great Exploration nine years ago. Chase did not know the details but it ended with Iris losing her life. As a result, Aaron became an overprotective father who would not let Chase endanger himself. Chase knew his father loved him and just wanted to protect him. But, today something was different, he could not hold back from stating his desire in front of his father. ¡°Dad, I won¡¯t lose my life out there¡­I¡¯d just start off small like killing goblins and such and then safely progress as I train myself. You know, step-by-step training to sharpen my skills and such..¡± Chase tried to soothe his father by explaining. *BANG* *clang clang* *CRASH* Aaron slammed his fist on the table, the dining ware clattered and some fell on the floor breaking into pieces. The porcelain plates shattered into shards, just like Chase''s hope of convincing his father in this conversation. ¡°No, and that is final.¡± Aaron said, his face livid. ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk about this anymore.¡± He averted his eyes from the table and looked at the pieces scattered about. He silently stood up and began to clean up the mess. ¡°Stop reading those foolish adventure books, they¡¯re giving you some weird ideas.¡± He talked to Chase over his shoulder. ¡°Chase, I know you¡¯re a smart boy, that¡¯s why I know you would get this stupid idea out of your head.¡± Chase sat in silence and continued to eat his meal. He could only watch his father''s back as the latter was sweeping the floor. The mood in the dining room was gloomy, like the weather outside. ------------------------------- The next morning, Aaron readied himself for a trip to the neighboring village. The amount of loot he had stockpiled was taking up a considerable amount of space in the house and they needed to restock on ingredients in the kitchen. These trips usually take about half the day to complete. As such, he immediately headed for the door after breakfast so he could make it back by dinner. ¡°I cooked some extra for lunch, make sure you eat them later.¡± Aaron said while he tightened the bindings on the bags. ¡°Take care now and study properly, okay?¡± He patted Chase on the head and gave him a friendly ruffle. Chase didn''t reply. Aaron stared silently before coughing lightly. "Listen, I know you might be feeling bored at home. How about this, I''ll bring you along to Thanes next time and you can look at some new sights" Aaron said. "I''m sure you''d rethink about what you said yesterday once you realise that it was just a fleeting idea. So don''t sulk like that, okay?" Chase nodded silently, and Aaron could do nothing but sigh to himself. ''It''s just a childhood dream, he''d grow out of it soon... hopefully.'' Chase waved goodbye as his father went out of the door and headed towards the nearest village, Thanes. The weather was bright and sunny, the gloomy mood of the previous day had dispersed. Chase stood still by the doorway, keeping his father''s back within his sight. He stayed there, until he could no longer see his father. ¡®Sorry dad, I¡¯ll prove it to you that I am serious about this. I''ll show you that I can survive just fine if I plan carefully.¡¯ He balled his fingers into fists. Making sure his father was no longer in view of the house, Chase ran upstairs into his father¡¯s bedroom. ¡®Now, I¡¯m pretty sure dad stored some of his spare daggers somewhere in here¡­¡¯ As his eyes scanned the room, he spotted the corner of a wooden chest poking out from underneath Aaron¡¯s bed. ¡®That must be it¡¯ He deduced. He takes hold of both sides of the object and dragged the chest out from underneath the bed. The bottom part of the chest scraped off the layer of dust that had settled on the floor, leaving a noticeable trail behind. His guess was spot-on, inside the box were two daggers identical to the ones his father used along with some recovery potions. He unsheathed the daggers and held them in his hands. They were heavier than he thought but it was not to the point that he could not swing it. Chase had seen his father train in the early hours of the morning before sunrise numerous times. He had keenly observed the forms his father practices and how he trained his body. Chase had been emulating parts of what Aaron did in secret whenever Aaron was out. A childish attempt which had most likely been wrongly executed, but at least he got the general idea. He did not neglect his studies though, he respected his father¡¯s dearest wish for him to go to the Academy and he quite enjoyed reading. He just didn''t want to be a scholar. What''s wrong with being an educated adventurer? ¡®This is so different from the sticks I usually use¡¯ Chase looked at his own reflection on the shiny surface of the daggers. He sheathed the weapons back into their leather scabbards and tucked them on his belt. ¡®I¡¯d just do something simple and quick today, kill a goblin and bring back something as proof¡¯ He nodded confidently. Chase marched into the kitchen and filled up an empty bag with his supposed lunch while grabbing some bandages along the way.¡®Can¡¯t go adventuring without any food now, that¡¯s rule number one for adventurers¡¯ He thought as he stuffed the wrapped piece of meat into his bag. ¡®All set and ready to go¡¯ He saddled the bag over his shoulder and tied it firmly. Chase confidently stepped outside and bathed himself under the bright sun rays. ''Been a while since I went out'' He took a deep long breath, enjoying the warm air flowing into his lungs. Eyeing the vast sea of trees to the west, he renewed his determination. ¡°Let¡¯s do this!¡± Chapter 2: Proving Oneself ------------------------------------------------------------ CHAPTER 2 HAD UNDERGONE THE REPARATION PROGRAM: BATCH ONE ------------------------------------------------------------- ¡°Huff, huff, huff¡± Chase gasped for air, his previous pace slowing down to a crawl. ¡®Damn, my stamina isn¡¯t as good as I thought¡¯ He clutched his chest, face reddened by lack of air. The dull pain throbbing in his hips caused him to grimace. For someone who spent the majority of his life cooped up in the house, running for a whole fifteen minutes was already an admirable feat of its own. Sadly, in a world where humans could crush boulders and flatten mountains, it couldn''t count as something impressive. ¡®Better sit down somewhere and recover, I¡¯d be caught dead if a monster comes out right now¡¯ He observed the landscape, eyes searching for cool shade. The vast grassy fields expanding into the horizon registered in his sights. Lushly leaved trees sparsely dotted the green panorama, like finely placed decorations. ''There'' Chase perked up, spotting a tree on slightly higher ground. The bright rays of sunlight filtered through its leaves, creating bright dappled spots on the ground. ¡®This seems to be a good spot'' He thought as he leaned his back against the tree. ''If anything comes I¡¯d be able to see it from miles away¡¯ Chase noted after making sure there was nothing blocking his line of sight. There were barely any places to hide within the open fields of Armitage. Banditry was not a very profitable line of work on this continent but they do thrive in the mountainous regions of Bosco. While resting, Chase started to do some mental revision on the characteristics of the outermost layer of the Millennium Forest. ¡®The largest ring out of the eight layers¡¯ He brings up the illustration of an artist¡¯s impression of the Forest in his mind. ¡®Level of difficulty, E¡¯ He thought of the level given by the Adventurer¡¯s Guild. ¡®Goblins and wolves, tricky ones..¡¯ Even though the creatures were relatively weak, they have the tendency to band up into small packs although there were rare occasions of deviants which wandered alone. ''It would be easier if I could find one of those..'' For a complete novice like him, even a goblin could be deadly. Their scrawny short bodies were not to be underestimated. They were known to be deceptively agile. One well-placed blow on the head would kill anyone. Wolves were far more intelligent and dangerous compared to goblins. Luckily, their numbers were greatly less than the latter due to frequent hunting and inferior reproductive rate. ¡®It¡¯s not like I¡¯d find one of those in the goblin territories anyway¡¯ Chase thought. The goblins and wolves have their respective territories and they rarely fight over them. The area had yet to be overrun by legions of goblins due to the occasional goblin extermination jobs posted by the Adventurer¡¯s Guild. Chase had memorized the locations of all goblin and wolf territories inside The Forest as well as the safe zones. He was confident that he could take on one or two goblins. The problem was the rarity of lone goblins. They usually marched in groups of at least five. ¡®I can¡¯t really make any strategies if I don¡¯t see the surroundings there..¡¯ For someone as laughably weak as him, strategy was an invaluable weapon, even more important than the daggers on his waist belt. ¡®The basics should be to separate them into smaller numbers, I¡¯d probably have to use something for that..¡¯ Chase racked his brains, but did not manage to hatch any plans. Without realising it, he had already spent enough time to fully recuperate. The dull throbs in his hips and legs have already been taken away by his short rest. ¡®Alright I¡¯m good to go now¡¯ Chase got up on his feet and started to move again, this time he took his time and walked. ¡®I¡¯d probably need some items to distract and break up those goblin formations later¡¯ Searching for something here was difficult though, given the scarcity of materials. He paused, noticing his fingers that were resting on the knife hilts. ''These daggers, maybe I shouldn''t solely depend on them for combat ¡¯ Chase realised that given his age, his height and the length of his arms are short. The reach of his weapon would be less than a grown man. The techniques his father used might not work well with him. Instead of trying to imitate Aaron, Chase should try to develop a combat style which suited him more. He spotted a long straight branch of a tree on the ground. It was about twice the length of his arm and a bit thicker than his thumb. He picked it up, weighed it in his hand and tried jabbing it forward. ¡®The weight seems nice, the wood is quite sturdy, this would make a good weapon¡¯ Chase took his dagger out and cut off the jutting parts of the branch, making a crude staff. Taking out a roll of bandage out of his bag, Chase attached a dagger at the end of the staff to make a makeshift spear. He swung it around a little bit and tried thrusting it several times. Satisfied, Chase walked on with half of the spear poking out of his bag while gathering up some good sticks on the way. He did not know what he would do with them, but he gathered them up just in case he figures something out later. Finally, he reached the edge of the Forest. The sun stood at its peak, yet even its bright rays could not dispel the foreboding gloom. From the edge of the forest, Chase could see a dirt path leading inside which were not blocked by trees or any foliage. Based on what he had read before, the road branched off deeper inside. It leads to the monster territories or other layers of the forest. Humans and goblins alike used these paths to move around in the Forest. ¡®I¡¯d have to stay out of those if I want to avoid detection¡¯ Chase slowly and carefully made his way in between the trees to the side of the road. He had read a book about tracking before, this was his first time applying it though. He tried his best to walk without stepping on dried leaves or branches on the ground to avoid making any sound. Once in a while he would stop to look at the set of footprints on the path. ¡®These are quite fresh, probably been a couple of hours at most but why are there so many...?¡¯ The footprints were numerous and split out into four directions, which meant the goblins were heavily patrolling the area. ''What could cause them to be on such high alert?'' Goblins were not diligent creatures. If given the chance to laze about, they would do so. As such, having such a large group patrolling together was highly bizarre. Chase glanced back and gauged the distance to the Forest exit. ¡®Hmmmmm¡­.. I''d better not go in too deep so I could retreat later¡¯ Chase took heed of the far away pinprick sized light behind him, telling how far in he was. Planting his foot and clawing his hands on the rough bark of a tree, Chase climbed up with relative difficulty. He grabbed hold of the thickest branch in sight and tried to hoist himself up but unfortunately slipped. ¡®Crap!¡¯ The sensation of falling welled up in his stomach as he lost his hold on the trunk. His body tilted back, succumbing to the cruel force of gravity. He frantically threw his hands forward, trying to grab on for dear life. Luckily, his fingers found a small protruding part, allowing him the minimal leverage he needed. Gripping on that small bump, he grunted and pulled his body forward to hug the tree like a long separated lover. *Gasp* *Gasp* Chase breathed raggedly. He peeked at the ground below and gulped, thinking how bad of a fall it would have been if he fell. ¡®Best case scenario is being paralysed for life¡¯ He tightly embraced the tree, so tight that it actually hurt to have the gritty wood pressing against his face. For a minute or two, Chase completely disregarded the idea of moving. His heart thumped rapidly, blasting its rhythm into his eardrums. If he did not know any better, he would have thought his heartbeat was loud enough to attract the beasts. ¡®Better move on¡­¡¯ Noticing how sore his arms were starting to feel, Chase made it a point to reattempt the climb. With fervent flames of determination burning within his eyes, he seized the branch once more. Chase gritted his teeth and furrowed his brow while struggling to heave himself up. ¡®Got to do this in one go¡­¡¯ He breathed in deeply. In one swift exhalation, he summoned a burst of energy and lifted himself onto the branch. Sprawled on the limb of the tree, he could feel nothing but the bulging bag which was uncomfortably poking his back and his pulsating, overworked arms. Righting himself up, he crawled closer to the edge of the branch, where the leaves were more spread out. He patiently waited there for his targets to appear. ¡®Right, so here¡¯s the plan¡¯ He thoughtfully rubbed his chin. ¡®When the goblin pack walks by, throw a stick from above¡¯ He paused. ¡®Might need two¡­ The goblins might be too stupid to determine the direction it came from¡¯ It always pays to have insurance. ¡®When they come over, they¡¯d try to climb up the tree and get me¡¯ At least, that is how he imagined the event will unfold. ¡®Even if they choose to throw their sticks at me, I¡¯m too high up¡¯ Any projectiles the goblins hurl at him would slow down before they could even reach him. ¡®I¡¯d use my spear and stab them while they¡¯re climbing¡¯ He firmly clasped the handle of the spear. ¡®Given their cowardly nature they would probably retreat after a couple of them are dead, that¡¯s when I come down and take something from the corpse as proof to bring back home¡¯ ''It''ll be bad if they call for reinforcements though... but let''s be positive. The bestiary stated that they''d rather run away in front of a dangerous opponent than band together'' The plan was simple, but logical. Chase was satisfied with the plan and he mentally visualised the process while waiting so he would not make mistakes later. "So, what''re you up to, nyaa~? " a childish voice said. Chase''s eyes widened and he almost jumped off the tree out of shock. Who? What? He turned his head around in the direction of the voice. He was absolutely positive nobody was on the tree when he climbed up just now. And he saw... A snowy white cat licking its paw. A silver necklace fashioned in the shape of a small sword hung over its furry neck. Its tail moved left and right in a very relaxed manner. ''....'' Chase stared at it, at a loss for words. Did he perhaps misheard things? Was it his nervousness that translated a simple meow into a full sentence? ''That aside, who left their pet cat here. Don''t they know the forest is dangerous?'' "Hey, I''m talking to you. Don''t ignore me and stare like an idiot" The cat said. "Holy sh--!!" Chase cupped his mouth in his hands. He almost screamed at the top of his lungs. It would be idiotic if he lured unwanted threats to his location right now. "A.. a talking cat" "Yes, so?" The cat tilted its head. "Are you discriminating against my species?" "What-- no, that''s not what I-- no, it''s just... very... str-- rare" Chase replied, carefully choosing his words. "Rare is an understatement nyaaa~ I''m probably one of a kind" The cat stood up on two legs and crossed its front paws in front of its puffed chest. ''Then why are you acting like all cats can talk?!'' Chase thought to himself. "Back to my question, what are you doing here boy?" Chase peeked at the ground below, checking if any goblins are close before replying. "I''m hunting goblins" ''That''s right. A talking cat might be very bizarre, but it doesn''t seem to mean me any harm. I need to focus on the hunt at the moment'' "Ooooh, you''re an adventurer?" The cat asked. "Yes, well... no, but I will be one some day" The cat padded next to him and sat down on all fours. It looked at Chase''s bag with interest. ''What does it want? Wait, did it just smirk...? Hey, hey it just smirked at my spear didn''t it?'' *pfft* The cat turned its head away with suppressed mirth. "Boy, what level are you as a *pfft* warrior?" "I''m a... an early Beginner level" Chase said. ''I''ve actually never had any training... but I should qualify as an early Beginner at least... right?'' Chase felt depressed as the cat continued to giggle. "So, you''re just an untrained kid dreaming to become an adventurer nyaaaa~" Chase felt like the cat had hit him on the face. Its deduction was spot on. "It''s not just a dream! I''ll really be an adventurer. I''d be one of the greatest adventurers in the history of Armus" Chase retorted, while making sure his voice was hushed. "Oho~~ I see, I see, Nyaaa~~ Well then, why don''t you start by handling those goblins there" The cat pointed with its paw. Chase mechanically turned his head in the direction shown and saw a group of goblins staring at him from down below. ''Shit.'' ----------------------------------------- If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. Just as stated in the bestiary, they had slightly hunched backs and green bumpy skins. However, the goblins down below were taller than described, and appeared to be more muscular. But that was not the main problem. ¡®They¡¯re¡­. fully equipped!¡¯ Chase gasped in horror. ¡®Eight, nine, ten! Ten goblins in a group, all armed!¡¯ Goosebumps rose on his skin as he tensed up. He swallowed nervously as he observed the goblins¡¯ equipment. The armour they were wearing looked like scrap iron at best, and their weapons were rusty. But it still meant that these goblins had a higher intelligence than they were credited for. The most worrisome of all was a goblin at the back of the group that held a wooden bow. The goblins communicated with each other in harsh, guttural tones. They pointed their fingers in his direction from time to time. The goblin in the back unslung its bow and notched an arrow. Chase ducked his head low and used the thick branch he was on as cover. He breathed heavily as his mind worked as fast as it could on a solution. ¡®Can I still retreat? No, they¡¯re too close. They¡¯ll catch up with me in no time if I descend¡¯ ¡®Can I still fight? No, they don¡¯t have a reason to approach as long as they can shoot at me from afar¡¯ ¡®Can I take out the archer? No, I don¡¯t have the skills to throw a weapon accurately over this distance. Even if I get a lucky hit, another one would pick up the bow¡¯ *Swoosh* An arrow flew by, just a few feet away from Chase¡¯s position. The goblin stamped its feet in frustration while the others jeered at it. It then notched another arrow and aimed again. There was a quiver still filled with dozens of arrows on its back. A huge wave of regret washed over Chase as he realised his complete and utter helplessness. ¡°Uh, oh. In a tight spot, aren¡¯t you?¡± The cat commented. ¡°Thanks for reminding me¡± Chase sniffed. ¡°There¡¯s no need to carry that attitude with me, nyaaaa~¡± ¡°They wouldn¡¯t have noticed me if you hadn¡¯t made me talk!¡± Chase snapped. ¡°Pssshhh, excuses. Well, fine¡­ it¡¯s understandable since you¡¯re up against goblin core members¡± The cat replied, looking as relaxed as it had been. ¡°I suppose I can give you some assistance¡± ¡°Core members? What core members? And what do you mean assist?¡± Another arrow flew nearby, but this time it was closer to his actual position. ¡°They¡¯re elites, stronger members. They usually stay in the village and only get involved with territorial battles with other clans. Something got them riled up though, that¡¯s why they¡¯re outside nyaaa¡± The cat explained. ¡°As for how I¡¯ll assist¡­¡± The cat jumped off the tree, and landed flawlessly on the ground. It dashed underneath the goblins¡¯ legs and avoided their panicked swings. None of the goblins¡¯ attacks hit the mark, and the cat slipped by all of them to arrive at the goblin archer. The archer fearfully held its bow in front to shield itself. But that was exactly what the cat wanted. It leapt at the bow and slashed at the bowstring with its claws. A loud twang resounded as the cat rendered the bow useless. The cat then hastily scurried away and climbed up the tree to sit beside Chase once again. ¡°Phew, that wasn¡¯t so tough nyaaa~¡± Chase gaped as he stared at the cat. ¡°That was amazing!¡± ¡°Heh heh heh, why thank you. That is to be expected from the great Rie¡± said Rie the cat as it puffed out its chest. ¡°Oh, by the way¡­ they¡¯re coming over to this tree. And they look extra pissed too, I wonder why?¡± The cat added with a smirk. Chase shifted his gaze towards the tree trunk. The goblin warriors¡¯ rapid climb alarmed him of the threat he was still facing. Beads of sweat rolled down his back. He was nervous, but at least the situation wasn¡¯t hopeless. ¡°Thanks cat. Now watch me handle the rest¡± Chase stated confidently as he grabbed his makeshift spear. The cat yawned in reply. ¡®Finally, it¡¯s going according to plan¡¯ Chase wielded his spear while keeping balance on the branch. It was not sheer luck that the branch was thick and wide enough for him to stand on, he had specifically chose it out of the numerous branches on the tree after careful observation. Like grotesque green children, the bald headed creatures quickly crawled up the trunk with their weapons slung on their backs. The topmost goblin leapt onto the tree limb, showing its nimbleness. It drew its rusty sword and grinned widely while brandishing the weapon. The sight of its small opponent must have brought no end of joy to it. Chase thrust his spear at it but the goblin ducked low, avoiding the tip of the blade. It knocked the spear to the side with its forearm and threw Chase off balance. Not wasting the opportunity, it broke off into a sprint as it maniacally yapped in excitement. That was the last thing it ever did. Chase stepped forward and stabilised himself. With a loud cry, he brought the spear about and slammed the goblin from the side. The goblin¡¯s eyes bulged in shock as the force knocked it off its feet and hurled it away from the branch. It screamed in fear, flailing wildly for something to grab on but obviously failed to find anything. The goblin continued its futile attempt up until the moment it fell onto a thick tree root jutting out of the ground. ¡°Not bad~¡± Rie commented. Chase heard a loud cracking sound but he did not bother to look, because another assailant had already made its way up, demanding his full attention. The next goblin acted more cautiously, perhaps shocked by the death of its comrade. It carefully inched forward, keeping watch of the spear at all times. Under normal circumstances, that would have been a clever move but in this situation, it was a grave mistake. Chase feigned an attack and jabbed at the bewildered goblin, causing it to flinch back. Unaware of its immediate surroundings, it accidentally hit its comrade that had just hauled itself up. The two goblins stumbled and almost lost their balance. Seeing the chance to strike, Chase charged in and performed a low sweep with the spear. The blade sheared through the goblins¡¯ unguarded calves like butter, drawing a spray of purplish blood and pained screams. With nothing but half-mangled legs supporting their weight, the goblins collapsed and dropped off the branch. The remaining six enemies climbing up sensed their disadvantage and hastily tried to retreat but they were too late. Far too late to avoid their impending dooms. Chase held the spear horizontally across his chest like a balancing rod and ran towards the trunk. He opened his bag and emptied the sharp sticks he had collected onto the base of the trunk. None of them hit the goblins, and they laughed as they jeered at him. Chase only smirked in response. Steeling his heart, he leapt onto the topmost goblin with the blade of his spear pointing down. The goblin saw the jumping figure and screamed in terror. Chase drove the sharp spear into its eye socket, tearing through its brain in one strike and puncturing a hole at the back of its skull. The goblin¡¯s hand fell limp as it died, releasing its bony grip from the bark of the tree. The combined weight of Chase¡¯s body and the constant pull of gravity sent all of them tumbling down. The goblins below fell one-by-one like well-arranged dominoes. A loud crunch resounded as the goblins fell onto the pile of sticks below. Many of the sticks had splintered and embedded themselves into the goblins¡¯ body. Chase however, had been safely cushioned by the goblins. Just as he planned it. Stepping on the dead goblin¡¯s shoulder, he tugged out the spear with both of his hands. A sticky greyish substance dangled off the spear¡¯s blade but Chase paid it no heed. He immediately rolled off the mound and put some distance between him and the pile of goblins. It was to avoid being caught off guard by struggling survivors. A few goblins here and there moved, feebly trying to get out of the pile. Needless to say, none of them managed to land unscathed considering how heavy they were. Without putting himself in a vulnerable position, Chase stabbed at the spots not covered by their armour. He stabbed, again and again, taking no joy in the gruesome task. ¡®It must be done¡¯ He thought. In the wilderness, it was either kill or be killed. Leaving these goblins alive might endanger others, if not himself. ¡°Urk!¡± ¡°Uwak¡± ¡°Gyarrhhh!¡± The goblins yelled out in pain and died one by one under Chase¡¯s merciless culling. ¡®That should be all of them¡¯ Chase stopped attacking and wiped the sweat off his forehead. He froze. ¡®No, wait¡­. There¡¯s one more¡¯ He had only taken care of nine. Sure enough, the goblin archer without a bow stood at a distance. It stared at the scene, mouth agape with incredulity. It looked back and forth between the dead bodies and the boy wielding the spear. Finally snapping back into reality, it broke into a run for its life. ¡®Crap, I¡¯d be in trouble if it brings help!¡¯ Gathering items from the goblins would take some time. If reinforcements appeared, he would undoubtedly die. There¡¯s no guarantee the same strategy could work twice. Chase dropped his spear in favour of speed and chased down the goblin. His heartbeat quickened with each step he took. Perhaps because the goblin was an archer and not a warrior, it was not very quick on its feet. Chase steadily gained up on it. He wildly reached for the dagger on his belt as he kept up his speed. Finding the familiar hilt, he unsheathed the dagger. Holding the knife above his head, he brought it down onto the neck of the fleeing goblin. *Gurgle gurgle* The blade sunk into goblin¡¯s flesh and its terrified sprint trailed off into a deathly creep. It collapsed on the ground with Chase pressing hard on its back. Blood pooled up in the goblin¡¯s throat and its eyes glazed over as it died. ¡®That was a close call¡­.¡¯ Chase wiped the bloody dagger on some fallen leaves and returned it to its scabbard. ¡®Got to be quick now and collect proof¡¯ Even though he had bought some time by fully eliminating the goblin pack, there was no telling when another patrol would come to check on the missing team. The goblin¡¯s weapons would pierce through his bag, and Chase did not want to mutilate the corpses and take home some body parts. It was distasteful in his opinion. As such, he decided to grab the nicest set of goblin armour among them. He hurriedly wiped off the purple blood and packed the armour into his bag. He searched around for Rie the talking cat, but couldn¡¯t find it. Although he felt bad for leaving it in the Forest alone, he had no choice but to vacate the vicinity as fast as he could. ------------------------------------------------- ¡°Huff¡­. Huff¡­¡± The extra load he carried along burdened his battle-worn body. Regardless of the fatigue, he needed to make it out of the Forest, to safety. He hobbled and tottered over the tree roots, making sure not to trip over. The distant shine of sunlight gradually grew bigger, revealing a magnificent green vista. ¡°Hahahahaha! I did it! I did it! Things went better than I expected!¡± Never had he been more delighted to see grass and sunlight. It had barely been an hour since he entered the Forest, and he already dearly missed his home. He would have jumped out of happiness if it was not for the extra weight he got. ¡°Heh heh heh, that was better than what I expected too, Nyaaa~¡± Chase froze and looked behind. ¡°In here, nyaaa~¡± Chase hastily took off his bag and saw a snowy white cat¡¯s head poking out of the top. The cat smiled at him and purred in a satisfied manner. ¡°Thanks for the ride~¡± ¡°Why, you¡­ no wonder my bag was extra heavy!¡± Chase said while chortling. He was quite glad that the cat got out of the forest. Even though it had given him some trouble, it had played an important role in saving his life. ¡°How rude. You do not tell a girl that she is heavy. Besides, I barely weigh anything compared to this stinky armour you¡¯re lugging around¡± Rie responded, her front paws crossed. ¡°Girl? You mean female? Well I didn¡¯t realise¡± Chase blurted out. ¡°Well now you do. Anyway, what are you going to do next?¡± ¡°I guess I¡¯m heading home¡­ wait, why are you asking me like you¡¯re going to follow along?¡± Chase asked, worried that his father might shoo the cat away if he brought her home. ¡®Come to think of it, why was the ca¡ªRie in the forest in the first place?¡¯ *Clap* *Clap* *Clap* The sudden sound of someone clapping caused Chase to sharply turn about. He regarded the figure standing a few feet away from him. Dressed in a travel worn brown cloak, and sporting an unevenly shaved beard, the man could be described as being at the height of vagabond fashion. Chase¡¯s violet eyes met with his electric blue ones. Displaying a set of pearly whites, the man grinned widely. Chapter 3: The Mysterious Man ------------------------------------------------------------ CHAPTER 3 HAD UNDERGONE THE REPARATION PROGRAM: BATCH ONE ------------------------------------------------------------- --------------------------------- Chase remained motionless, his eyes nailed to the sudden visitor. The man¡¯s sudden appearance was alarming. The previous joy he had rapidly flowed out as it was replaced by cautiousness. He slowly moved his fingers towards the dagger on his belt, towards safety. ¡°Ga Ha Ha Ha Ha!¡± The man burst out in laughter, surprising Chase and making him take a step back. *Cough* *Wheeze* *Cough* The vagabond choked in the middle of his hearty laugh and had a coughing fit. He desperately thumped his own chest while retching on his knees. Chase did not know what to do, whether he should help or not. He chose the latter and kept his distance. The man eventually stopped gagging and wheezing. With one hand rubbing his throat, he lifted his flushed face and flashed a friendly grin at Chase. He shakily stood up by using the other hand as support. ¡®He must not be in the best of his health¡­¡¯ Chase noted. ¡®Should I run?¡¯ ¡°Gasp! Sorry bout that, boy! Just an old man and his failing body!¡± Having said that, he chuckled again. A jovial air hung over him despite how sickly he looked. ¡°You know¡­¡± He knitted his brows together and smiled ¡°you¡¯re a real piece o'' work, boy!¡± ¡°I saw you coming over to the forest about a couple o¡¯ hours ago with that pointy stick poking out o'' your bag!¡± He pointed at Chase¡¯s makeshift spear. Chase pulled another step back and reached for the long weapon with his free hand. ¡°Ga Ha Ha Ha Ha!¡± The unnamed vagabond laughed yet again, as if amused by Chase¡¯s action. He was not the slightest bit concerned by Chase who was arming himself. *Cough* *Cough* *Wheeze* The man guffawed and had a coughing fit again. Locked in a painful grimace, he crouched on all fours and clawed at the green grass. ¡®Don¡¯t laugh if you are that sick¡­¡¯ A bead of sweat trickled down Chase''s forehead. He could not decipher the stranger''s intention. Chase did not let his guard down though. The man could be acting for all he knew. The fact that the stranger had been observing him meant that he had skilfully hidden his presence the whole time. However, he did not think the man would harm him because nothing happened when he was vulnerable. ¡°W-What do you want from me?¡± Chase blurted the sentence out nervously and tightened the grip on his spear. He had problems speaking to strangers due to the secluded life he had. Last time he talked to a girl in the nearby village he was shaking and stuttering so bad that the girl¡¯s parents called a priest over for an exorcism. The man¡¯s eyes widened in surprise as he heard the question. He knuckled his forehead and made an apologetic look. ¡°Sorry to scare you boy, I don¡¯t mean any harm so you can stop holding that spear like your life depends on it.¡¯¡¯ ¡®¡¯Should¡¯ve introduced myself first, my bad.¡± He said. ¡°The name is Ga¡­ Garion! Inventor extraordinaire!¡± Chase grew even more suspicious as the man stumbled while giving out his name. He lowered his body posture and prepared to strike if the man made any sudden movement. Seeing Chase¡¯s reaction, ''Garion'' waved his hands around frantically in front of him ¡°Wait! Wait! I¡¯ll explain why I was observing you for the past couple o¡¯ hours okay??¡±. He begged, undoubtedly worried. Worried about breaking the conversation and not about the possibility of being attacked. He coughed once to clear his throat and began his story. ¡°You see, here I was, resting up on a tree¡­ immersing myself in the depths o'' my soul and entering the state o'' tranquility¡± He wiped off a trail of drying saliva stuck on his beard. ¡®You were sleeping, weren¡¯t you?¡¯ Chase wanted to say that, but refrained himself. ¡°I was just about to get an inspiration for my newest invention!¡± He shouted. ¡°But then, I saw you coming here from the East!¡± He stared in the said direction with one palm shielding his eyes from the glare of the sun. ¡°A lone boy, with a bag on his back.¡± He dramatically lifted a finger and jabbed it in Chase¡¯s direction. ¡°How could I ignore such a thing! Such¡­. Such¡­. Burning PASSION!!!¡± The man¡¯s eyes seemed to light up in flames as he clenched his fist, trembling with emotion. ¡°I could see it! I could picture it in my mind..¡± Garion massaged both sides of his forehead, face scrunched up in a thoughtful frown. ¡°The feeling of going out on your first adventure!¡± He exclaimed. ¡®How long is this story going to be¡­¡¯ Chase thought tiredly as the man emotionally spun his tale. ¡°But of course, I could see that you were too young, too.... inexperienced¡± Garion remarked. ¡°I was worried for your safety, so I hid myself and prepared to rescue you!¡± He grinned. Chase had lost count the number of times the vagabond did so. ¡°I understand that every new adventurer wants to achieve something before they go home, so I decided that I wouldn''t lift a finger unless you were in danger.¡± Garion paused for a while and his eyes rolled to the side guiltily. ¡°And¡­.. I was sort of interested to see what you were planning to do with all the sticks.¡± He grinned apologetically. ¡°But the moment where you needed rescue never came! You handled the fight beautifully, It was perfect! I could feel the raw emotions, your awful combat techniques combined with the goblin¡¯s clumsiness and stupidity was a work o'' art!¡± He showered Chase with praises. ¡°Such splendour, such magnificence! The innovation was just awe-inspiring, I was glad that I stopped by the Forest today!¡± ¡®You didn''t have to say I¡¯m awful at combat you know¡­¡¯ Chase blushed in embarrassment as he heard the comments given. He would be a fool to deny his lack of experience. ¡°And then I came out to congratulate you. The End.¡± Garion looked at Chase with eyes that shone with expectation. He was still grinning from ear to ear, waiting for something. --------------------------------- --------------------------------- Now that the conversation was over, Chase could feel every second dragging out for an eternity, every drop of saliva in his mouth, every inch of his sweaty skin, every breath he took. The significantly long moment of silence was broken by the birds chirping in the distance. The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. ¡°A-are you waiting for something from me?¡± Chase asked. *Cough* The man coughed awkwardly, he was waiting for the boy to clap after hearing his story. ¡°No, no, nothing.¡± He denied it with a straight face. ¡°So¡­. What are you doing with that luggage o'' yours? Taking them home as a souvenir?¡± He opened a new topic. His eyes gazed intently on Chase''s bag. "Y-yes" "Hmm... a goblin armour for a trophy. Quite the minimalist" Garion commented, his eyes still glued to the bag. "Say... I saw a cat earlier, was it yours by any chance?" Chase stopped breathing for a split second. ''If he had been observing me all this time, then he must have saw Rie. But the question is... did he notice that the cat could speak? Come to think of it, Rie had been strangely silent since this ''Garion'' showed up'' Chase''s brain worked as fast as it could. ''Rie had a necklace around it--her neck, so she probably has an owner. But since she didn''t voluntarily made herself noticeable, this guy is definitely not the owner. Denying her presence is not viable, but the question now is whether I should pretend that I lost track of her or admit that I have her in my bag'' "Cat''s out o'' the bag, eh?" Garion interrupted. "H-huh?" Chase stuttered, surprised by the vagabond''s words. ''Did he notice after all? Damn, is he going to take Rie and sell her off as a magical creature? Judging from his attire, he probably would... '' "That''s not how you treat your pet, look at it! It''s poking its head out probably because o'' the heat inside your bag" Garion pointed with his finger. ''Eh?'' Chase turned and saw a cat''s head once again jutting out of his bag. "Uhh... yeah, my bad. I thought it was tired so I gave it a ride" Chase said. "Ga Ha Ha Ha! C''mere let me pet him, or is it a she? Well, whatever bring it over" Garion beckoned in a friendly manner. "She doesn''t like strangers, so maybe no" Chase pretended to look at the sun and added "W-well, look at the time! I need to get home now. It was nice meeting you, I''ll be off the-" "Nonsense! I''ll tell you that I have a way with animals, domestic or not" Garion interrupted, and walked over. ''Eh? What should I do, should I run now? No, I''m sure he''d catch up when I''m carrying this heavy armour... but I can''t just dump it and run. This life threatening trip would''ve been pointless then'' Torrents of sweat soaked Chase''s shirt as he regarded the vagabond with teary eyes. Just as he was worrying over a suitable course of action, the cat jumped out and landed on the ground. She immediately shot a glare at Garion with her tail straight like a rod. "Hey, wait, Rie!" Chase shouted in alarm. "Rie, eh?" Garion muttered, his gaze interlocked with Rie''s. There was a profoundness in his look, as if deep wisdom resided within the man. There was one thing that Chase understood, the man was not as simple as he appeared to be. How could he have not noticed the great aura surrounding the man this entire time? "I tire of this charade. I am not the answer to your insane quest, the solution you seek is elsewhere" Rie spoke to the man. ''!!'' Chase''s eyes bulged. ''So she wasn''t trying to keep quiet about being able tot talk?'' "...." The man kept his silence, unfazed by the cat''s familiarity with human tongue. "But you are exactly what I need, in more ways than one" He said, after a moment. ''What''s going on? I don''t get anything'' Chase could only look upon their conversation with a puzzled frown. "You do not have the capacity to conduct the process. You should know better than anyone of your own limits. Be satisfied with what you have been given, and pay the price you''ve promised. Believe me, no better alternatives could exist if He did not mention them to you" Rie said coldly. "No better alternatives? Funny, hearing that from you" Garion gave a wan smile, then released a long sigh. "Very well, I''ll be leaving then. Don''t worry, I''ll do what I''ve promised" He glanced over at Chase and grinned. "You''ll be up for great things, perhaps much greater than what you ever dreamt of. Perhaps we''ll meet again, perhaps not" "Good luck, and farewell... Chase Blackstone" Garion said with a tone of finality. Chase''s mind reeled in shock as the man uttered his name. He had not, even once, shared that information. He didn''t even introduce himself to Rie who he had met earlier. The man patted his cloak, brushing off the dirt in a futile attempt. The cloud of dust merely settled back onto the brown fabric. He took several steps backward and turned around. He slammed his foot on the ground, producing a thunderous noise and vanished out of sight. Only a cloud of dust and a coughing boy was left behind at the edge of the forest. *Cough* *Cough* Chase covered his watery eyes, some of the dust had gotten into them.Once the dirt had settled down, he crept closer to the spot where ''Garion'' previously stood. He spotted a deep, distinct footprint on the ground, showing the amount of strength exerted by Garion¡¯s leg. ¡®Holy¡­¡¯ Chase was admiring the man when he suddenly remembered what he was supposed to do. He threw a glance at the sky and realised that it was going to be sundown in a couple of hours. Without him noticing, Rie had already snuck back into his bag. "Hey, Rie. Who was that man just now?" "Nyaaa~? Just a man who made the mistake of getting in over his head and wrecked himself in the process" "What was your conversation about? And what did he mean that I''ll be up for great things?" "Nothing you should care about. Now, off to your house, Nyaaaa~!" Rie raised her paws excitedly. ''Sounds like she doesn''t want to share. Well, whatever. I have more pressing things to consider... dad''ll turn the house upside down looking for me if I don''t get back home soon'' "By the way, I''ve noticed that you didn''t always say nyaaa. Is there a reason for that?" "It''s hard to keep in character all the time nyaaa~" And so Chase Blackstone made his way home, along with his newly acquired proof of victory and a talking cat. Chapter 4: How I Met Your Mother ------------------------------------------------------------ CHAPTER 4 HAD UNDERGONE THE REPARATION PROGRAM: BATCH ONE ------------------------------------------------------------- Chase managed to make it back home in time. At first, he was quite worried about being late because of his decreased speed carrying the heavy bag. He opened the door and dumped his bag down along with the spear. *Bam* *Clang* *Nyaaaaaa!!!* The sound of the luggage hitting the floor and a cat hissing reverberated on the stone walls. "How could you do that to me?!" Rie hissed in anger after being dumped in an unceremonious manner. "Sorry... I didn''t mean to put it down that hard. I was just too tired, and it slipped out of my grip" Chase explained apologetically. "Hmph!" Rie turned its head away. "Fine then since you''ve apologised. Be careful next time" Closing the door as he entered the house, he proceeded to sit down at his study table. ¡®Adventuring is just as tiring as I thought it would be.¡¯ A satisfied smile appeared on his face. The fatigue weighs down on his eyelids like heavy lead. The smell of cooked meat seeped through his bag and wafted into his nostrils. His stomach growled in protest, longing for its missed lunch. -------------------------------------------------- ¡®Don¡¯t worry Chase I¡¯ll be back home tonight, just sit tight in the house¡¯ Aaron thought as he waved off goodbye to Chase that morning. Aaron did not realise he had reached Thanes while he was reminiscing on old memories. The village of Thanes was busy as usual, though incomparable to larger towns and cities. It was one of the biggest villages in the Kingdom of Armitage with a popular market. Where there was a thriving market, business boomed. Where there was a booming business, merchants bloomed. The trek east towards the village of Thanes was an uneventful trip, boring, even. In the immediate vicinity, Thanes was the best place to trade in his acquired loot. He would undoubtedly fetch a better price in the capital, but that would require weeks of travel. The merchants in Thanes offer a decent price, for the short distance Aaron has to travel. Various merchants stop by to purchase goods at a lower price from hunters and adventurers and sell them off in the towns and capitals on their trade routes for profit. Those they bought from did not feel like they were taken advantage of because moving across the continent is a long task and not something everyone had the time for. ¡®These should fetch me enough to get by for a month¡¯ He shot a furtive glance at the six bulging sacks tied to his body. ¡®I¡¯ll need to deduct the appropriate amount for Chase¡¯s Academy funds as well¡­¡¯ The loot he brought along was the accumulation of one week¡¯s worth of hunting. Most of it was wolf fur but there was a small quantity of higher level loot from the second layer of the Forest. Aaron was more than capable of handling the third layer but the return trip home would take too long and he would be late for lunch and dinner. Besides, the monsters in the third layer were quite resilient and hard to kill. He could probably earn twice as much in terms of value in the easier areas. Aaron went off to seek a merchant acquaintance of his and sold off his loot. The merchant gave him an extra 10% for being his loyal supplier. He then went to buy some food supplies such as spices and dried meat and also some vegetable seeds to plant at the back of his house. He carefully goes through the contents of his bag. It is a habit from back in the army, where checking their rations properly was a must. ¡®Now, that should be all of it!¡¯ His business properly taken care off, Aaron wastes no time on unnecessary dalliances and immediately set himself on a journey back home. His six bulging sacks of loot has transformed into a single one filled with supplies. ----------------------------------------------------------------------- June, Year 317, Inanis Calendar (12 years ago) ----------------------------------------------------------------------- ¡°MAINTAIN FORMATION! I REPEAT, MAINTAIN FORMATION!!¡± Aaron¡¯s voice rang loud and clear while giving commands to his subordinates. His squad of ten was ambushed by a band of monsters in the third layer of the Millennium Forest, The Autumn Glades. They did not have any reinforcements to aid them in their moment of plight. Their mission was simple, march into the Forest and rescue a nobleman¡¯s son who went out two days ago with a team of hired adventurers to sight-see and did not return. The Glyph of Life confirmed that the son is still alive. Aaron¡¯s squad was dispatched for the mission instead of the elite Zenithian Knights due to political reasons. The nobleman in question possessed little power in the kingdom, and is not part of the King¡¯s court. This brought forth an eloquent refusal from the King when he presented his case to the sovereign. The fact that the nobleman¡¯s son ventured into the Forest of his own accord is heavily played by the King, leaving the nobleman biting his lips in frustration. The nobleman threw away his tall pride and prostrated himself, putting his precious son¡¯s life as the first priority. Alas, it only needlessly added to the King¡¯s well hidden mirth. In order to keep up appearances, the King asked the audience for anyone who would be willing to lend their soldiers to the nobleman. However, it was clear that anyone who agreed to do so would fall out of his favour. While others gave downcast glances and shrugged their shoulders, one particular general stepped forward. For a split second, the King¡¯s expression turned into a displeased frown but it was but a fleeting moment, like a phantom in the night. He clapped and smiled, as if relieved that the issue is solved. Without dragging it any longer, he dismissed the general and nobleman so they could sort things out. General Gordon and the nobleman politely took their leave and proceeded to continue their discussion in the halls outside. The thankful nobleman¡¯s smile slipped a little when the general told him that he would only be sending in one squad. After hearing the clarification that sending in a small number of elites would be better, he calmed down¡­ a little bit. And so Aaron Blackstone had the task dumped onto his shoulders out of the blue. The small group headed out to the Forest as soon as they received the message from the capital. Not a battalion of a hundred, nor a legion of a thousand, but a squad of ten. Not a general of ten battalions, not a battalion commander of ten squads, but a squad leader of ten men. Tracking down the target was the easy part, thanks to Aaron¡¯s scout and trails left behind by the team of hired adventurers. While the nobleman¡¯s son was undoubtedly a fool, at least he chose the right people for the job. They left behind plenty of signs to indicate their taken path for rescuers to follow as a precaution for worst case scenarios. Having the route drawn out for them, Aaron¡¯s squad followed the path at full speed, wasting no time on needless encounters. The trails led them into the third layer and stopped at a certain point. Having their lead suddenly cut off, Aaron¡¯s scouts spread out and stealthily checked the surroundings. Fortunately, the missing people were located quite near to their current location. The bad news was, they were right in the middle of an orc encampment. The good news was, it was completely deserted. The nobleman¡¯s son was immediately recognizable, thanks to his dirty, high quality clothes. Right beside him, grabbing on the bars of the iron cage, is presumably the sole survivor of the escort adventurer team. It was a relief that there was any survivors at all, considering the days it took for the message to reach Aaron from the capital. Taking full advantage of the deserted encampment, Aaron¡¯s squad hurriedly moved in to secure the two prisoners. They had no idea how much time they had until the orcs return from their customary mass hunting party. Their scout immediately moved in to pick the lock on the cage. Seeing the arrival of Aaron¡¯s squad, the prisoners¡¯ lifeless eyes flared with hope . Their eyes latched onto the lock. The crude locking mechanism proved to be an easy opponent for the scout¡¯s deft hands, and the door swung open in less than five seconds. Trembling in fear and gratitude, the young noble shakily stepped out of the cage. ¡°T-t-thank y-you for saving me¡± He said, eyes glistening. ¡°Please bring me home n-now¡± His faint voice accentuated his gaunt and haggard appearance. He was tired, terrified and terrible. ¡®Typical of nobles, cowardly and only knows how to give orders¡¯ Aaron thought biasedly. The other prisoner firmly stepped out, wavy long brown hair and confident blue eyes, she was the only surviving member of the adventurer team. Unlike the relaxed look on the relieved noble, a determined expression adorned her perfectly symmetrical face. It spoke of her fierceness on the battlefield, of a burning passion to fight. Instead of cowering and crying over her timely rescue, she wasted no time to retrieve her sword from the confiscated weapon stack nearby. Aaron whistled when he saw the woman lift a large steel claymore that was almost as tall as she was. She eyed the boiling cauldron nearby and her face contorted with anger. Her teeth were bared, her brows were knitted tightly, and her eyes¡­ they blazed with fury. The bloodlust she gave off sent shivers down Aaron¡¯s spine. The scout decided to check out the contents of the cauldron out of curiosity. He peeked inside and pulled back, almost vomiting. The rest of the squad including Aaron put on grim expressions as they figured out what the contents were. It must have been what was left of the other adventurer team members. Confirming that their targets were safe and sound, they got ready to return back to the capital to report. At least, that was what they planned to do. The crackling sounds of muscular legs trudging through a sea of dried leaves caused them to freeze. They just had to have the worst of luck on that day¡­ the orcs were already on their way back. Two orc scouts came into the encampment through the path and froze. Their two sets of eyes met with twelve in a shocking instance. They swiftly turned around and ran back to inform the horde. Aaron¡¯s scout was not slow in his reaction, his fingers whipped up an arrow from the quiver on his back and the bowstring was released in one smooth motion. The arrow whizzed through the air and embedded itself on the back of an orc¡¯s head. However, the other orc got out of range before he could fire another one. ¡°Shit!¡± Aaron cursed. ¡°We¡¯re going to be boiling in that pot if we stay here any longer! Forget the path, run between the trees!¡± He began to shout out orders, just like the squad leader he was. One of the brawny squad members picked up the scrawny noble and slung him over his shoulder like a rag doll. The noble would only slow them down if he walked on foot. They leapt into the cover of trees, and trudged their way through the carpet of autumn leaves. Aaron thought the woman would fall behind due to fatigue, but she was keeping up just fine with that giant sword of hers. ¡®That is one strong woman alright¡¯ Aaron thought in admiration as he gave a sidelong glance. The orcs saw where they were heading and started to chase them into the gathering of trees, where orange and yellow leaves fall like soft feathers, indefinitely. Axes, maces, glaives, a variety of crudely forged weapons danced in their iron grips. Their wide shoulders heaved with each step they take, their bursting muscles rippled with every motion they made. Like a swarm of ants, they flooded through the gaps in between the trees. Their large bodies accompanied by their heavy breathing would have intimidated some warriors, but not Aaron¡¯s squad. Aaron¡¯s squad was the best in their legion. Perhaps none of them were at the pinnacle of anything, but together they excelled as an efficient team. Aaron himself was almost as good as a Zenithian Knight. Considering his young age, he might have possessed enough talent to join their elite ranks. Three squad members gathered mana in their hands as they sprinted. They turned around, switched to running backwards without stopping and fired off their spells in unison. ¡°Earth Wall!¡± They shouted. The swirling mana they gathered crept into the soil and streamed across the ground. Three walls of earth shot up between the trees they just ran through, blowing a spray of leaves up into the air. The orcs in pursuit saw it and grunted in surprise but they were going too fast to stop and hit the wall head on. The half metre thick slabs of earth crumbled from the impact, turning into fist-sized rubble. A few orcs were knocked out cold by the collision but their overall speed did not decrease in the slightest. ¡°Damn, they¡¯re stupidly tough!¡± one of the squad members who fired off the spell exclaimed in frustration. Seeing that their earth walls were so easily broken, they turned their bodies around and resumed running normally. ¡°They¡¯re gaining on us!¡± Aaron bellowed, his feet were indistinct blurs but they were still outpaced. ¡°Change of plans! Riley, you run back to the capital with the noble and the girl!¡± He addressed the subordinate who was carrying the noble. ¡°The rest of us would stay here and delay the orcs!¡± Aaron made that decision in a split second without any hesitation. As a soldier, he was prepared to sacrifice his life to accomplish the mission he was given. Likewise, so were his subordinates. They tore through the curtain of trees, into a large empty clearing, an autumn glade. The brawny man carrying the noble nodded gravely and broke away from the group. The rest of the squad immediately skid to a halt and spun to face their enemies. They arranged themselves into a formation shaped like an arrowhead, six warriors including Aaron in the front protecting the scout and three spellcasters at the back. They unsheathed their weapons and got into their battle stances. There were ten of them, because the woman was standing right beside Aaron while gripping her claymore. ¡°WHAT ARE YOU DOING HERE??¡± Aaron shouted at the woman, flabbergasted. ¡°I¡¯VE GOT A SCORE TO SETTLE WITH THESE ORCS!¡± The woman bellowed back, even louder in reply. ¡°THEY KILLED MY FRIENDS!¡± Her face was bright red from anger, and more delicate emotions. Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author. There was no time for further exchange to take place because the orcs were already too close. The spellcasters had begun to hurl their spells. Fireballs streaked between the gaps in the formation and hit the approaching orcs. The scout¡¯s hands blurred as he let loose arrow after arrow from his bow. Each shot of magic and arrow was fatal, all of them aimed at vital spots. The orcs with their mouth wide open while shouting their battle cries were fed with fireballs down their throats and died. Wisps of smoke rose from their charred tongues, spreading an acrid smell over the pristine glade. Every hit must count because they do not have a limitless amount of mana and arrows. At most, fifty orcs can be mowed down from their long range attacks, which¡­ was a small number in comparison to the size of the horde. ¡®That¡¯s about ¡­ three hundred?¡¯ Faced with overwhelming odds, even Aaron¡¯s squad might not make it out alive but the woman beside him had the guts to stay and fight for revenge. Aaron paid a furtive glance at the woman, admiring her spirit and fiery beauty. *Whirrrrrr* Axes revolved like pinwheels, darting through the air. Now twenty feet away from them, the orcs had started to throw their weapons towards Aaron¡¯s squad. *Clang* *Clang* The axes were parried by the warriors in the front line and fell harmlessly on the ground with dull thuds. Seeing that their prey were not defenseless rabbits, the orcs kept hold of their weapons and chose to utilise them in a better way. Aaron dashed forward, a dagger twirling in each hand. The orcs which did not throw their weapons stopped their charge and faced Aaron in direct combat. They grunted and swung down their crooked blades. Aaron skilfully maneuvered his way in-between the orcs and slashed their throats. The orcs fell without much resistance and Aaron had already leapt away before their bodies even hit the ground. He ran around the battlefield taking down solitary orcs one-by-one while the other warriors maintain the formation. They would not join the battle until their long range attackers run out of ammunition. All except one, the woman was rampaging on the battlefield. Every swing of her claymore decapitated two or three orcs. Blood spurted here and there coating her in a crimson layer. Her bloodlust was so strong that some of the orcs froze in fear for a moment when they came face-to-face with her. ¡®Woah, scaaary¡­. Wouldn¡¯t want to anger her now, would I?¡¯ Aaron thought as he regarded the woman¡¯s prowess. A swift flash of silver, a brief glint of blinding white, that was all the orcs could see before dying under Aaron¡¯s twin knives. He was unstoppable, a storm of death and decapitation, a tempest of fear and fury. If it was not the throat, he sliced their brains. If it was not the brain, he punctured their hearts. Every single hit was lethal. ¡°Ugh!¡± The world was painted red as a spray of blood got onto his eyes, effectively blinding his vision. He rolled down in reflex, avoiding a hooked sword by a hair¡¯s breadth. Estimating the orc¡¯s position by the sound, he rammed his dagger up the orc¡¯s spine and rubbed his face on its back. He opened his eyes and saw the blade of a glaive swinging down on him through a hazy film of red. ¡°Tch!¡± Aaron ducked and brought up both of his daggers to block the attack. ¡°Urgh!¡± He grunted from the oppressive force of the blow. A shower of sparks flew from the clash between his daggers and the glaive. ¡®Got to¡­. Move!!¡¯ He thought, and slid the knives across the glaive, bringing his body closer to the orc. The orc widened its murky yellow eyes and let go of its weapon but it was too late to avoid a powerful kick to its crotch. It bellowed at an earthshattering volume, directly proportionate to the terrifying degree of pain it was suffering from. Being the merciful man he is, Aaron drove one of his daggers through its spinal cord and relieved the orc of its pain and life. A group of three orcs were charging at him, shouting their battle cries for their fallen comrade. Aaron put a dagger in his mouth and kicked up the glaive lying on the ground. He grabbed it with his freed hand and swung it in a wide arc, causing the orcs to halt. Aaron released the polearm and sent it hurling at an orc in the distance. He let go of the blade between his teeth and stepped to the side of the trio, putting himself in a more favourable position. He rammed a dagger into the first orc¡¯s hip and sent it toppling towards the other two. Taking advantage of the brief loss of balance, Aaron slit an orc¡¯s throat and crushed the other¡¯s windpipe with his fist. He tugged out his knife from the dead orc and paused to catch a breath. His hands were trembling. He had been fighting at full power for far too long. He felt how weak his knees were starting to feel, threatening to buckle underneath him at any moment. No orcs tried to attack him at the time, perhaps acknowledging how dangerous he was. This allowed him to look at the remainder of his squad and the woman. ¡®Already out of ammo?¡¯ He deduced from the sight of his scouts and spellcasters wielding swords. The formation was not broken, they simply marched forward delivering death to all that approach them. ¡®She looks fine¡¯ Aaron judged the woman¡¯s condition by the speed of her attacks and the growing mound of orcish corpses lying about her. ¡®No, wait¡­ she¡¯s getting tired¡¯ He could see how the woman¡¯s shoulders were heaving up and down and out of rhythm and her face shining with sweat. Aaron retreated towards the moving formation and re-joined his squad. ¡°Hey miss! Get over here!¡± Aaron called out to the woman who was still engulfed in the bloodbath. She looked at him and followed the order, taking her leave from the orc encirclement. She simply swung her blood-stained claymore and the demoralised orcs broke their ranks. She returned to the group without receiving much resistance. Only a couple of foolhardy orcs dared to block her way, and they paid the price with their heads. Now numbering ten in total, they changed the formation into a circular one to cover all directions. Aaron gazed upon the battlefield, performing quick estimations of the enemies¡¯ numbers. ¡®More than a hundred dead, and all of us alive¡¯ It sounded good, as if the odds were in their favour but they knew better. Aaron eyed his fellow companions, noticing shallow cuts here and there and the steady trickle of blood dripping onto the brown soil. There was no time to bandage the wounds, no opportunity to let their guard down. Looking at how pale they appeared to be, Aaron knew that they would not last long. They would lose consciousness from severe blood loss if the fight continues for a prolonged period and he knew this would not be concluded anytime soon. ¡°They¡¯re surrounding us, sir!¡± The announcement made by one of his subordinates snapped Aaron out of his thoughts. He moved his attention towards the orcs and found them to be forming a perimeter. ¡®Why the sudden change?¡¯ The previously disorganized and scared orcs did a full one hundred and eighty transformation. Their posture and expressions were grim and brimming with discipline. There was... a uniformity to them that was previously absent. ¡®We can¡¯t get out¡­ not all of us together¡¯ He made that conclusion based on his previous assessment of the squad''s condition. The sound of a war horn blared through the battlefield and the ground shook as the orcs stampeded their way towards Aaron¡¯s small squad. ¡°Damn it! Don¡¯t any of you dare drop dead in front of me, you hear me?! MAINTAIN FORMATION AND SURVIVE!¡± Aaron shouted to his squad members. They all knew it was a form of encouragement and grinned in response while cutting up the orcs. He could have escaped alone. From the moment they rescued the nobleman¡¯s son, their mission was over. He could have returned, all the praise and rewards would have been his, but he did not. He was a squad leader, and above all, he is a man. Even the woman stayed behind, still decapitating orcs without fail. It was obviously not due to their unbreakable friendship or anything of the sort, but she was not part of their squad. Her hair was dishevelled, her face glistened with sweat, her arms ached, her lungs hurt, but she fought on. ¡®This has got to end soon, I''ve got to find the leader and kill him and the orcs might retreat.¡¯ The sound of the war horn and the orcs¡¯ lifted morale confirmed the presence of an orc chief on the battlefield. It wasn''t a certainty that the orcs would leave if their leader died, but Aaron decided to take on the gamble. He scanned around the clearing while holding his ground. ¡®There!¡¯ He saw it. A small isolated group of orcs were standing behind the encirclement, not moving a muscle. One orc in particular was slightly bigger than the others and had an air of superiority. It only stood there, but Aaron could sense its power, the power of authority. The two orcs around it were most likely acting as its personal guards. ¡®You¡¯ve got some nerve looking at us like that¡¯ Aaron glared in the orc chief¡¯s direction. The emotion did not reach his intended recipient but that was of little consequence because he would personally deliver it. ¡°I¡¯ll go and slay their leader! You guys stay here and don¡¯t die! I REPEAT, DO NOT DIE!¡± With that said, Aaron once again started dashing around and maneuvered his way through enemy lines to reach the orc chief. He jumped, rolled and forced his way through the waves of orcs coming down on them. ¡®I¡¯m almost there, just you wait!¡¯ He pushed down an orc¡¯s head and launched himself up into the air. He landed behind the last line of orcs, just a stone throw¡¯s away from the orc chief. He took one step forward and realised something odd. Very odd. His body felt rigid and heavy like all his muscles and bones had been replaced with lead. He looked at the orc chief and it triumphantly smirked in response. One of the orc chief¡¯s guards was pointing a short staff at him, its mouth moving at top speed while chanting an incantation. ¡®Damn it, one of them is an orc shaman!¡¯ He knew what was happening to him. He had been cursed, most likely ¡®Slow¡¯. There was no way to break free of a curse once he had been afflicted, save interrupting the practitioner¡¯s chant. Given his current condition, that was impossible. The orc chief raised its hand and gave a signal to the orcs behind Aaron. Aaron knew what it meant, probably something along the lines of ¡®finish the human¡¯. The enemies would swarm over him soon and he would be torn apart like a ragdoll. He regretted the fact that he could not rescue his squad members, but at least their mission was accomplished. They had certainly bought enough time for Riley to get out of the Millennium Forest with the nobleman¡¯s son. ¡®It was so close¡¯ He smiled darkly. The orcs grunted and howled behind him, it almost sounded like they were in pain. ¡®Are they really that excited? Fine, I¡¯ll take you down together with me!¡¯ He growled and spun about to face death, but all he witnessed was the bottom of a shoe sole. ¡°Oof!¡± His face was stepped on and his body bent backwards. He raised his aching head and stared at what stepped over him. The woman was running towards the orc chief with her claymore held by her side, her long brown hair tossed about in the wind. The orc guards closed in on her from both sides and were about to cleave the woman in half. They were stopped cold by two daggers buried in their throats, one for each orc. The orc chief widened its eyes in shock and caught a glimpse of Aaron. With both of his hands outstretched in front of him, Aaron smirked back at the orc chief. ¡®How do you like that?¡¯ He had thrown the daggers from his position to aid the woman in her reckless assault the very moment the orc shaman stopped its incantation in order to intercept her. The woman trod over the fallen orc¡¯s torso and swung her claymore with all her might, the air rippled from the power of her swing. The orc chief hastily put up its primitive battle -axe to block the attack. *CRASH* The battle-axe was shattered into pieces as the weapons clashed. The previously bulky hunk of iron was reduced to glittering dust and spindly shards. The orc chief was thrown backwards from its position due to the tremendous impact. However, it was not the orc chief for nothing. It had ruled over this band for years now, and it had earned its position by brute force. It quickly recovered and threw a high-speed punch in return. The woman evaded it by jumping three feet above the orc. She spun in mid-air and utilised the momentum to bring the sword down in a vertical slash. The orc chief could not react in time and could only glare at the woman as the blade touched the crown of its head. It savagely ripped through bone and flesh, rending the orc chief in half right through the middle. The two jagged halves slid off each other and fell onto the ground, oozing a pool of blood. *ROOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAARRRRRRRRRRR* The orcs witnessing their chief¡¯s death from afar screamed. The other orcs in the encirclement understood the meaning and started to retreat. They fled back into the trees, leaving the bloodstained glade and Aaron''s squad behind. ¡®I knew it¡¯ Aaron understood that the only thing driving them on to fight despite their numerous casualties was their leader. The death of their orc chief was in fact a relief to them. The woman stabbed her claymore into the ground and leaned on it for support. Her knees buckled up and she slumped down in exhaustion. Seeing that, Aaron was alarmed and ran to retrieve her. He lifted her up in a princess carry. Aaron took the opportunity to appreciate how pretty she looked and how soft she felt in his arms. He headed back towards the rest of his squad who were bandaging themselves. They flashed their victory smiles and laughed. None of them died, they had proven that they could follow Aaron¡¯s orders. They were told to ¡®not die¡¯, and they executed it perfectly by staying alive till the end of their ordeal. Aaron later on found out the name of the woman, Iris Grim. Aaron¡¯s squad was rewarded by the nobleman and all of the squad members were promoted by one rank thanks to General Gordon¡¯s recommendation. Aaron became a battalion commander. He occasionally met with Iris after that mission. They hit it off very well and got married the year after. Aaron retired from the military and had their first and only son Chase the following year. -Present- Chapter 5: Equilibrium ------------------------------------------------------------ CHAPTER 5 HAD UNDERGONE THE REPARATION PROGRAM: BATCH ONE ------------------------------------------------------------- A dim light penetrates Chase¡¯s eyelids, prompting him to slowly open them in response. ¡®What the?!¡¯ He saw nothing, or perhaps he did not see. Wherever he looks, there is only deep darkness. He tries to open his eyes wider, thinking that they are still closed. ¡®Ouch!¡¯ He lifted a finger and felt for his eyes, accidentally touching the surface of his eyeball. ¡®They¡¯re open¡­ am I blind?¡¯ His query is instantly answered as a ball of white light erratically zips around him. He focuses his sight on the object, the only object that he could see. The sphere moves in an irregular way, making sharp turns at random intervals. The only thing that enables him to follow its movement is the stark contrast of its brightness with the pitch black surroundings. Chase did not realise it before, but he could feel nothing underneath his feet. He tries taking a step, and his foot sinks into emptiness. ¡®What in the world, what the hell is going on?¡¯ He shouted, but no sound came out. Is there no sound, or is he unable to hear it? Fear creeps up on Chase, being suspended and surrounded in pitch black emptiness is obviously not an everyday occurrence. He tries to scream again but not even a single note escapes his mouth. Try as hard as he could, only silence penetrates the void. Drawing out his ten years of experience, memories of wetting his bed, Chase draws out the most logical conclusion that is available to him. ¡®Okay, okay, calm down, this must be a nightmare¡­¡¯ This surreal place, it could never exist in the real world. ¡®Now, this is one strange nightmare¡­no ghosts... no anything except for this ball of light¡¯ The floating globe provides some illumination for him, enabling him to see his own body. ¡®I¡¯m stark naked, oh come on not another one of these ¡­¡¯ He hates these type of dreams. His body feels strangely light somehow, not that he lost any weight but¡­ every movement he makes does not require much effort. It is as if his body is moving by the power of sheer will, not his reliable muscles and bones. The mysterious sphere abruptly comes to a halt and stands immobile a feet away from his face. ¡®This is not a nightmare, child, this is most certainly not a nightmare¡­ and that is the only certain thing that I know of¡¯ A voice spoke directly into Chase¡¯s mind, bypassing the eardrums and going straight into his brain. ¡®Wha-?¡¯ Chase let out a startled response. ¡®Who- what are you? Where am I?¡¯ He let loose a couple of questions, not even sure that he could communicate without sound. ¡®My identity is of no relevance to you at the moment, as for where you are¡­ let¡¯s say you are within my dream¡¯ The voice cannot be determined to be masculine or feminine. It does not even sound human, but it is easy to understand. If Chase is told to describe it, he would be at a loss for words. ¡®Y-y-your dream?¡¯ Chase asked. ¡®Yes, that would be the closest term¡¯ Chase understands why he thought the voice was not human. It is awfully monotonous, as if the speaker holds no emotion. ¡®More importantly, if you want to get out of here you have to answer my questions. There is no time limit, you may think as much as you like¡­¡¯ It said. Chase eyes the globe uncomfortably, still not getting used to communicating with the mysterious¡­ life form? ¡®There is no distinction between right and wrong, just tell me what you think¡¯ ¡®Q-questions?¡¯ Chase blurted out, or was it inwardly since he did not outwardly say it? ¡®If you do not have anything important to say, please be quiet and let me state the first question¡¯ The voice haughtily dismissed Chase¡¯s startled response. ¡®If you were to choose between light and darkness, which one would it be?¡¯ The first question. Chase is dumbstruck after hearing the question in his mind. He still suspects this is a nightmare given the surreal feeling of the situation but he decides to calmly play along. It is very rare for him to have such a vivid dream. ¡®What would you define as light and darkness?¡¯ Chase asked the voice. Chase has always taken as many factors into consideration as he could before answering any question. He could never answer such a vague question like the one that was posed without sufficient information. ¡®Whatever you want to define it as, just tell me what you define it as along with your answer then¡¯ The voice once again dismissed Chase¡¯s retort. Chase scratched his head, slightly frustrated with the sphere¡¯s attitude.. He really hates vague questions like this, it nullifies a person¡¯s critical thinking and forces people to dumb themselves down.. He gives it some thought and forms a thought to answer but he paused for a moment. Then he answered. ¡®I would choose the light¡¯ ¡® Hmph, typical¡­ any reason why?¡¯ The voice asked in a bored manner, in terms of the wording it chose. ¡®Well¡­ You told me there is no right or wrong answers, but people usually have their own ideas as to what an ideal answer is when they pose a question. Even if I were to define what light and darkness is there is a possibility that you already have a firm idea planted in your mind as to what they are. So, I tried to reason out what you meant by them. Given the short time I took, I could attribute it to three things, good and evil, life and death or simply just light and darkness.¡¯ ¡®¡­ interesting, go on¡¯ It said. Chase finds it hard to believe that it is interested, given how its voice is perpetually bored. ¡®The world keeps itself in balance, that¡¯s what I always thought. Men seek out women, warmth moves towards the cold, just to name a few examples. So I was about to answer that I choose both of them, but then I realised something. Only the light is needed for me to acquire both options based on all three definitions I came up with.¡¯ ¡®Evil cannot exist without good. After all, on what grounds do you perceive evil if good never existed in the first place?¡¯ Chase said. ¡®Death cannot come upon those who never lived¡¯ Is slaying the undead considered as killing them? ¡®There cannot be shadows if there is no light¡¯ ¡®Darkness is simply an absence of light. The light can give birth to darkness but the reverse cannot be done.¡¯ That goes for all three definitions he came up with. ¡®In conclusion, I chose the light because it amounts to choosing both light and darkness.¡¯ ¡®¡­¡­¡¯ ¡®That was¡­ unexpected, I take back my first impression of you¡¯ The voice responded after a brief moment of irresponsiveness. ¡®Thanks, wait, what?¡¯ The implicit meaning behind the reply struck Chase. ¡®You underestimated me, didn''t you?¡¯ He narrows his eyes at the ball of light. ¡®¡­¡­¡¯ ¡®Next question¡¯ It changed the subject. ¡®Your answer pertaining to this question would determine if further questions are needed. Does brains beat brawns ?¡¯ ¡®Another philosophical question¡­¡¯ Chase rubs his chin, brows knitted tightly in consternation. This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it. Chase does not dislike answering these types of questions given his upbringing. Years of poring over books had made him very different from normal ten-year olds. Chase opens his mouth to answer, out of habit and not because of need. An interruption comes before he could give a piece of his mind. ¡®Don¡¯t ask what I define as ¡®brains¡¯ or ¡®brawns¡¯ or ¡®beats¡¯¡¯ The voice said in irritation, perhaps. ¡®I wasn''t, now if you have nothing important to say, please remain quiet so I could answer your question¡¯ Chase retorted back. ¡®¡­ cheeky boy¡¯ It said impassively. ¡®My answer to the question would be no.¡¯ ¡®Your reason?¡¯ ¡®I presume you meant knowledge and intelligence when you say brains, and brute strength when you say brawns.¡¯ ¡®Sigh¡­ why do you even bother stating the obvious?¡¯ Chase ignored the comment. ¡®I believe they are both equal, overwhelming knowledge and intelligence would beat brute strength while an unstoppable force would triumph over the mind¡¯ ¡®Would you care to elaborate?¡¯ ¡®What decides the outcome should brains and brawns are pitted against each other would be their level, or their¡­ density, to put in another term¡¯ He provides an explanation. ¡®One must possess a higher level of intelligence than the opponent¡¯s strength in order to beat them, and vice-versa. I suppose an appropriate example would be fire and water. Some would claim water can extinguish flames, but a hotter flame would turn water into vapour¡¯ ¡®¡­.¡¯ ¡®No more further questions shall be asked, I am satisfied with your answers.¡¯ The voice spoke again, this time with a hint of respect, maybe. ¡®I have acknowledged you as my master¡¯ ¡®Wait, what? Master? I don¡¯t even know who or what you are!¡¯ If this really is a dream, Chase worries for his own state of mind. He had read before about dreams being a product of one¡¯s subconscious and if that is so¡­ does he yearn to be called master, deep down? The thought makes him shiver uncomfortably, disgusted at himself. ¡®I am the legendary weapon, ¡®Equilibrium¡¯ It announced. The revelation lost its impact due to its unchanging tone of voice. ¡®Huh?¡¯ Chase had read numerous books on magical weapons and the like, the name ¡®Equilibrium¡¯ was definitely not in the list. ¡®A grand battle shall unfold upon Armus in the future, and I had spent decades searching for a new owner¡¯ It launches into a narration befitting of a stereotypical story with a fated hero and a world that needs to be saved. ¡®I must be wielded for the battle by someone worthy of me, and you fit the criteria¡¯ It adds on the predictable line. ¡®On what basis did you choose me? Why didn¡¯t you look for some Legendary warriors instead?¡¯ There are thousands, perhaps millions of combatants with far more experience under their belts¡­ and Equilibrium here, mysteriously chose a ten year-old boy. ¡®I am a weapon that grows in strength along with my owner, if I were to be wielded by someone who was already strong, I would be no different from a common sword¡¯ Thankfully, it provided a passable explanation. ¡®My body cannot move by itself, but my power allows me to see the world. So I searched all throughout Armus for promising youths. My search was in vain, none of them could give me satisfactory answers given their childish minds¡¯ It clarified itself further. ¡®Forgive me for underestimating you, I had been disappointed hundreds of times¡¯ ¡®Wait, what? Is this real? I¡¯m going to own a legendary weapon?¡¯ Chase is bewildered with excitement after hearing the explanations. He finds it to be a bit anticlimactic somehow, acquiring it so easily but he would not do something as foolish as refusing to accept. ¡®Where are you? How can I find you? Can you just appear by my side?¡¯ His boyish instincts kicks in from all the exhilaration. ¡®I can appear by your side whenever you think of me, but not yet.¡¯ Equilibrium stated. ¡®You would have to make physical contact with me and form a link first in order to complete the process of ownership even though I have acknowledged you¡¯ ¡®You don¡¯t have to worry about my whereabouts, the moment I accepted you as my master our fates were already tied together. You will come across me at an appropriate time in the future¡¯ ¡®When would the ¡®appropriate¡¯ time be?¡¯ Chase¡¯s bubble of excitement was deflated, his shoulders drop down a little bit. The future is too wide of a scope, is it next month? Next year? ¡®Once you possess the necessary strength to wield me¡¯ It answered. ¡®I mentioned to you before that those that are already powerful cannot bring out my true power, but I do need to be wielded by someone with some amount of power at the very least.¡¯ ¡®Errr¡­. Define some¡¯ He would try to acquire it, some power. ¡®Master level in at least one weapon skill¡¯ Chase adopted a downcast look as his head droops down. ¡®Even my dad is only Advanced in dagger mastery and he¡¯s been using them for twenty years¡¯ He said dejectedly. ¡®Now, now¡­ Don¡¯t you worry about the details¡­ fate will take care of it. You will wield me in the future and that is now already a certainty that cannot be changed by any force in the world¡¯ The voice spoke words of encouragement to the crestfallen Chase. The effect is dampened though, owing to its mechanical sound. ¡®I shall bid you farewell now, master¡¯ The voice trails off into the silent darkness, going further and further away along with its body of light. ¡®Eh, wait! I have more questions!¡¯ Chase reaches out his hand, as if to grasp Equilibrium. The ball of light disappears and everything is plunged into the darkness once again. Chase opens his eyes and lifted his head off the study table. He rubbed his eyes groggily and starts to stretch, his back curling slightly. ¡®Was that just a dream? Haha¡­ at least it was a nice one, owning a legendary weapon¡­ wait..what type of weapon is ¡®Equilibrium¡¯ anyway?¡¯ He frowned. The thoughts are pushed out of his head as he sees his father standing in front of him. Aaron Blackstone is holding up his bag that is full of goblin clubs on one hand and his blood-stained makeshift spear on the other. His expression is livid with anger, red as brimstone. ¡°Chase Blackstone, you and I need to talk, now.¡± Aaron said. ¡®Here it comes¡­¡¯ Chase hardens his resolve and prepares to confront his fuming father. -------------------------
A Bloody MeetingArmus Cheap Soap Opera
Chapter 6: Family bonds ------------------------------------------------------------ CHAPTER 6 HAD UNDERGONE THE REPARATION PROGRAM: BATCH ONE ------------------------------------------------------------- ¡°Explain yourself.¡± Aaron said curtly. Aaron and Chase are currently sitting around the table in the dining room. The spear and bag are placed on the stone table like the evidence of a heinous crime. Aaron is the interrogator, and Chase is the suspect. With his knuckles going white with nervousness, Chase inhales deeply and presents his case. ¡°I went out and kil-¡° ¡°You went out to get killed!¡± Aaron slams the table with a fist. ¡°Yes, I know! Despite the many times I told you not to put yourself in danger! What else had you been doing behind my back??¡± Aaron howls at his son, spittle spraying all over the kitchen. ¡°That¡¯s because I was-¡° Chase quickly tries to get a word in. ¡°Because you were not thinking about your own safety!¡± He hits the innocent table again. ¡°You were not considering the fact that I care about you!¡± Blue veins are becoming more distinguished on Aaron¡¯s temples, telling much of his current mood. ¡°I did take safety preca-¡° Chase has not given up, he tries to explain himself. *BAM* *krrrkk* ¡°Safety PRECAUTIONS? What safety precautions could you possibly have any knowledge of???¡± Aaron could not control his anger and slammed the table extra hard along with his outburst. Long, thin cracks spread out on the sturdy stone furniture. Chase breaks off his eye contact with his father and stares at the ground. His body trembles like it usually does on the coldest of days, yet the current situation is heated in more than one way. He bites down his quivering lips to freeze it in place. The corners of his eyes begin to feel warm and wet. Aaron does not care, he simply goes on and on, scolding his son one-sidedly. He is the adult here, he knows better. Everything he does is for the good of his own son, how could he ever be wrong? ¡°WELL THAT¡¯S BECAUSE YOU NEVER TAUGHT ME ANYTHING!¡± The emotional dam Chase had built around his heart burst open, letting out his frustration and anger. ¡°JUST ONCE! I WENT OUT JUST ONCE! TO PROVE MYSELF TO YOU, THAT I COULD DO THIS!¡± His cheeks are wet, glistening with liquid sadness. ¡°DID YOU EVEN CONSIDER HOW MUCH THOUGHT I PUT INTO KEEPING MYSELF ALIVE? DID YOU EVEN ASK HOW I WENT ABOUT KILLING THOSE GOBLINS?!¡± Aaron shrinks back, shocked by the unexpected retaliation. ¡°That¡¯s ¨C¡° He attempts to say something. ¡°IF YOU TRULY CARED ABOUT ME, YOU WOULD¡¯VE TAUGHT ME ALL ABOUT THESE NECESSARY SURVIVAL SKILLS YOU HAD BEEN NAGGING ME ABOUT! YOU WOULD¡¯VE ASKED ME AND CONSIDERED WHAT I WANTED TO DO!¡± Chase releases his suppressed negative thoughts, accusations that he himself did not really mean, but what control does he have? It hurts so much that he could not even spare a thought about being considerate. YOU¡¯VE BEEN SO OVERPROTECTIVE OF ME THAT I DON¡¯T EVEN HAVE A SINGLE FRIEND!!¡± Ten years of solitude. He endured it all, because he loves his father. ¡°YOU THOUGHT I WOULDN¡¯T EXPECT YOU TO SCOLD ME?! OF COURSE I KNEW, BUT I WENT ANYWAY BECAUSE THAT¡¯S HOW MUCH THIS MEANS TO ME!!¡± It was Aaron¡¯s turn to be silenced. His mouth remains slightly open, looking for words, sentences, anything that could justify himself. ¡°NONE OF THIS WOULD BE A PROBLEM IF YOU AREN¡¯T SO HUNG UP OVER MOTHER¡¯S DEATH!!¡± Chase bites his lips, he knew he had said too much when seeing his father¡¯s hurt expression. He did not apologize though. It is already too late to take it back when the sentence came out of his mouth. What has been spoken cannot be retaken. ¡°You-¡° Aaron could not finish his sentence in time as Chase has already dashed off into his room and slammed the door shut with an ear-splitting bang. ¡®Just what is wrong with him?! What was that about not considering about my own safety! What was that about me not considering about people who care about me!¡¯ Chase thought to himself as he sat on his bed. The room is dark, none of his lamps are lighted. That hardly matters, because he is burying his face into his own knees. ¡®Listen to reason, Chase! Think logically, don¡¯t get overwhelmed by emotions!¡¯ A perfect imitation of his father¡¯s voice played out in his head. ¡°Great advice, dad! You¡¯re not even applying it!¡± Chase murmured under his ragged breath as he sits all alone in the shadow. -Aaron¡¯s perspective- I opened the door, ¡®Ah, home sweet home¡¯ I thought. Sure, it is not as fancy as some of the houses I have seen, but I did buy it myself. Heck, I even worked with the builders to get a discount on the price! That table Chase is sleeping at over there, bless the boy, he must have been studying so hard. Anyway, that table there, I remember the time when I made that flimsy desk. Iris said I could just borrow some money from her mother, but I gave her a firm ¡®no¡¯. I had to show her that I am a man through and through. I saw a miniscule movement from Chase at the corner of my eyes. ¡®Is he shivering? Oh my God!¡¯ I thought. It was a hot day, not sweltering so but hot nonetheless but who am I to judge that frail, defenceless boy of mine? I hurried myself to grab a blanket for him. *Bonk* ¡®Ouch! What did I hit?¡¯ I looked down and saw a bag and some sort of spear lying on the floor. The bag had sticks poking out of it. I took a closer look and opened the bag. It was filled with similar sticks, as expected. At least that was what I thought at first. Upon closer inspection, they were all goblin clubs. I ran my hand on the wooden surfaces, feeling the dried blood caked on some of the clubs. ¡®I pity the poor saps who got beaten to death¡¯ I thought. It must have been a long and torturous thing, being killed by these flimsy little sticks. ¡®I wonder how many hours it took to end his or her life¡¯ The idle thought filled up my mind for a moment. ¡®Did a visitor come by and dropped this off?¡¯ I frowned, trying to recall any acquaintance of mine that would have this sort of hobby. Quite a few, actually, but they should not have any reason to drop by on me and leave so suddenly. ¡®He left his weapon behind, too. What happened to hi-- ¡® The thought was pushed away as soon as I examined the spear. ¡®This¡­ this is my dagger isn¡¯t it? There¡¯s fresh blood on it¡­¡¯ Then the situation clicked in my mind. I lifted my head and stared at Chase. ¡®Chase!¡¯ A sense of dread crawled up the back of my neck. I ran over to check his pulse and looked closely at his body to scan for injuries. The steady beat under my fingers felt slow and stable, maybe because he was asleep but it was nothing abnormal. ¡®No wounds, phew¡­¡¯ I did not see any bruises or cuts on his skin, and his clothes seem to be fine except for some patches of brown dirt here and there. ¡®Thank god he¡¯s safe¡­ but what the hell were you thinking, Chase? I strictly prohibited you from putting yourself in danger! Ten goblin clubs! Ten goblins! That¡¯s certainly impressive but what the hell, Chase?!¡¯ I could feel strings of heat rising off my head as I silently stared at Chase. A faint smile formed on my son¡¯s mouth, as if he was mocking me. ¡®Oh, you must be having some good dreams of your life-threatening adventure, huh?! Well just you wait Chase, I¡¯m going to scold you like there¡¯s no tomorrow¡­. Sometimes being strict is a must¡¯ I waited for Chase to wake up while sitting on another chair in the living room with my arms crossed. I put the bag and spear at my feet, ready to be picked up at any moment. After ten minutes, Chase began to stir. I lifted the bag and spear and stood in front of him. Mustering up all my anger, I spoke ominously. ¡°Chase Blackstone, you and I need to talk, now.¡± The conversation carried on into the dining room and it ended in a disfavorable manner with Chase leaving in tears and me silenced by his arguments. I was left in the kitchen with my mouth gaping open, still grasping for words to respond with. Chase had hit a sore spot of mine, the fact that I was still hung up over Iris¡¯ death. The image of Iris dying before my eyes, with me powerless to do anything floated up to the surface of my mind. I felt so weak after her death. I spent months mechanically taking care of Chase like a soulless golem. Those days were the worst, Iris was a part of me, and I lost her! It was all thanks to Chase that I recovered... I witnessed him growing up, the moment he started to walk¡­ the time he spoke his first words¡­ when he learnt how to read. Slowly, but surely, I regained my joy in life. If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. I vowed to never let him get in harm¡¯s way, I diligently trained my body every morning before sunrise so I would not influence Chase to venture on the same path that I took. Never again shall I lose someone who is dear to me. ¡®Now my son hates me¡­¡¯ I looked at the goblin clubs and makeshift spear I laid on the table. With my head cleared of anger, I started to think. ¡®He made a spear¡­ why?¡¯ I gripped the pitiful weapon in my hand and inspected it. ¡®The dagger was wrapped with a roll of bandage to the stick¡¯ Surely an improvisation made in haste. I swung the spear around a few times, taking care not to hit anything. It felt comfortable, like a real polearm. ¡® The balance is nice, and the dagger is wrapped firmly ¡¯Having it the tip of the blade extended a little over a meter from me, I understood. ¡®He must have realised the short reach of his arms¡­ so he crafted a spear¡¯ I tossed the weapon aside and turned the bag upside down, emptying it of its contents. A wrapped piece of meat, a roll of bandage and almost a dozen clubs fell out. ¡®He brought along a roll of bandage in case of receiving injuries¡­ ¡® I thought as I held the item on my palm. ¡®These clubs¡­. Now that I look at them properly¡­ some of them are broken by blunt impact¡¯ I deduced after examining the jagged ends. ¡®If he was using a spear, then how did these clubs break?¡¯ I pondered, a broken half gripped in each of my palms. ¡®Of course¡­ He must¡¯ve fought from a higher ground¡­ probably on top of a tree! He utilised the long range given by the spear and knocked them down!¡¯ ¡®He was back here before me, and he woke up ten minutes after my arrival¡­. Which means he did not go too deep into the forest¡¯ Which means¡­ ¡®He must¡¯ve planned his retreat as well!¡¯ Pangs of guilt hit me heavily with each discovery I made. ¡®He did give a lot of thought into this¡­ ¡® Chase¡¯s words came back to me. ¡®JUST ONCE! I WENT OUT JUST ONCE! TO PROVE MYSELF TO YOU, THAT I COULD DO THIS! DID YOU EVEN CONSIDER HOW MUCH THOUGHT I PUT INTO KEEPING MYSELF ALIVE? DID YOU EVEN ASK HOW I WENT ABOUT KILLING THOSE GOBLINS?!¡¯ I feel stupid, so foolish. The more of Chase¡¯s retort that I recalled, the dumber I felt. ¡®I need to make up with him¡¯ I decided on that without any hesitation. It was the right thing to do. I put the wrapped piece of meat back into the bag and slung it over one of my shoulders. I grabbed the spear and immediately headed for my son¡¯s room. *Knock* *Knock* My knocks were met with silence. ¡°Chase?¡± I said, an ear pressed against the door. No response came. I waited for a bit before speaking again. ¡°Chase? Can I have a word with you?¡± I put on the gentlest tone I could produce. ¡°W-w-what do y-you want?¡± A shaky voice responded, my heart ached as I realised that I have made him cry. My own son, Iris forgive me. ¡°Can you open the door? Please?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± The quietness was disquieting. I felt my heart wrenching and twisting, punishing me for being a jerk. I heard the sound of the bed creaking followed by footsteps approaching the door. With a soft click, the door was unlocked and Chase swung it inwards. He walked back to his bed and sat on it. He rested his head on top of his knees with his hands wrapped around them. His eyes were red. He was staring at me with the expression befitting of a hurt animal. I slowly walked over and sat down at the corner of his bed while leaving some distance between us. That gap was emotional as well as physical. There was something there, something unpleasant that tried to cleave our bonds. ¡®¡­.¡¯ ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡± I said. Chase did not interrupt me, he just continued to stare. ¡°I know I said all those hurtful things before¡­ I¡¯m sorry for not letting you explain yourself properly¡± I gazed at the mattress because I did not know where to look at. ¡°I¡¯ve checked the stuff you brought back; I saw the amount of preparation and thought you put in¡± I lifted the items and presented them to him. Why did I do that? I don¡¯t know, maybe I just wanted him to believe that I was really apologizing, that I really felt bad about myself. Chase¡¯s expression did not change. My heart grew heavy, it felt like it could drop down into my stomach at any moment. My eyes felt hot, and wet. I remember this sensation. It was just like that time, when Iris left me¡­ No, when I let go of Iris. ¡°Chase, p-please don¡¯t hate me?¡± I begged. Pride did not deter me from pouring my heart out. Chase¡¯s eyes lit up, a hint of surprise showing on his face. ¡°I was just worried about you, I don¡¯t want to lose anyone I love ever again¡­¡± Never, definitely never. I have no one left, it was just Chase and me now. ¡®Damn it, a teardrop just fell¡­ I must look so pathetic right now¡¯ I thought to myself. Chase¡¯s expression finally softened. His previous scowl lost its hard edges as he reached out a hand and patted my shoulder. ¡°Hng?¡± I was startled by his action. ¡°I¡¯m sorry too¡­ I should¡¯ve tried to persuade you more before I recklessly went to the Forest¡± Chase said. ¡°B-bo, you wereb bot reckless at all, you wouldn¡¯t hab ma-aged to persuade this stubborn old ma-n¡± My words were now incorrigible because of my nose being blocked with mucus. Damn it. Chase pulled me into a hug with his small hands. ¡°I love you, dad¡± ¡°Guhehhh!? Urgh!! Uaaaaaaaarghhhhh!¡± I started to sob uncontrollably, I have no idea how I looked like but it must be unsightly to see a big muscular man being consoled by his ten year old son. Chase continued to pat me on the back and I stopped crying after a minute. *Srott!* *Sroottt* I sucked my dangling mucus back into my nose. *Pfft* ¡°Hahahhahahahahahahaha!¡± Chase was laughing hard on the bed while looking at my pathetic visage. It was the first time ever for me to see him laughing so freely and sincerely. Without being able to control myself, I started to laugh as well. ¡°Hahahahahahahahahaaaa!¡± It took a while for both of us to stop laughing our hearts out. ¡°Chase, you haven¡¯t had your lunch or dinner, right?¡± I spoke while rummaging inside the bag I brought along and procured the wrapped piece of meat. ¡°Would you mind eating with me?¡± I tore off the meat in half and gave it to Chase. ¡°Mmm!¡± Chase nodded while smiling softly. The smile looks just like the one Iris used to make. ¡°So, would you care to tell this old man all about your adventure today?¡± I asked him. His eyes gleamed with eagerness and he instantly launched into a narrative about his battle. We stayed up late that night, sharing stories of our adventures together. Without realising it, the gap between us had closed. ¡®Everything is fine now¡¯ I thought with a smile. ------------------------------------- So the training part will start from next chapter, yeah i know... that bloody took some time, huh? This chapter was meant to be a heartwarming one...did i managed to write a proper heartwarming chapter? Leave comments/suggestions/corrections/whatever down below. Thank you for following this story so far! :blush: Releases would slow down considerably after I release Chapter 6 as my final exams are approaching.
I love philosophical questions!ArmusOn to the training!
Chapter 7 pt. 1: The Violet Eyes I think I have made some progress in terms of writing since I started writing this fiction several days ago; I¡¯m starting to get a hang of feeling the characters and I¡¯ve started to use up more of the words available in my vocabulary. This chapter had been the smoothest I¡¯ve wrote over the course of these several days, and it¡¯s also the longest so far! I felt like I could squeeze in more but then the chapter would be too long so I¡¯ll have to split chapter 6 into two parts! I¡¯ll try to improve the quality of the future chapters as well. Thank you for reading my fiction! -------------------- The morning sunshine peeked in through the window, past the gap in the curtains and penetrated Chase Blackstone¡¯s eyelids. ¡°Mmmmh..¡± He stirred and woke up with a grunt. He stretched himself and got out of bed, memories of the night before still fresh in his mind. ¡®Dad promised to teach me how to fight!¡¯ He and his father had reached an agreement the previous night, where Chase is able to freely choose to do whatever he wants under certain conditions: 1. Do not go on adventures alone until he had reached Intermediate level in a combat skill. 2. Do not skip a single day of practice set by Aaron, unless he was sick. 3. He must enroll into the Academy in Emond at the age of twelve. 4. He must not slack off on his studies. Chase did not mind, the conditions were reasonable and they tally with what Chase planned to do anyway. ¡®Speaking of dad, where is he anyway?¡¯ Chase walked out of his room and into the living room, where several bags and sacks are piled on top of the floor right in the middle of the living room. ¡°If you¡¯re awake now, come over here and have breakfast! We move out at noon!¡± Aaron¡¯s voice could be heard coming from the dining room. Aaron is currently placing piping hot sausages and fried eggs on top of the plates set on the table. He sat down and beckoned Chase to join him for the meal. Chase obediently sat and starts to ravenously eat the meal laid before him, skipping lunch the day before had taken its toll upon his stomach. ¡°Eat up quickly, brush your teeth and pack your stuff! We leave at noon¡± Aaron said while picking his teeth with his fingers. His plate was spic and span without a trace of food ever being placed upon it. ¡°To where?¡± Chase wasn''t surprised hearing the sudden revelation. He had guessed they were going to move somewhere after seeing the bags piled up in the living room. ¡°Thanes, if I¡¯m going to dedicate myself to teaching you combat I''ve got to change my method of earning money¡± ¡°A few acquaintances of mine over there had asked me numerous times to teach their kids combat, but I refused because of the distance from our house¡± ¡°However, now the situation has changed. I would gladly accept their offer¡± ¡°One of them has a spare house belonging to his deceased son, we¡¯re going to be living there¡± ¡°You¡¯re going to make some friends as well! So it¡¯s a win-win situation!¡± ¡°Oh, and I¡¯m very, very terrible with magic¡­ so we¡¯re going to have to find you a tutor over there¡± Chase was excited with the prospect of living in the village, he had only been there once before and only for a short period of time. He finishes his food down to the last bit and got up. ¡°I¡¯ll clean the plates, just go pack up. Oh, and don¡¯t forget to take a bath! You smell like goblins¡± Aaron said while wrinkling his nose. Chase dashed off and took a bath, making sure that all traces of goblin smell had left him. He then put on a fresh set of clothes and started to pack his items into the travel bag he used the day before. The goblin clubs were set aside at the corner of his room like some sort of trophy collection. ¡®I don¡¯t think I would be bringing those along¡­¡¯ Chase thought to himself. He grabbed his books and started to stuff them into his bag, taking care while arranging them so as to not damage the delicate parchments of the book. He didn¡¯t bother bringing anything else because he knew his father had already packed up all the other essentials. ¡®Half of them won¡¯t fit¡­.¡¯ He reached his hand out under his bed and procured an empty sack. He used to play around with the sack when he was smaller; such is the life of a boy who had no friends. ¡®I wonder how this got here....oh well¡¯ He filled in the sack with the rest of the books and carried the bag and sack to the living room. ¡®Oof! These are heavy¡­¡¯ It wasn¡¯t heavy to the point that Chase would collapse from the weight, but it was heavy enough to hinder his movements. ¡°Are you done?¡± Aaron asked as he sees Chase coming into the living room. ¡°Yes, I think so¡± ¡°Here, take this¡± Aaron handed over two sheathed daggers. Aaron instantly recognized them having been in their company for the whole day yesterday. ¡°I took it off the stick and polished them, they¡¯re yours now! You better take care of them properly¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about getting a spear, we¡¯d be doing some shopping for a bunch of weapons later on. I intend to get you familiar with as many types of weapon as possible¡± Aaron put the daggers on his waist. Picking up two sacks from the pile, Aaron gave them to Chase. ¡°You¡¯ll be carrying these two as well¡± ¡°Eh?¡± Aaron ignored him and started to carry the remaining bags with various parts of his body. He even had sacks tied to each of his legs. ¡°Yes?¡± Aaron asked while looking at Chase with a smug face. ¡°Nothing¡± Chase did not dare to complain. Aaron exited the house with Chase following behind him. He locked the door and stuffed the key into his pocket. He looked at the house and smiled. ¡°Anything you want to say before we leave? Would you like to bid farewell to the house? Maybe giving it a goodbye kiss?¡± Aaron jokingly asked Chase. ¡°Nope, let¡¯s go!¡± Chase shook his head in reply and excitedly exclaimed. ¡°That¡¯s the spirit!¡± ¡°Your training starts now! We will run all the way to Thanes! Walking when you are tired is fine, but do not stop moving no matter what! I will see you there!¡± No trace of the doting father that Chase knew was left, the person who stood before him is the battalion commander Aaron Blackstone. Aaron starts to run, he seems to be unfazed despite the extra weight on him. Chase is left behind staring at his father¡¯s back. ¡®Okay, here I go!¡¯ Chase did not regret his decision to be part of his father¡¯s training regimen and started to run. -------------- ¡°Huff¡­.huff¡­..¡± Chase finally made it to Thanes. His body had minor cuts and bruises caused by him stumbling several times along the way. The sun is already about to set. Groups of passers by spared him some furtive glances and went about their way. A few carts drawn by horses go in and out of the village. In front of the village entrance, Aaron stands formidably with his arms crossed with one of his foot tapping impatiently on the ground. The passers by seem to consciously avoid walking around him due to the aura he was giving out. ¡°About time!¡± Aaron¡¯s voice boomed. *Neeeeiiiigh!!!* The horses in the vicinity were startled by his voice. Their owners glared at Aaron and proceeded to calm their horses. Chase slowly approached his father, forcing himself to drag his tired feet. ¡®Nope, not regretting what I asked for¡¯ Chase intends to persevere through the whole training regimen, quitting on the first day or at any point in time is not included in his options. ¡°There¡¯s no more time for training, it¡¯s going to be nightfall soon. Follow me, I¡¯ll show you where we¡¯d be staying for the next couple of years¡± Aaron¡¯s voice is now back to normal, probably minding himself not to disturb the villagers and travellers. Chase realized that Aaron does not have any of his luggage with him anymore. ¡®I must¡¯ve been too slow to arrive¡­he had already unpacked all his items¡¯ Chase followed his father to a house almost identical to his previous one. The house is located at the edge of the village near a river. It had a nice feeling to it. Aaron opened the door with a creak and got inside with Chase in tow. ¡°Pick any room except the one with my stuff and unpack then come by the dining room and have something to eat¡± Aaron told Chase with a commanding tone. Chase hurriedly picked a room beside his father¡¯s and unpacked his book neatly onto a bookshelf which is already available in the room. He did not waste any time soaking in the ambiance of his new room and rushed off to the dining room. The temptation of sitting down on his bed and maybe lying around is great, but he resisted for he knew that he would probably not be able to stand again should he do so. The dining room is also identical to the one had back at the old house, except for the table being square instead of round. There were also four chairs around it. A plate with roasted meat and vegetables is set on top of the table. ¡°The food¡¯s already cold, but it should taste alright¡­ eat up and we¡¯ll visit my friend who¡¯s lending us this house¡± ¡°Okay¡± Chase curtly replied and began to eat. His appetite had been quite big since he started doing all these strenuous activities lately. After finishing the meal, Chase followed his father to their benefactor¡¯s house. The sun had already replaced by the moon and stars, the sounds of bird chirping had been replaced with owls hooting. They came upon a house about twice the size of their current one with a bird bath placed in the garden. The door had a lion shaped knocker on it which Aaron took a hold of. ¡®Whoever lives here has a nice taste¡¯ Chase thought to himself. *Knock* *Knock* ¡°Who is it?¡± A soft voice which could be attributed to a kindly old gentleman came from behind the door a few seconds after it was knocked. ¡°Aaron Blackstone, devourer of worlds, bane of evil and father of one!¡± Aaron exclaimed in a pompous manner, his breath visible in the frigidness of the night. A chuckle could be heard from behind the door and the door swung open, revealing the interior. A stone fireplace could be seen right in front, attached to the wall. A warm, inviting fire is beckoning them to enter. A figure just a little taller than Chase came out from behind the wide open doors. He is considerably short; he was probably half a palm taller than Chase at most. Aaron towered over him. He had a kind, gentle face just as Chase pictured a moment ago with wrinkled skin, white hair and beard which speaks volumes of his old age. His black eyes, however, contrasted the colour of his hair and had an air of playfulness unbefitting of his age. ¡°Well? What are you waiting for? Do the overlord of sorrow and solitude and his sidekick wish to freeze their butts off out there?¡± The man spoke in a jokingly rude manner and smiled. ¡®They''ve obviously known each other for a long time¡¯ Both of us stepped in and the old man swung the door shut behind us. ¡°You should know better than travelling around without wearing cloaks in this kind of weather, Aaron¡± The old man admonished Aaron. ¡°Bah! Real men don¡¯t whine about such trivialities¡± Aaron retorted. ¡®I can¡¯t believe those words are coming from my father who never missed reminding me to brush my teeth¡¯ *Pfft* Chase almost let laughter loose as the thought came to mind. Aaron glared at his son for not supporting him. ¡°Well, you I already know, why don¡¯t you introduce me to your son? He looks like a fine young man¡± The man moved his gaze from Aaron and looked into Chase¡¯s violet eyes. Chase averted his gaze; he¡¯s still not good at communicating with strangers. ¡°Well he can introduce himself¡± Aaron said, still pissed off at his son. ¡°Umh-err-um¡± Chase stuttered not knowing what to say. ¡°Okay, calm down¡­ why don¡¯t I start off? My name is Gillian Cloud, former member of Aaron Blackstone¡¯s squad. I held the position of a spellcaster and close combatant; I have assisted your father numerous times on the battlefield. I am also the one who lent you and your father the house you are currently staying in. Now, why don¡¯t you start?¡± The voice Gillian used was so relaxing that Chase pictured a scene of trees, birds and rivers in his mind. It worked like a charm and calmed his nerves. Chase looked up at Gillian¡¯s face. Gillian¡¯s eyes seem to be twinkling in expectation. ¡°My name is Chase Blackstone, only son of Aaron Blackstone. A pleasure to meet you¡± Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon. Aaron looked at his son with a shocked face. Even Chase was surprised at how smoothly he could talk. ¡°A pleasure to meet you as well, have a seat, both of you¡± Gillian pointed at three cushioned chairs placed in front of the fireplace with a table set in the middle. Both father and son took their seats next to each other comfortably and Gillian went off into a room, only to come back a moment later with a tray carrying a pot and three cups. He gently placed it on the table and started pouring the drinks into the cups; a reddish liquid could be seen flowing out of the pot. A cloud of steam rose out of the cups. He then pushed the cups closer to both of them. ¡°Have some tea to warm yourselves up¡± ¡°Thank you¡± Chase expressed his gratitude and started to take a sip. ¡®This is the nicest and most normal man I''ve met yet!¡¯ Chase thought as he recalled Garion the self-proclaimed inventor extraordinaire which he met at the edge of the Millennium Forest. ¡°So what business do the both of you have for visiting me tonight?¡± Gillian asked in a curious tone. ¡°I just wanted to introduce Chase here to you as the owner of the house and also his magic tutor¡± ¡°Mmph?!¡± Chase got taken by surprise and almost spurted out the tea in his mouth. He gulped it down instead and choked. *Hack!* *Hack* *Cough* ¡°Calm down, Chase! What¡¯s with the overreaction?¡± Aaron patted Chase¡¯s back to help him. ¡°S-sorry, I was just surprised. I didn''t expect my magic tutor and the house owner to be the same person¡± ¡°Actually, I am just as surprised as you are! I was never informed of this when you arrived earlier this afternoon, Aaron¡± Gillian spoke calmly to Aaron. ¡®Is he always that calm?¡¯ Chase mused as he eyed the unshakable calm expression on Gillian¡¯s face. ¡°Well, I''ve been thinking about hiring someone from the adventurer¡¯s guild in the village but I don¡¯t think I could trust them. I''ve seen your skills plenty of time and you''ve saved my behind in more occasions than I could count. So, how about this¡­ I¡¯ll teach your son combat and you teach mine magic¡± ¡°Hohoho, that¡¯s an interesting proposal¡­. I¡¯m not the best spellcaster around though¡­ you know that I¡¯m a spellsword rather than a pure magician¡± Gillian responded while rubbing the beard on his chin with one of his hands. ¡®He¡¯s starting to give off the vibes of a wizard¡¯ ¡°I am well aware of that. However, in terms of combat experience you might be the best one in the vicinity who knows how to utilise your spells in combat.¡± Aaron insisted. ¡°Well, if you say so¡­ then I would have to take you up on the offer. ¡° Gillian finally agreed. ¡°Oh, and it¡¯s not my son you would be teaching combat skills to¡± ¡°It¡¯s not?¡± ¡°I requested you to teach my son seven years ago, I already had someone else teach him and he¡¯s not even living with me anymore¡± ¡°Then who would I be teaching?¡± ¡°My granddaughter, she should be around the same age as Chase over there¡± ¡°Well, it doesn''t matter if I¡¯m teaching your granddaughter or your great ancestor. You are aware of my training regimen after being in my squad for so long so this means you accept the hardships your granddaughter would face in the next couple of years right?¡± ¡°Hohoho, she¡¯s sturdier than you¡¯d think, that granddaughter of mine¡± Gillian puffed up his chest as he proudly said so. ¡°Okay now that we''ve settled that, we¡¯ll be leaving then¡± Aaron stood up and got ready to leave. ¡°Wait, before you leave why don¡¯t you let me test your son first? He might be abysmal at magic like you are¡± Gillian interrupted. ¡°Gah¡­ don¡¯t mention my weakness with such a straight face¡­¡± ¡°Fine, but make it quick. We have to go back and sleep soon, training starts early tomorrow morning¡± Aaron agreed and sat back down. Gillian faced Chase and smiled. ¡°Now, I need you to follow my instructions¡­ this would just take a short while¡± ¡°Close your eyes, and feel the source of mana within you. There should be a warm feeling inside your body flowing along your bloodstreams.¡± Chase closed his eyes and followed the instructions. ¡®A warm feeling, a warm feeling¡­'' Chase felt up every inch of his body and finally found something A strong, pulsing, warm feeling seems to be coming from an area right beside his heart. ¡°Once you have grasped the source of mana, try to make it flow around your body by imagining it¡± Gillian continued to give instructions. Chase imagined it to flow like a river, slowly but surely his mana started to move around his body starting from his head down to his toes. ¡°Good, you may now open your eyes¡± Chase opened his eyes and saw Aaron making a satisfied face. ¡°There! See? He can control mana just fine!¡± Aaron exclaimed proudly. ¡°Yes, he seems to have some measure of talent as well. The speed which he channels mana with is quite high.¡± Gillian stroked his beard again as he speaks. It seems to be his habit while thinking. ¡°Why don¡¯t I teach you a spell while we¡¯re at it?¡± ¡°But we really have to go n-¡° ¡°Who was it that said real men don¡¯t whine about trivialities when they entered my abode just now?¡± Gillian once again reprimanded my father. ¡°I¡¯m just going to teach him ¡®Light Ball¡¯, it¡¯s already dark outside and there are no streetlamps nearby the house you¡¯re staying in¡± Aaron nodded after listening to the explanation. ¡°Okay, I need you to observe what I do and then I need you to imitate me¡± Gillian focused his mana on his palm and it started to glow with a bluish hue. It then changed white in colour and a ball of light formed itself on top of his hand. The whole process took two seconds. ¡°Can you do that?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll try¡± Chase repeated the same thing that he did just now, he made his mana flow towards his palm and made it stay. ¡°Hmmm?!¡± Gillian let out a startled sound. Aaron had a dumbstruck face with his mouth gaping. ¡°What? Am I doing it wrongly?¡± Chase asked, concerned. ¡°No, no, please continue¡± Gillian answered while stroking his beard, signalling he was deep in thought. Chase¡¯s palm was glowing with a bluish hue and he imagined it to be white. Then he imagined a floating ball of light. A ball of light is formed floating on top of his hand. ¡°¡­. Could you try to change the light intensity? Try to dim it, and then make it brighter¡± Chase nodded and proceeded to do so. ¡°¡­.. Change the colour to¡­seven colours of the rainbow starting from red and so on¡­then finally make it a mix of all seven¡± Chase is bewildered after hearing the request but did so anyway. The colour of the light emitted by the ball changed rapidly from white to all seven colours of the rainbow and then a mix of all seven. *Gasp!* Aaron let out a gasp. Gillian¡¯s eyes were wide open in astonishment. Chase felt something was definitely off and starts to inquire them. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Am I doing something weird?¡± ¡°¡­Wait, just try one more thing¡­ maintain the shift in colours, change the luminosity and split the ball into seven¡± Chase heard the most outrageous request yet and he started to think he¡¯s being tested. Nevertheless, he proceeded according to the instructions. The ball of light split into seven and circled him, each one rapidly shifting colours while changing its brightness individually. ¡°Thank you, you may stop now¡± Chase imagined the balls of light to go back inside him and they did. The mana flowed back into him. *GASP!* This time both Gillian and Aaron let out an audible gasp. ¡°Would the both of you mind telling me what¡¯s going on now?¡± Chase asked irritatedly. Gillian looked at Chase¡¯s father and nodded. Aaron did not seem to realize and was staring at Chase open-mouthed and wide eyed. ¡°I didn''t realize it before because you had your eyes closed, but just now when you were channeling mana your eyes changed colours¡± ¡°What? Is that normal?¡± Chase is not particularly sure about the subject as he did not have a single book regarding magic at home, most likely due to Aaron¡¯s lack of talent in the field. ¡°No, it isn''t.¡± This time Aaron spoke. ¡°Your eyes changed from violet to silver, just like your grandfather¡± Aaron told him. ¡°?!¡± ¡°It¡¯s a rare ability called mana manipulation, the only ones known to have that ability had all been from our family. However, I did not inherit it from your grandfather¡± ¡°It must¡¯ve skipped generation and manifested itself in you, and by the looks of it not even your grandfather possessed the level of control you¡¯ve just displayed. Your ability far exceeds his or anyone in the family that I know of¡± Aaron explained further. ¡°You see, Chase¡­ what you''ve exhibited just now could be said to be close to impossible to do for a beginner such as you¡± ¡°Anyone could form a light ball, even a beginner or someone like your father¡± ¡°Hey!¡± Aaron starts to object. Gillian ignored him and continued to explain. ¡°As simple as it seems, even changing the luminosity of the light ball would''ve taken an Intermediate level of skill. Changing the colours as you did just now would be Advanced level. Making the light ball emit a mixture of all seven colours would be Master level. Splitting the light ball into two while changing the colour would''ve required a Grandmaster level of skill. But you, you split the ball into seven, controlled each ball separately while controlling their luminosity and colours at the same time and by the looks of it you could probably do more than that as long as you have mana. Then, the most surprising thing of all is that you reabsorbed the spell! Mana that had been manifested into spells could never be reabsorbed! They were supposed to just disperse!" ¡°¡­..Your ability defies logic, you might have stepped into the realm of the Legendary in terms of mana control¡± Gillian proclaims with an awestruck face. ¡°I believe the only thing I can teach you are spells, how to increase your mana capacity and how to utilise them in combat, everything else seems unnecessary¡± ¡°You should be careful to never display that amount of control again, you might attract unwanted attention¡± Gillian advised Chase with a serious expression. ¡°Have you had him checked at the Glyph of Evaluation yet?¡± Gillian turned towards Aaron and asked. ¡°No, not yet¡± ¡°Buy a portable one, and don¡¯t show his details to anyone¡± The serious expression on Gillian¡¯s face spoke volumes of the magnitude of the situation and how bizarre Chase¡¯s ability is. Chase didn''t know what to do and just stayed quiet. ''Was it that impressive? All I did was just imagine it and it happened just as I imagined it would be'' Chase was puzzled. ¡°Understood¡± Aaron nodded gravely. ¡°We should be heading back now¡± He stood up and once again prepared to leave. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s already quite late¡­ better you head off home now¡± The calm expression is restored on Gillian¡¯s face. Gillian sees the father and son off at the door and told them to come for Magic class thrice a week on the days in between Combat class. He also reminded Chase to be careful. The door swung shut and Aaron and Chase exited the compound of the house. ¡®I¡¯ll be very careful with this ability¡¯ Chase promised himself. Halfway to the house, there was no more light source around to illuminate their way home. ¡°Make one of those light balls, but keep it simple¡± Aaron requested. ¡°Okay!¡± Chase replied, delighted that he had learned something new. A ball of light appeared on his hand and illuminated their way. They reached their new home by midnight. Both Aaron and Chase immediately headed off into their own bedrooms and slept like logs. ------- Part Two will come out within 24 hours! Look forward to it! :blush:
Did i miss out some drama?ArmusMore training!
Chapter 7 pt. 2: Fatigue and Bliss Here is part 2 as promised! [th_113_.gif] ----------------------- ¡°RISE AND SHINE!¡± Chase¡¯s eardrums almost exploded as he jumped out of bed in surprise. He turned his head around and looked for the source of the sound. Aaron is seen to be standing in a bent position beside Chase¡¯s previous position, his hands cupped around his mouth to amplify his voice. ¡°Get up, freshen up and I¡¯ll meet you outside in five minutes!¡± Aaron shouted in a soldier-like manner and proceeded to march out of the room, leaving Chase sitting on the floor with a headache. Chase shook his head as if to shake off the drowsiness and peeked at the window. ¡®Pitch black, figures. I probably only slept for three hours at most¡¯ Chase thought dejectedly. He slowly stood up and a dull pain was felt all over his body. The muscle pain from the previous day¡¯s exercise seems to have finally begun their assault on him. ¡®Ouch! Ouch!¡¯ Chase endured the pain and went to the bathroom. He washed his face and looked in the mirror. A tired boy with black hair and eye bags under his pair of violet eyes was staring back at him. ¡®Guh¡­. I look terrible¡¯ Minding the time, Chase finished up quickly and went outside to the compound of the house. The temperature is even colder than the previous night; Chase¡¯s body is shivering visibly. Aaron is standing there waiting for him. ¡°Here, put this on¡± Aaron casually said as he tossed a pair of thick leather gloves and boots. Chase gratefully put them on. ¡°We won¡¯t be wearing any travelling cloak, we¡¯ll warm ourselves up by running back to our house and then double back to the village!¡± Aaron grinned as soon as the sentence escaped his mouth. ¡®WHAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAT????!¡¯ Chase is screaming in agony inside his head, but it doesn¡¯t show on his face. ¡°The shops in the village would open in another five hours or so. I expect the both of us to be back within six hours. We¡¯ve got some shopping to do later. Let¡¯s go!¡± Aaron excitedly exclaimed and began to run, once again leaving Chase behind and alone. ¡®Nope, still not regretting this¡­¡¯ Chase mustered up his strength and began to run, sore muscles and all. ------------------------------- *Gasp* *Gasp* *Wheeze* Chase and Aaron arrived back in Thanes right on the count approximately six hours after their departure that morning. To be more specific, Aaron made it back healthily within four hours, did the laundry and came back to the entrance of the village. On the other hand, Chase made it back to the entrance of the village in about six hours and collapsed on the ground wheezing and gasping for air. Worried passerbys tried to provide assistance but were shooed away by Aaron who stood nearby. ¡°Good! We will be having breakfast at the inn!¡± Aaron shouted, but in a slower tone than yesterday, probably in consideration of the horses nearby. Chase then proceeded to follow Aaron after he had five minutes of rest lying on the ground. ¡®My body feels like lead¡­..¡¯ Chase thought as he pitifully dragged his feet around. They arrived in front of a large establishment, about four times the size of Gillian¡¯s house. The inn in the village doubles as the Adventurer¡¯s Guild office. They are usually separate buildings in towns and cities but for a village like this with less people, they are combined under one roof. Aaron pushed open the door and both of them walked inside. The inn had dozens of tables in it, and half of them were filled with people eating, drinking and chatting around them. The atmosphere is filled with noise coming off from all the voices talking at once. Two wooden counters could be seen side-by-side near the wall opposite to the entrance. One of the counters had a man wearing an apron and a vest cleaning some glasses, wooden shelves lined up with bottles could be seen behind him. The other counter had a woman with a ponytail dressed in leather armour manning it; a gruff looking team of people were talking to her. Which side belongs to the inn and Adventurer¡¯s Guild is blatantly obvious. Aaron and Chase went to sit at an empty table by the window and a male waiter appeared by their table to take their orders shortly after they have taken their seats. The waiter is visibly wrinkling his nose. Chase looked down at his own sweat drenched shirt and noticed the stench he was giving off. ¡°Right, why don¡¯t you give my son a bath with a ¡®water ball¡¯ considering he stinks so much¡± Aaron told the waiter while grinning, he obviously realized the waiter¡¯s expression as well. The waiter complied and gathered his mana, a big ball of water about the size of a bucket appeared from his hand after five seconds and splashed Chase¡¯s body. ¡®Ooooh, so that¡¯s a ¡®water ball¡¯! Chase instantly memorized the spell¡¯ He did not mind being wet at all. ¡°Hahahahaha!!!¡± Aaron was laughing loudly without restraint as he pointed his finger at Chase who was soaked from head to toe. *Splash* Aaron is soaked with another ball of water, his hair drooping over his face. He slowly turned his head towards the waiter and glared at him. ¡°My apologies sir, I thought you requested for a bath as well.¡± The waiter shrugged and said with an innocent face. The people from the adjacent table start to snicker and chuckle after witnessing the scene. They immediately glanced away and stifled their laughter however, when Aaron directed his bloodlust at them. ¡°We¡¯ll have whatever you got for breakfast¡± Aaron said after calming himself down. ¡°Understood, your food will be arriving soon¡± The waiter walked away and turned his head around to give Chase a wink and a grin. Chase smiled in reply. He then came back within five minutes with their food on the tray. He quickly set them on the table professionally and poured them some drinks. With a slight bow, he went about his way to serve some customers who had just entered. ¡°Eat up quickly now, we¡¯ll only have about three hours to shop around then we have to head over to Gillian¡¯s house so I can get started on teaching you and that granddaughter of his some combat¡± Aaron had finished the food on his plate in an instance as usual. Chase¡¯s hands are slightly trembling from tiredness as he mechanically lifted the spoon to his mouth. Once they were done, Aaron got up and went to the counter to pay. Chase followed behind him, curious about the procedure. He had never bought anything from anyone before, so obviously he doesn¡¯t even know how the process works. Chase watched with interest as Aaron mentioned the food they ordered to the bar owner and asked for the price. Ten copper coins were procured from Aaron¡¯s pocket and were put onto the owner¡¯s outstretched palm. ¡°Oh, that reminds me! We¡¯ve got to buy a portable Glyph of Evaluation as well¡± Aaron mentioned as he turned around to face Chase. ¡°Umm, where do we get one?¡± Chase asked. Aaron tilted his head to the counter belonging to the Adventurer¡¯s Guild right beside them. They walked up to the counter and are greeted by the woman wearing the leather armour with a smile. ¡°Welcome to the Adventurer¡¯s Guild office, Thanes branch. How may I help the both of you?¡± The identical hair and eye colour of both Aaron and Chase gave the fact that they are related away. ¡°I¡¯d like to purchase a portable Glyph of Evaluation¡± Aaron pronounced. ¡°That would be one gold coin, please¡± The woman said as she rummaged under the counter and produced a hexagonal white metal plate from under the counter. ¡°Why do we need to buy a portable Glyph of Evaluation, dad?¡± Chase¡¯s curiosity got the best of him. ¡°Well you se-¡° Aaron was cut short by the woman. ¡°A portable Glyph of Evaluation allows a person to check their skills and abilities without having to visit any villages, towns or cities. It is especially useful for those who are training far away from human settlements and wishes to check their progress. The abilities shown by the portable Glyph of Evaluation are also only available to the one who touches it and those he or she wishes to show it to. It is very useful to identify yourself as well. If you would like to see your abilities for free, you may use the Glyphstone of Evaluation behind me for free as it is a free service for everyone¡± The woman kindly explained to Chase who blushed in return. She pointed out a metal plate as big as a book placed inside an indentation on the wall behind the counter which Chase hadn¡¯t realised earlier. The stone tablet had the same white colour as the small hexagonal one in the woman¡¯s hand. ¡°The portable Glyph of Evaluation loses the enchantment placed upon it after five years and would need to be replaced with a new one¡± The woman added further. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯d like to buy a new one to replace my old one¡± Aaron lied through his teeth. He put his hand in his shirt and pulled out a small pouch. He opened it and took out a single gold coin from inside it. Chase could see the how expensive the portable Glyph was. It takes a hundred bronze coins to be exchanged for a silver one and a hundred silver coins to be exchanged for a gold coin. They had a meal for two for only ten bronze coins and the Glyph costs a thousand times that. Aaron reached out his hand and placed the coin on the woman¡¯s outstretched palm, without letting go of it. The woman frowned and grabbed the coin, pulling it with a considerable amount of strength. Aaron did not flinch and stared blankly at the coin. ¡°Sir, if you would kindly LET GO of the coin!¡± The woman half shouted in a strained voice. ¡°Wha- Oh! Yeah! Sorry!¡± Aaron snapped out of his stupor and immediately released his hold. The woman tumbled back in surprise and almost fell as a result. She corrected her posture and fixed the locks of her hair and professionally handed over the Glyph to us. Aaron pocketed it. ¡°Thank you for doing business with us, do come by and visit again¡± The smile on her face returned but the part about coming by and visiting again sounded a bit forced. Aaron and Chase exited the establishment and was greeted by the warm sunlight. Aaron looked up at the sky. ¡°It¡¯s almost noon, we¡¯d better hurry up and get you the equipment you¡¯ll need¡± As soon as he said that, he walked away and made his way through the familiar streets. Chase had a hard time keeping up with his tired body. They came upon another establishment, a metal sign designed like a shield and a sword hanging over the entrance gave away that it is an equipment shop. They entered inside and Chase immediately looked around excitedly. Rows of armours were put on display and various weapons ranging from bows and throwing knives all the way to spears and swords are lined up on the wall and on weapon racks placed near the walls. A thin bespectacled man is sitting behind the counter, while reading a book. He lifted his head up and stood up as he saw Aaron and Chase entering the shop and approaching the counter. ¡°Well, you¡¯re sort of scrawny for a blacksmith¡± Aaron rudely said to the man. The man did not take it as an offense and replied. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m not a blacksmith you see¡­ I¡¯m just the guy he hired to sell the equipment he forges. He rarely leaves the smithy, that Duncan¡± ¡°Right, so I¡¯ll need a bow and three quivers of arrow, a short sword, a great sword, a spear, a battle axe, a halberd, and a mace. Make sure all the metal weapons are rust-free steel¡± The man at the counter did not seem to be bewildered with the large amount of weapons being ordered and nodded in compliance. He proceeded to walk around the shop bringing out a few weapons for each type requested to the counter. For such a thin man, he carried the weapons effortlessly. Aaron observed the weapons carefully and picked them one-by-one. After all the weapons were picked, the man took out a piece of parchment and started to calculate the price. ¡°That would be six gold and seventy silver coins in total¡± He said with an emotionless face as he handed Aaron the receipt. The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation. Aaron almost cried after hearing the price of the weapons. ¡°Can I get a discount?¡± Aaron asked without any shame. ¡°Well, as you are buying quite a lot of weapons¡­. Sure, why not. The discounted price will be six gold and twenty silver coins¡± The man replied like this is a normal occurrence. ¡®That must be the original price¡¯ Chase thought, but decided to keep quiet as he isn¡¯t knowledgeable about the market price of weapons. Nonetheless, Aaron¡¯s face brightened up and paid the bill. The man proceeded to sheathe the swords and wrapped up the pole arms and battle axe to make it safe to carry around. Aaron handed half of the weapons over to Chase and merrily walked out. They started to walk over to Gillian¡¯s house as promised. The sun now stood at its highest point. The birdbath is currently occupied with birds wishing to escape the heat of the sun. Gillian¡¯s house looked more impressive under the light of day. *Knock* *Knock* Aaron knocked the door using the now familiar lion shaped knocker. ¡°Yes? Who is it?¡± Gillian¡¯s voice could be heard from behind the door. ¡°The devourer of souls and Overlord of the abyss¡± Aaron replied. The door swung open with a chuckling Gillian standing behind it. ¡®I guess this is some sort of inside joke for them¡¯ Chase thought. ¡°So where¡¯s the girl that¡¯s enrolled into my hellish training regimen?¡± Aaron inquired as he looked around the living room. ¡°Just a minute, Aliceeee!!¡± Gillian shouted for someone, most likely his granddaughter. A little girl the same size as Chase came running down the stairs shortly after, with sword in hand. She is wearing leather pants and shirt. Her brown hair is cut short to shoulder-length and her brown eyes matches the colour of her hair. ¡®She¡¯s quite pretty¡¯ Chase slightly blushed as he looked at her. Then again, Chase is so shy around females that he pretty much blushes in front of every girl and woman that talks to him. ¡°Is this man my tutor, grandpa?¡± The girl looked at her grandfather. ¡°Yes, and the boy beside him is his son. He¡¯s going to be your classmate. Go and introduce yourself to them.¡± Gillian gently pushed Alice¡¯s back. Alice steadily walked over in front of Aaron and knitted her brows in a serious expression. She put out her hand and introduced herself. ¡°My name is Alice Cloud, I¡¯ll be in your care!¡± She half-shouted her introduction. Aaron chuckled and shook her hand. ¡°Nice to meet you, young lady. The name is Aaron Blackstone and I¡¯ll be in charge of showing you hell¡± Aaron said kiddingly, or was he? The girl is unfazed by Aaron¡¯s reply and moved on to Chase. She did the same thing and held out her hand towards Chase with a serious expression. ¡°My name is Alice Cloud, I¡¯ll be learning combat with you!¡± Her tone of voice did not change at all. Chase went red in the face and shook her hand while trembling. The girl adopted a puzzled face. ¡°N-n-nice t-to meet y-you, my n-name is A-a, N-no! C-Chase Blackstone!¡± Chase stumbled on almost all of his words out of nervousness. Aaron stood at the side smirking. Gillian is stroking his beard while smiling at the display. ¡°Are you fine?¡± She said, worriedly looking at Chase¡¯s bizarre reaction. ¡°Y-yes¡± Chase¡¯s face turned into an even deeper shade of crimson, if that was even possible. *Clap* ¡°Alright! Aaron you can start conducting your class in the front yard now!¡± Gillian interjected the awkward conversation, possibly out of pity for Chase. ¡°Can I store some of the weapons I bought here?¡± Aaron showed the bundle of weapons on his and Chase¡¯s backs. ¡°Yes, sure. Just put them by the shed beside the house¡± ¡°Okay, all of you come along now!¡± Aaron walked out into the front yard followed by his two disciples. ¡°Wait here for a second, I need to store these weapons.¡± Aaron took all the weapons except the short sword and entered the shed beside the house. *Clang* He unceremoniously dumped them inside and closed the door. By the time he was finished, Gillian had already brought out a chair outside and is comfortably sitting on it while sipping tea from a cup. ¡°Today you would be learning the basics on how to wield a sword! I¡¯ll be teaching the both of you for two years! There are seven type of weapons I know the basics of, and we are going to split up the time evenly for all of them! Around three months¡¯ worth of time would be allocated to each type of weapon! Am I understood?!¡± Aaron loudly explained. ¡°Sir, yes sir!¡± The girl replied just as loud. ¡°CHASE!!¡± ¡°S-Sir, yes sir!¡± Chase was startled and remembered to reply. ¡°GOOD! Alice! You did not join us for our light morning jog, so you would have to warm up by running around the compound of the house for 300 laps!¡± ¡®What?! ¡®Light jog¡¯? I almost died from doing that! And 300 laps? It¡¯s still way shorter than the distance I ran but she¡¯s a girl!¡¯ Chase is surprised and was about to talk to his father about it. ¡°Understood!¡± Alice replied energetically and immediately ran around the compound of the house while holding her sword. Aaron nodded in satisfaction and turned to face Chase. ¡°Okay, now I will show you how to swing a sword and you will repeat it a thousand times in succession with each hand!¡± ¡®I got a feeling my arms would fall off from the first swing¡¯ Chase gulped. Aaron reached out his hand to his waist and rubbed around it as if searching for something. ¡°Wha-?Oh! Right! I didn¡¯t buy a sword for myself!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, squad leader. I have a sword right here!¡± Gillian threw a sword with a black scabbard to Aaron. ¡°This is so nostalgic, you always forgot to bring along any weapons except those twin daggers of yours¡± Gillian chuckled and sipped some more tea from his cup. ¡®Does that cup automatically produce tea? He¡¯s been sipping on it for quite a while now¡¯ Chase wondered about the possibility of magical enchantments placed on the cup. ¡°Hahaha! Well, I never really use anything except my daggers anyway!¡± Alice had already finished ten laps in the meantime. ¡°Okay! Watch closely!¡± Aaron unsheathed the sword and the gleaming blade of the sword shined brilliantly, marking how well-polished it is. Aaron extended one of his leg forward and the other backwards, slightly widening his stance. He gripped the sword with his right hand and held it in front of him while keeping his left hand tucked behind his back. He took a deep breath and lifted the sword above his head, and then he swung it down while exhaling loudly. ¡°HAA!!¡± His hand and sword blurred and reappeared with the tip of the blade an inch from the ground. A blade of wind was propelled in front of him and cut a straight line through the grasses and a bit of the ground below. *Whoooosh!* The sound came slightly after the swing. The swing was faster than the speed of sound. ¡°Now, imitate the way I swung just now. You don¡¯t have to swing it as fast as I did, but I need you to swing it as hard as you can with the correct form. A swing which is not done with the correct technique won¡¯t be counted towards your one thousand swing mark¡± Chase tried to gulp, but his mouth was dry. Gillian was excitedly tapping his feet on the ground at the spectacle. Chase unsheathed his newly bought short sword and imitated the stance. He took a deep breath and swung, stopping the tip of the blade an inch from the ground. *whoosh* The sound that accompanied his swing sounds weak and pathetic compared to the one his father did. He could barely swing it given how tired he was, let alone put power into it. Chase hung his head down in dismay. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, you did it correctly! Now do it for another nine hundred ninety-nine times and then you can start with your left hand!¡± Chase nodded and diligently continued to swing the sword. Alice joined him after finishing her laps around the house after he had swung his sword for about seven hundred times. Beads of sweat trickle down Chase¡¯s body and fall onto the ground. Every swing of the sword increased in difficulty. He had made a few errors with his swings and was immediately corrected by his father. Alice is energetically swinging her sword and is catching up with Chase. ¡®I will not lose to a girl!¡¯ Chase¡¯s pride as a male is the pushing factor behind his perseverance. Despite Chase having an earlier start, they finished off a thousand swings for each hand simultaneously an hour after sunset. Chase¡¯s hands were numb from swinging the sword. ¡°Good! That would be all for today!¡± Aaron had not moved from his position since the beginning of the training. Gillian had already went inside a couple of times and brought a book to read on his chair. Alice bowed down to my father. ¡°Thank you for your guidance, sir!¡± ¡®What a girl!¡¯ Chase felt ashamed of himself for being so weak. ¡°We¡¯ll be heading home then, see you tomorrow Gillian!¡± ¡°Sure, you can hold on to the sword for as long as you need. I don¡¯t need it anyway. Chase my boy, be sure to turn up for your Magic class tomorrow afternoon and don¡¯t be late!¡± Gillian reminded Chase while flashing that old gentlemanly smile of his. Alice waved goodbye to the both of them as they left, Chase shyly waved back. -On the way back home- ¡°You know, you did pretty darn well just now! I never had a beginner student who completed my course for the first day on their first try! It usually took them three weeks before they could do it!¡± Aaron revealed the fact to Chase. ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°I expected you to fail but somehow you managed to hold on! Was it because of the girl?¡± ¡°W-wha?¡± Chase¡¯s face started to redden as usual. ¡°Must have sucked to be losing to a girl, huh? All the more reason you should train more, hahahahhaha!¡± ¡°That girl is a monster though, she looked like she could swing another thousand times!¡± Chase defended himself. ¡°Hmm? Oh, that¡¯s how it looked like to you, huh? Actually she was probably just as tired as you were, probably even more but she kept on swinging the sword. She must have a very strong reason to train her strength.¡± ¡®Huh? She was even more tired than I was?¡¯ Chase was silenced after hearing his father¡¯s remark. ¡°Make sure you sleep early today and get lots of rest, you won¡¯t have any physical exercise tomorrow. Overworking your body would only be counterproductive. That¡¯s the reason we alternate between Combat and Magic practice every day.¡± Aaron explained. ¡®No combat practice?! Thank the Heavens! This is bliss!¡¯ Chase thought to himself as if he had heard the most wonderful sentence in the world. That night after having dinner, Chase immediately fell asleep while thinking about how relaxing Magic class would be the day after. ------------------------ So that would be all for the moment, I would probably release another chapter in several days¡¯ time. No guarantees there though, I¡¯ll just work on my next chapters whenever I get tired of studying. Thank you for following this series! [th_113_.gif]
Dem Purple Eyes!ArmusThe unforeseen part 3
Chapter 7 pt. 3: Ignorance and Repentance Chase Blackstone awakens peacefully the following morning. The warm morning breeze entered through the gaps in the open window accompanied by the sounds of nature.The birds chirping outside composed an ephemeral but soothing song. A faint smile formed on Chase''s countenance for a fleeting moment. This morning''s peaceful ambience promises a perfect day to come. Chase slowly moved his body, elegantly soaking in the morning atmosphere. Or at least, that is what he wished to do. His body is as stiff as a rock, he was besieged by agonizing pain with each limb he tried to move. ''Huff...huff....I can do this.... I''ll stand up on the count of 3....2....1...'' "Hup!" Chase got off his bed and stood up. His feet felt like it was stabbed by a thousand needles. "GYYYYYYAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAARRRRRRRRRRRGHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!!!!" Chase''s voice scared off the singing birds and shook the house. The peaceful atmosphere of the morning was completely wrecked. In the kitchen, Aaron was taking a sip of the soup he was making when he heard the voice. The voice made him grin from ear to ear. ''Heh heh, that''s what you get for acting tough in front of the girl yesterday'' Chase did not get out of his room until thirty minutes later, mainly due to the drastic stretching exercises he had to do to loosen up his muscles. Even when he got out, he was moving as slow as a snail, inching his way to the dining room. Aaron was already inside waiting for him at the table as usual. The breakfast that morning is bread and mushroom soup. "Woah there!! Mind your speed! You''re going to blow the house off!! Ah ha! Haaaa HAAA!!!" Aaron guffawed loudly while slapping his thigh after seeing Chase''s pathetic movement. ''ugh....'' Chase just ignored his father''s sarcastic remarks. No further backhanded compliment was given as they ate their breakfast. "So, Chase... remember the Glyph we bought from the Adventurer''s Guild the other day? I haven''t had you evaluated yet" Aaron spoke. "Hmm?" Chase looked at Aaron. He too, had completely forgotten about it. "So yeah, let''s get you evaluated right now" Aaron said while rummaging in his pocket and taking out the familiar hexagonal white metal plate and handing it over to Chase. Chase stared at the metal plate for a while, and asked. "So how do I do this?" Aaron slapped his forehead in realization. "Oh right! Right! Sorry, forgot that you don''t know how to use the Glyph! Hand it back over, I''ll show you how it''s done" Chase obediently returned the Glyph. Aaron is currently grasping the Glyph in his right hand. "Now, the first thing you need to do is to channel a little bit of mana into this thing...like this!" Aaron demonstrated. "Like this!" He repeated what he said. "...Like this!!" "....Damn my abysmal mana cont- Aha! finally!" Aaron exclaimed excitedly as the white metal plate started to faintly glow with an azure colour. "When it starts to glow off like this, you''ll have to think about the information you wish to see...and those who you wish to display it to besides yourself or nobody if you don''t want to. For starters, just try to think about your complete profile and show it to me. Here I''ll show you mine." As Aaron said that, the faint azure light thinned itself and formed a long string which encircled his body. The light pulsated for a moment and then suddenly shattered into pieces as if broken. The broken pieces of light rearranged themselves in the air in front of Aaron, forming letters.
NAMEAaron Blackstone
TITLEEx-Battalion Commander
Skill Proficiency
Close-CombatMagic
  • Dagger : Master
  • Sword : Intermediate
  • Bow : Basic
  • Spear : Basic
  • Axe : Basic
  • Halberd : Basic
  • Mace : Basic
None
Abilities
  • Keen Battle Sense
  • Quick Reflexes
  • Pinpoint Precision
  • Bloodlust
  • Ambidextrous
"Woah....." Chase remarked in astonishment and awe. "Wait, I thought you were only Advanced in Dagger Mastery?" "Aah...I didn''t know I''ve moved up to Master either, haven''t checked this thing since you were born" Aaron replied while looking at his own details. "Magic skill proficiency....none...figures" Aaron said with a grumpy face while staring holes at the magic skill section. "Alright, that''s it!" The letters faded and disappeared as Aaron said so. "Your turn!" He handed the Glyph to Chase. Chase took it and looked at it, thrilled. ''Right....firstly..channel mana into it...'' He reached out for his mana source and slowly let a trickle of mana flow out into the Glyph through his fingertips. The Glyph glowed in an instant, unlike Aaron''s poor attempt. ''Next....think about what information I would like to see and who to show it to...'' ''Complete profile! Show to Aaron Blackstone!'' The light formed a string and encircled Chase, it then scattered into the air only to take shape as letters.
NAMEChase Blackstone
TITLEChampion of Balance
Skill Proficiency
Close-CombatMagic
None
None
Abilities
  • Iron Will
  • Quick Mind
  • Paramount Mana Manipulation
"The hell is a Champion of Balance? That sounds grand as hell! How''d you get that title?" Aaron cried out in surprise. Chase just shrugged in response, though he had an inkling of an idea where that came from. ''Balance....Equilibrium..I guess that dream was true after all!'' "Well...whatever...let''s look at your skills...none of course. Abilities..." "Iron Will, that''s the one your mother had... Quick Mind, I guess you can make quick decisions? And this... Paramount Mana Manipulation.. that extremely unfair ability of yours..better be careful not to show this to anyone" Aaron commented as he examined the details further. "That would be because I''d be manipulated if people knew I had such an ability, right?" Chase asked. "Correct. People would manipulate you, or perhaps kill you and dissect your body, kidnap you and turn you into a slave for life...or get jealous of you" Aaron responded solemnly. *Gulp* Chase shuddered at the unpleasant thought. "Do you know about healers?" Aaron asked a question this time. "Yes, they are people who had been granted the power to heal due to their strong faith" Chase replied confidently. "Wrong, healers are people with the ability to heal but not because of their faith or whatsoever. It is a rare inborn trait, just like yours though not as rare because mana manipulation only runs in our family" Aaron corrected his son. "The thing is, the Church seeks out individuals with the ability to heal and recruits them into their ranks and showers these people with praises of their saintliness. The masses are led to believe that healing is a branch of holy magic like exorcism." "The Church, are not the only ones who seek out healers. The royal family has one or two healers hidden inside the palace in secrecy for personal use if rumours are to be believed." "Now imagine if your mana manipulation, no... paramount mana manipulation ability were to be found out..." "Countless organizations would seek you out to use you for their own benefits, as a war machine or a guinea pig" Aaron stared at Chase worriedly while explaining the matter in a serious tone. "As such, you must NEVER show it to anyone. If possible, try not to use any magic in public unless your life was threatened" Aaron admonished. "S-so.... how do I hide the detail from showing up through the Glyph?" Chase asked with a quivering voice. "Just think about hiding it and it would not show up. Trying to insert skills and abilities you don''t have won''t work though...it won''t show up" Chase immediately tried it out. He repeated the earlier process. The light encircled him and broke off to form letters again.
NAMEChase Blackstone
TITLENone
Skill Proficiency
Close-CombatMagic
None
None
Abilities
  • Iron Will
  • Quick Mind
He hid his title and Mana Manipulation ability perfectly. "Good decision on hiding the conspicuous title. People might question you about it as well" Aaron nodded in satisfaction. "I think you should get going now, at that pace you''re moving at you''ll be lucky if you reach Gillian''s house on time. He gets really nasty when people aren''t punctual, so you really shouldn''t be late" "Off you go!" Aaron shooed Chase out of the dining room. Chase limped to the front door and went on his way to his first Magic Class. ''I wonder how Gillian would be when he''s mad'' Chase thought, intrigued. Curiosity did not get the better of him however, as his eagerness to learn the arcane pressed him on to quicken his pace. He arrived in front of Gillian''s house an hour earlier than he was supposed to. He grabbed the lion shaped knocker and knocked on the door. *Knock* *Knock* "Hello? This is Chase!" He called out. ............... No reply came, but sound of footsteps could be heard approaching the door. The door swung open as usual, but the figure behind the door was not the familiar wizened old man. It was Alice Cloud who opened the door. "Grandpa is busy preparing your lesson at the moment, come inside first" She told Chase. "O-o-okay" Chase froze up and his stuttering went unchecked. He rigidly marched inside the house, Alice closed the door behind him. "Sit down and have some tea" She motioned to the chairs and table set in front of the fireplace. Chase nodded, avoiding any speech to prevent himself from stuttering. He sank into the chair and poured himself a cup of tea from the pot placed on the table. Alice followed suit and took a seat on the chair beside Chase, she grabbed a half-filled cup of tea from the table and began to elegantly sip it. ''Awa-wa-wa-wa-wa- why is she sitting right next to meeeeeeeee?'' Chase regrets his poor choice of seat. ''Calm down, calm down, right, in this situation I should start a conversation'' He tries to calm his nerves and think of something to say. ''What should I talk about, the weather? No.. the house looks great? No... Errr.... her grandfather is a great man? No.. Arrrghhhh what should I tal-'' "Why are you sweating so badly? Is the tea too hot?" Alice interrupted Chase''s line of thought with her concerned words. "N-n-no! Not at a-all!" ''Damn! I should''ve just shook my head in reply!'' Chase once again regrets his decision. Alice continued to eye Chase suspiciously. Chase''s abnormal behaviour is bothering her. "So is your body fine from yesterday''s practice?" She inquired. "Y-y-yes! P-perfectly fine! I''m extremely healthy!" Chase got up abruptly trying to show that he is fine. Some of the tea in his cup spilled out onto the table due to his abrupt motion. "A-ah! Sorry! I''ll wipe that off!!" Blushing furiously, he tried to wipe the stain off with his shirt. "No! No! Don''t! It''s fine!" Alarmed at Chase''s action, Alice tries to stop him. She gathered mana into her hands and pointed both of them at the table. "Water Ball!" She exclaimed after channeling for three seconds. A ball of water the size of Chase''s head formed in the air. It slowly moved towards the table and mixed with the spilt tea. The water turned into a faint reddish colour due to mixing with the tea, it then floated back up and reformed into a ball. Alice moved to the door and opened it with one of her hands while the other maintain control on the water ball. With a flick of the hand, the water ball shot out of the door. She closed the door and retook her seat, staring at Chase. Chase is staring at her dumbstruck. He then realised what he is doing and looked down in embarrassment. "Hahahahahaha!" A tinkling laughter rang out from Alice. Chase looked up to see Alice laughing her heart out. "You-You''re so wei--weird! ahahahhahaha!" Alice struggled to say while holding her laughter. Chase''s face blushed an even deeper shade of red in response. After a moment, Alice stopped laughing and caught her breath. The hint of happiness from her face did not fade away though. "Hey, why are you acting so stiffly?" Alice asked while smiling. "N-no I''m not!" Chase denied the blatant truth. "Uh-huh... " Alice narrowed her eyes in skepticism. "So Chase, do you live alone with your dad? Where''s your mom?" Alice began her interrogation on Chase. "She died nine years ago" Chase did not stutter his words this time. "Oh! I''m so sorry for asking!" Alice immediately apologized with a guilty look. "N-no! It''s f-fine! S-so... w-what a-about you? W-where are y-your p-parents?" Chase presented his first question in the conversation. "Well, you see...." The conversation went on normally albeit Chase''s constant stuttering. Chase learnt that Alice''s parents are merchants and are currently away on a business trip in the Great Empire of Bosco to the west of Armitage. He also learnt that she too, had been suffering from muscle pain since morning. Chase confessed that he experienced the same thing after hearing about it. Alice replied with an "I thought so" but did not press on the matter. All in all they had an enjoyable conversation. "S-so A-Alice, w-why d-do you w-want to learn C-close Combat?" Chase remembered his father''s words about Alice pushing herself beyond her limits. This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience. "That''s because-" "Chase, my boy! Fancy seeing you on time! I''ve just finished preparing your lesson!" Gillian yelled as he entered the living room. He is standing next to a doorway to an adjacent room. "Come over here and we can start our lesson!" Gillian beckoned Chase to follow him enthusiastically. Chase looked at Alice. "Well, it was fun talking to you Chase! Let''s resume our chat another time!" She said while grinning, revealing her pearly whites. Chase nodded and left to follow Gillian into the adjacent room. The interior was wide and spacious. The walls and ceiling were constructed with concrete just like the rest of the house, but the floor was bare earth. Dozens of magic diagrams were drawn on the walls and ceiling of the room. On one corner, a stone table and wooden chair could be seen. The chair looks like the one that Gillian had in his living room, the stone table seems to be immovable. A bunch of drawn lines leading to all the magic diagrams extend from the table. A small clock is positioned on the table. Gillian walked over to the center of the room and motioned Chase to follow. Chase moved towards Gillian. They were both standing on a circle with a radius of one meter, the circle was drawn onto the ground with red paint. In the middle of the circle is an ''X'' shaped mark, also drawn with red paint. The circle and mark somehow gives off an ominous feeling. Gillian nodded to Chase. "Chase, I''ve mentioned before that given your unique ability I could only teach you how to enlarge your mana capacity, some spells and how to utilise them in combat" Gillian said in his regular relaxed voice. "How do you think I''m going to do that?" "Umm...you''ll ask me to meditate to increase my mana capacity, you''ll demonstrate the spells in front of me like how you taught me ''Light Ball'' and then you''ll have me attack some targets with the spells?" Chase is not confident with his answer at all now that he had seen the magic diagrams all over the walls and ceiling. ''What is Gillian planning to do...?'' A sense of dread creeps up on him. "Close, but no cigar. I intend to do all of them at once" Gillian replied. "Stay here and do not move out of this circle" Gillian left the circle and moved towards the stone table set in the corner. He sat down on the chair and placed his hands on the table. "Right, I will explain your lesson now. On this table is a magic diagram linked to all the other magic diagrams on the walls and ceilings...call it a master diagram, if you will." "A magic diagram serves to reduce the amount of mana consumed for spells, and the amount it reduces is directly proportional to the size of it" Chase surveyed the magic diagrams, all of them were at least one meter wide. "And with the size of the diagrams in this room, they would take up at most a tenth of the mana required to produce the spells it is supposed to" *Gulp* ''I hope this is not going where I think it is....'' "The diagrams in this room consists of all the Basic and Intermediate attack spells of the four basic elements. Namely fire, earth, air and water" ''Oh no....'' Chase had already resigned himself to his fate, this is not going to be a relaxing lesson after all. "I will channel my mana into the master diagram and randomly select any of the magic diagrams around you. They would fire off their spells at you, and you would have to deal with them using nothing but magic." "Wait! Isn''t Alice participating in this training as well?" Chase hoped with all his heart that Alice would be here so he would not have to suffer alone. "Hmmm? Oh no, Alice had already learnt all that I am capable of teaching her... Besides, your lesson is constructed differently anyway" Gillian smiled as if sensing Chase''s agenda. "So let me relate all of this back to the objectives of the lesson and your answer. It is true that all the things you have said would work, but it would be inefficient to train them all separately especially with your special talent. Mana capacity grows a lot faster by using it up and combat sense can only be developed by being in life or death situations. As such, this newly devised special curriculum of mine aims to teach you in the most efficient manner" Gillian explained with a calm tone, but the twinkle in his eyes betrayed his farce. ''This damn old man is a devil!'' Chase cursed his terrible luck. "I realise that you have the ability to instantly learn a spell, so dodging and observing the spells should be enough to teach you enough about them! At certain points in time, I would coordinate attacks between multiple magic diagrams leaving you no space to dodge and forcing you to counter with a spell of your own" "Judge your actions wisely, your mana is not limitless and you are not allowed to stop until the training ends which is exactly six hours from......NOW!" Gillian barked as he looked at the clock set on the table. A ball of fire appeared on one of the diagrams on Chase''s left side and shot out at him. Chase dodged it easily due to it''s straight and predictable trajectory. ''Basic Fire Attack Spell : Fireball, memorised!" Chase''s eyes turned silver as he channeled mana into his palms, preparing to fire off any spells if needed. A bullet of earth came crashing down from above, barely missing Chase who avoided at the last possible moment. ''Damn, I almost got hit and I didn''t see the spell properly!'' Chase bit his lip, exasperated at wasting the valuable opportunity. The training continued on with Chase dodging and ducking at most of the spells fired off and occasionally had to cast one of his own spells to save his hide when coordinated attacks were fired. The small area he was confined to did not allow him to make any big movements, which is all the better for him who is currently suffering from muscle pains. The minimised movements are actually doing him a favour. He got singed a couple of times from the fireballs he didn''t manage to dodge or deflect but the fire was instantly put out by water balls shot from Gillian. Chase had exhausted his mana supply a third of the way through the training and had to perform some highly acrobatic moves to dodge the incoming spells, he even had to get creative and picked up chunks of rock from ''Earth Bullet'' to defend himself with. After what seems to be an eternity, the spells stopped coming out of the diagrams on the wall. The ground within the circle Chase is standing on looks rugged as if some concentrated natural calamity had hit it. "Hmm.....I see, so you could not absorb other people''s spells after-all" Gillian is stroking his beard while eyeing Chase. ''Damn....you...devil...'' Chase is exhausted. Not so much physically exhausted as mentally exhausted. The sheer amount of concentration he had to maintain while channeling the mana for hours had been very taxing on his mind. He is very dizzy as well from all the back-flips and spins he had to do as part of his more acrobatic evasive maneuvers. ''Good thing I''ve learnt all of the spells in this room...at least now it won''t be as hard the next time...I hope'' Chase is not sure of anything anymore. The normal kindly old gentleman had turned out to be the devil''s advocate, the relaxing lesson had turned out to be the sequel for Hell: Part One (Aaron''s training regimen). With eyes that had lost all hope and trust in the world, Chase stared at Gillian. "Hmm...errhmm.... please don''t look at me like that... I promise the lesson would start to get easier from now since you have had a taste of it" Gillian defended himself while averting Chase''s soulless gaze. "You''ve earned yourself some rest, training is over for today! Let''s go have some tea!" he bellowed while beaming at Chase and then fled into the living room, leaving Chase alone. Chase did not hurry in exiting the room. He walked at a leisurely pace. Two of the three chairs in front of the fireplace had already been occupied. Alice is sitting in one of the chairs, excitedly chatting with her grandfather. Upon seeing Chase she called him over. "Hey! I''ve heard all about it from grandpa that you were amazing in there! Your mana managed to last for a whole two hours! That''s amazing!" Alice enthusiastically told Chase. "H-huh? Uhm..W-well...Y-yeah I g-guess so" Facing the torrents of praise from Alice, the heavy mood he was carrying around is dispelled. Gillian hid his smile behind his cup of tea, Chase did not miss spotting it however. ''This damn old devil... using your own granddaughter to soothe my anger for you!'' Chase knew it was a trap but couldn''t help himself as he let himself be questioned about the training by the curious Alice. His mood greatly improved for the day. He left the house soon after, whistling a merry tune on his way back home. "I''m home~~!" Chase announced as he opened the door to his house. No answer called out from inside. Chase looked around the house and did not find his father. ''Weird...where did he go to?'' ''Oh well, not like anything bad could happen to him anyway!'' Chase dismissed his father''s absence and grabbed one of his books to read as he sank onto one of the chairs in the living room. An hour later, Aaron Blackstone returned home. "Where were you, dad?" Chase asked as he put down the book. "I was off finding work to do" Aaron replied and sank down on the chair beside the one Chase was sitting on. "Work?" "Yes, work!" Aaron took out his money pouch and showed it to Chase. "Inside here is the money I''ve collected for your living expenses for when you''d be going off to study in the Academy in Emond. Since my initial plans had changed, I''m using the money for our current living expenses" "No, I am not telling you to go work and earn money for your own living expenses" Aaron clarified himself. "There are currently 37 gold pieces remaining in here, I estimate you would need around one gold piece a month for your stay in the Academy. So for a full five-year there, you would need 60 gold coins" *Gasp!* Chase gasped after hearing the astronomical sum. "Yes, being the best learning institute in the kingdom where most of the students are nobles, such a price is to be expected" Aaron explained further. "Remember when I told you we''re moving here so I could earn money by teaching some kids about combat?" Chase nodded to the question. ''Now that he mentions it, why are there only me and Alice?'' "Turns out it was the same case as Gillian and his son, they had asked me about it years ago and currently they had no one for me to teach, heh" ''How forgetful could you possibly be, dad....'' "So! I went for an alternative job as an assistant cook over at the inn we went to yesterday!" He declared it as if being an assistant cook is the grandest job there is. "I get paid 50 silvers per month for working there, I''ll be working on the days that you have Magic class" "Of course, that''s not enough so I got some other odd jobs around the village as well! I''m going to be cleaning chimneys and tending gardens on the nights we have close combat practice!" Chase looked at his smiling dad, his heart heavy. "Dad..." "Hmmm?" "I''m sorry for causing you all this trouble" Chase apologised from the bottom of his heart. "....." "Nonsense, you''re the best thing that ever happened to me!" Aaron said as he patted Chase''s head. "So, how was Magic class today?" "Well...." Chase explained about the class that day though he reserved any negative comments he had been saving up concerning the class. They continued to chat after dinner and Chase went to his room a couple of hours before midnight. Chase spent some time thinking on his bed while he laid down, staring at the ceiling. ''Right....even though all of the lessons had practically been hell, I can''t forget that I had asked for this. My father.... Gillian... they had all been working hard to teach me to the very best of their abilities. I am not in the position to complain about my current situation. No, I should not be complaining at all... I should be happy to be blessed with such great teachers!'' Chase went off to sleep with the thought in his mind. ----2 months later----- Repenting his previous complaining attitude, Chase continued to train zealously for the next two months. His skills had improved significantly over time, various forms and sword techniques had been learnt and honed by him. He had also become ambidextrous thanks to his father prohibiting him from using his right hand for anything except sword practice up until today. Chase, Alice, Gillian and Aaron are currently in the compound of Gillian''s house. "Chase! Alice! You have learnt the basics of swordsmanship in the past two months! Now is the time to put it to practical use! You will now spar with each other for the remaining one month of sword practice!" Aaron''s voice bellowed out befitting the ex-battalion commander he is. "Sir! Yes, sir!!!" Chase and Alice roared back in unison. ------------- Chase Blackstone, current skills and abilities:
NAMEChase Blackstone
TITLEChampion of Balance
Skill Proficiency
Close-CombatMagic
  • Sword : Basic
  • Fire : Intermediate
  • Water : Intermediate
  • Earth : Intermediate
  • Wind : Intermediate
Abilities
  • Iron Will
  • Quick Mind
  • Paramount Mana Manipulation
  • Quick Reflexes
  • Ambidextrous
------------------------ Hello my dear readers! Hope you enjoyed Chapter 6 pt. 3! (Yes, I know I''ve said that I would be splitting Chapter 6 into two parts but it turned out longer than I initially planned!( This part took me 6 hours to type) :hahaha: I took a whole 30 minutes trying to figure out how to make the tables as well! (I would''ve taken a longer time if it weren''t for the helpful table guide in the forums) I would be releasing the next chapter in a couple of weeks because I intend to write out a few chapters in one go before releasing them to avoid any discrepancies in the storyline. I have already planned the ending of the story though we are a long way from there! Yes, there is a main storyline, and I intend to finish this fiction...I just haven''t got to the main storyline yet... :nei: Certain keypoints of the story had already been plotted out, but how they will unfold is not yet certain. With that said, Thank You for following this fiction thus far!! :goodjob:
Hell : Part IArmusInsomnia Strikes
Chapter 8: Anxiety Two youths are standing on a carpet of neatly trimmed grass, with the clear blue skies serving as a backdrop. One of them is a male, with medium length black hair and piercing violet eyes. The other, a female with shoulder-length wavy brown hair accompanied by a matching pair of eyes sporting the same colour. An air of determination enshrouds the two of them. Sword in hand, the duo calculatingly eyes each other to look for the slightest opening to strike. To unknowing viewers, the scene might be interpreted as a boy and a girl trying to kill each other. However, both of the kids knew better than to seriously harm their opponent. ''She''s not going to let down her guard anytime soon, is she?'' Chase mused as he stares at the defiant pose of the girl before him. ''I guess I''d just bait her and hit back with a counter'' Chase deliberately reveals an opening on his left side, inviting an attack. Alice realised it was intentional, but she did not hesitate to take the chance. In her opinion, she could take him down before he could pull off any moves. In a second, she closed the short distance between the two of them while keeping her posture low. She swiftly swung the back of her blade diagonally up aiming for the opening Chase presented. Chase ducked low, the back of the blade whistling above his head by a hair''s breadth. At the same moment, he swiftly rotated his body around and jabbed with the hilt of the sword, taking advantage of the momentum to knock Alice out. A dull pain shot up from his legs and he was knocked off balance before the pommel of his sword could connect. Alice had performed a spectacular leg sweep, and had immediately followed up with a vertically downwards swing aiming the knocked down Chase. *Duff* The sword hits the grass, missing its target who had rolled away in desperation, leaving his sword behind. ''Gah! That was a close one!'' Instead of parrying the blow with a low chance of success, he decided to sacrifice his weapon for the more practical move which is to roll on the ground, evading the attack. What his father taught him in the past couple of months conditioned him to react in that manner. "What decides the outcome of a battle is not skills nor weapons, but the tenacity to live!" and "Weapons aren''t meant to be used for blocking, you nitwit!" float to the surface of his mind. Quickly getting up, he faces Alice who had already bolted over to his position. Alice once again viciously brandished her sword en route for Chase''s small frame. Chase thrusts his hand towards Alice''s arm and stops her mid-swing, but Alice surprised him by letting go of her weapon and grabbing Chase''s arm with both of her hands. She twisted her body around and threw Chase overhead of her without letting go of her grip. *Oompf!* Chase let out a pained cry as he was slammed on the grass-covered earth and then immediately pinned down by Alice who is currently locking both of his arms behind his back. *CLAP* A sharp clapping sound pierced Chase''s and Alice''s eardrums, causing them to slightly cringe. The booming voice which trailed after was not very pleasant for the ears either. "The match ends with Alice Cloud''s victory! The score is now 1-0 for Alice!" Chase let out a groan as he heard about his defeat at the hands of a girl. Alice let go of Chase and got off him. "I- won?" It took a while before the declared results finally sank into her mind. "I won! I won!" She yells repeatedly while jumping for joy around the lawn. That was the first time Alice had revealed her girlishness during a training session, Aaron raises an eyebrow but smiles nonetheless at seeing her reaction. ''Sigh...'' Chase let out an inaudible sigh. ''Well, I guess it''s fine if she''s that happy about her victory....'' Chase thought while still lying on the ground, staring up at the delighted figure of Alice hopping around. "Ahem, both of you come here and listen to my evaluation!" Alice immediately cut out her celebration and reverts to her regular serious manner upon hearing Aaron''s exclamation. She strode over to Aaron while Chase lifts himself up and scurries over. "The sword sparring session somehow turned into a hand-to-hand match by the end, but that is fine! It trains you for the unpredictability of real life combat situations!" "Right, firstly, Alice! You are too reckless! Charging in straight knowingly into a trap is not the markings of an accomplished swordsman!" "You must bear in mind that the opponent could be concealing another weapon or could perhaps use magic! While it is true that this is a sword sparring session and you are forbidden to use magic or any other weapon, I advise you to consider your actions more in the following sparring sessions!" "Am I understood?" "Sir, yes, Sir!" Alice answered spiritedly after being chastised by Aaron. "As for you, Chase!" Aaron turns to Chase. He pursed his mouth in a condescending lopsided smirk. It was an extremely infuriating look, which was probably done with that intention in mind. "You! Baiting your opponent in without a concrete counter is foolish! You were driven into a corner because of it!" spittle sprayed from his mouth as he shouted and landed on Chase. "And you roll around too much! You''re a swordsman, not a cartwheel damn it!" the comparison was redundant, but the message was cloud and clear. "If you can''t come up with a counter, take the initiative and go for the offensive!" "Am I understood?" "Sir, yes, Sir!" Chase responded in the same military fashion while storing the advice in his mind. "Good! Now go and spar with each other for another six hours" Aaron said nonchalantly. ''Eh?!'' The clear blue skies had changed into reddish orange, the sun is almost sinking in the horizon. Chase and Alice lay down on the ground, exhausted. They managed to conclude another 57 matches and had heard Aaron''s evaluation for the same number of times. Their battle styles improved with each match, Aaron''s words guiding them towards betterment. The score is currently at 33-24 with Alice winning 34 times. Chase had unconsciously held himself back a little bit, the action of hitting a girl made him hesitate. Most of his wins were from cornering Alice into a position which did not permit any retaliation, much like checkmating an opponent in chess. Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit. "That concludes the training session for today!" Aaron barked hoarsely, having to shout while giving evaluations for 58 times had taken a toll on his voice. Alice and Chase picked themselves up and head towards Aaron to bow as a sign of gratitude. Gillian who had been lounging around reading books and sipping tea as per his routine suddenly scoots over to them. "Chase, you can take the day off tomorrow for Magic class" Gillian announced in his customary relaxing voice. "Huh? why?" Chase asked with a quizzical expression. "You''ve pretty much learnt all of the Basic and Intermediate attack spells of the four basic elements, right? You''ve also gotten used to the attack patterns now and your mana could almost last through the whole six hours" "We could just continue for another week, but then again you wouldn''t be expending as much mana or learning new spells and that would be counterproductive to the curriculum" Gillian went on with his explanation. "So I''ll have to clear out the old magic circles and draw new ones, this time incorporating compound magic" "Compound magic? Is that something like combining different spells together?" Chase interrupted with his question. "Correct, you catch on quickly as always. You see, the spells above Intermediate level are actually just variations or combinations of the lower leveled spells" "The evaluation of the Glyph is based on the number of spells you could use, including all the combinations available to you as well as the invocation speed for them" "People usually have an affinity to one or two types of element, but you are a special case and have an affinity to all the elements...thus allowing you to combine and create a vast number of spells using the myriads of different combinations available to you" "While it is possible for you to experiment and create your own spells at the current moment, I prefer to teach you some useful and commonly learnt compound spells for a bit longer while continuing to enlarge your mana capacity and conditioning your reactions" "So go and play with Alice or something tomorrow" Gillian concludes his long-winded explanation with the sentence. "Huh?" The last sentence hadn''t sunk in Chase''s head yet. "Oh! I''ll come over to play at your house tomorrow Chase, I''ll be there in the afternoon or so!" Alice informs Chase excitedly. Alice had been joining Chase for the early morning jogs which is part of the Close Combat classes but she had never visited their house yet. "Eh? O-okay, I''ll be waiting then" Chase replied, his mind still full of fluff. Chase''s stuttering fit had been less intense now that he had gotten used to Alice''s presence. Their frequent conversations had also tremendously been helpful towards reducing his shyness. Chase and Aaron went back home and proceeded to their daily routine. Aaron was dumbfounded with Chase''s absentminded behaviour over dinner. Chase only responded with ''hmm'' and ''yeah'' for everything and it was impossible to make a decent conversation. Aaron gave up trying to elicit a better response from him and deduced that Chase''s conduct was due to losing most of the matches today. Aaron gave Chase a look of pity that went unnoticed and pondered whether he was too harsh with his evaluations and purposely done insulting expressions. -Chase''s Perspective- The walk home was somehow brief, and it seemed to pass by in the blink of an eye. I mechanically bathed and changed my clothes then got into the dining room for dinner. Dad was sitting there as usual. He was talking to me about something, but I wasn''t sure what. His words seem to go in one ear and out the other, so I just responded briefly. I walked back into my room after dinner, and laid down on my bed while staring at the ceiling. The same thoughts that I have had since the evening resounded in my mind, depraving me of any other thoughts. ''Alice is coming over tomorrow, Alice is coming over tomorrow, Alice is coming over tomorrow, Alice is coming over tomorrow, Alice is coming over tomorrow, Alice is coming over tomorrow, Alice is coming over tomorrow'' I closed my eyes in a feeble attempt to sleep, but they shot open again. ''Alice is coming over tomorrow, Alice is coming over tomorrow, Alice is coming over tomorrow, Alice is coming over tomorrow'' the thought starts to gradually grow louder as it reverberates inside my head. ''ALICE-IS-COMING-OVER-TOMORROW'' the volume had already reached the level of Aaron''s booming voice. I stare wide-eyed at the ceiling, the thought tormenting me. The soft rays of sunlight invades the interior of the room and forces the darkness to retreat. The birds awake from their slumber and start to warble a little song, heralding the arrival of a new day. I did not sleep, I could not sleep. God, help me. --------------------- Hey guys! I''m back! I''ve already written out several chapters until the end of this arc :GG: .... actually no, that was my initial plan. I actually wanted to do that and release sometime after the 12th of January but it seems I would not make it in time (with my exam and studies taking up my time and all). So... to make up for not being to release a bunch of chapters on time, I decide to release a few chapters just stopping short of the final part of this arc. This arc is a bit long, mainly due to it being combined with the introduction and all. I would be releasing them within the space of several hours in between. This is because I want to make full use of the latest updates section at the main page to promote this fiction [th_0v.gif] Stay tuned for the updates!
Hell : Part IIArmusThe Awaited Visit
Chapter 9 pt.1: Hidden in Plain Sight The first part of this chapter will continue from Chase''s perspective. ---------------------------------- I spared the window a brief glance. I leisurely raised myself off the bed and strolled over to the closed window. I delicately unlatched the lock which is keeping the window tightly shut with my fingers. The lock gave away with a clicking sound. I took hold of the window with both hands and lifted it upwards, the window produces a grating sound in defiance as I do so. Warm air wafted in and caressed my body. I leaned forward on the windowsill and observed the outside world. The soft, soothing rays of sunlight in the morning is completely dissimilar to the unforgiving searing heat of midday. The colour of leaves on the trees were a deep, verdant green, enhancing the lush landscape with its freshness. Birds glide from tree to tree, playfully chasing each other. They perch themselves on the leafy branches while composing their enchanting songs without a care in the world. A single bird decides to be adventurous and flies over to me. It lands on the windowsill and happily hops about beside my hand which is placed there. My lips curve into a smile of pristine tranquility at the sight, a smile worthy of a person who had achieved transcendence. All my worries are blown away upon beholding the magnificent beauty of nature.......... or so I had hoped. I threw my hands up in frustration, startling the bird as it flew away in fear. I grabbed the window and pulled it shut with a loud bang. ''Nothing is working, not even the captivating beauty of nature could distract me'' ''The thought....it is still haunting me'' ''ALICE IS COMING OVER TODAY, ALICE IS COMING OVER TODAY, ALICE IS COMING OVER TODAY'' The sentence had changed to accommodate the passage of time. However, the intensity of it only continues to increase. All my other thoughts are muffled at the back of my mind, overshadowed by it. I give up trying to repress the persisting rogue thought and decided to go about with my routine. I proceed to cleaning myself up, I almost bled my gums while brushing my teeth vigorously and I washed myself thoroughly by repeatedly applying soap and rinsing my body five times. Satisfied with the impeccable level of hygiene I had achieved, I proceeded to change into some clean clothes. I made sure to pick the best shirt I had with a matching pair of trousers. I descend the stairs and head into the dining room to have my breakfast. My dad is currently serving up the meals, I take my seat at the table and wait. He turned around and quizzically raised an eyebrow. "Well, You''re up earlier than usual" "Mmm" is all I could respond with. He let out an audible sigh upon hearing it and continue putting down the food on the table. He sat down and we begin to eat. He is eating at a much slower pace than usual though, the knife and fork in his hands methodically cutting the fried egg. The knife slices through the half-cooked yellow part of the egg, causing the yolk inside to slowly ooze out. He eyes me with concern as he munches down his food. Upon finishing off the meal he gently placed the cutlery on the empty plate. He took a deep breath and steadied himself in preparation to say something. While gazing at me in utter seriousness, he finally divulged the thoughts he had been keeping in reserve throughout the whole mealtime. "Listen, Chase..." he starts off in a grave tone. "The thing about us humans is that we are not perfect, and we make mistakes all the time" he pauses for a while, his gaze lingering on my face. "We learn from our mistakes, Chase" he continues. "And we never really stop learning" He grinned contently after saying something profound. I was bewildered by the irrelevance of the words he spoke. He looks at my expression in a satisfied manner while nodding to himself, most likely misunderstanding something. He reached his hand out towards me and pats my shoulder. "Just enjoy your day off and play around with Alice" He says in a tone that is meant to console me. Unfortunately the mention of Alice''s name only further intensified the recurring sentence in my mind. ''ALICE IS COMING OVER TODAY , ALICE IS COMING OVER TODAY'' I kept my face neutral to prevent him from getting unnecessarily worried. "I''ll be off to work then, I''ll probably get a raise soon! The customers love my food, especially my special ''Spicy Stuffed Chicken Delight''!" He happily chatters away, thinking he had resolved my problem. A vivid image of the ''Spicy Stuffed Chicken Delight'' crosses my mind, I wonder if the customers would still be fond of it should they find out the stuffing is made up of powdered insects which according to my father were meant to be nutritious. "See you later and take care!" His voice a bit subdued as he called out from outside the house. I grab the dinnerware off the table and begin washing them at the sink in his stead, he had forgotten to wash the plates frequently these past few months. The workload must be getting to him. I deposit the dripping wet plates on the dish rack and sauntered into the living room. I sink myself on the cushioned chair and stare at my immediate surroundings. My eyes stop at a layer of dust on the wooden floorboards partly hidden by the shadow cast by the table above it. "NO!" I gasped in abject terror as I bear witness to the spot of filth which lies hidden out of plain sight. ''Such foulness, how could I have Alice visit this house when it is in such a state?'' ''I can''t have her thinking that I live in squalor and disease!'' I bolted off into the kitchen and procured a bucket of water along with a rag frequently used for cleaning. I hold the simple cleaning utility I have in my hands, filled with determination to remove the filth. Setting the water-filled bucket aside, I dip the rag into it and squeezed off the excess water back into the bucket. I vigorously begin to scrub the offending spots of dust with the soaked rag. I realised that my hand could not reach some parts underneath the table. I grip one side of the table with both of my hands and moved it by lifting it up, careful not to scratch the wooden floorboards. I carefully placed the table slanted against the wall and turned back to clean the floor. Cleaning the floorboards proved to be a lot easier with the table out of the way. I scrubbed and scrubbed the dust off the floor, stopping once in a while to dip the dirty rag into the bucket. The water inside the bucket had turned into a sickeningly dark colour from all the dirt submerged into it. "Phew..." I heaved a sigh of relief as I wiped the sweat off my forehead with the back of my forearm. I admire my handiwork, the wooden floorboards give off a dull shine on its surface. It had most likely retained its glamour when the house was newly built. However, upon careful observation I realised one glaring mistake. The part of the floorboards I cleaned is gleaming with a lighter brown colour compared to the surrounding area. ''Ugh...this is going to take some hard work....'' People say that shortcuts would never lead to success, but I have to disagree with the statement. I had cautiously lifted the furniture using wind magic and moved them into the adjacent room, leaving the floor bare. ''Step one is done, moving on to step two'' I gather mana into both of my palms, the familiar warmth coursing through my veins. A small jet of water starts to continuously shoot out from my palms, wetting the floorboards. I am currently using the Intermediate-ranked Water spell ''Water Blast'' at a drastically reduced output. I slightly increase the output and the intensity of the water jets increased, effectively removing the stubborn dirt which had integrated into the surface of the floorboards. A smile fleets across my face, I am happy with the results of my action. If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. The water starts to pool up on the floor and is about to flow into the neighbouring rooms, I halted its movement and imagined them floating up and moving out of the door which I had opened beforehand. The idea came about from watching Alice clean the tea I spilt all over her table a couple of months ago and I am happy to say that I am able to reproduce it perfectly. I continue to wash the floor as the excess water continues to float out of the house. It took me less than five minutes to clean the floorboards, a feat that would have taken a lot more time if I did it by hand. ''Step two complete, proceed to step three!'' I replaced the furniture back inside the living room the same way I got them out in the first place. ''There''s still plenty of time until the afternoon... ah...what the heck, I''ll just clean the whole house'' I repeated the same process for every room inside the house and even washed the exterior of the house. Standing outside with both hands placed on my hips, I stared at the house in admiration. A sense of accomplishment fills me up as I see the shiny roof tiles and the spotless bricks. However, turning my head around I see a large puddle of mud surrounding my house. *Sigh* I invoke the Basic-ranked Wind spell ''Air Blow'' in my right hand and the Basic-ranked Fire spell ''Fireball'' in my left hand. A ball of fire and air coalesced instantly on each of my hands respectively. ''Now, how do I do magic compounding?'' ''No, wait... maybe I should just imagine it like I always do'' I imagine the fireball and air to fuse together forming a torrid blast of air. The ball of fire and air moved towards each other and collided, the fireball disappeared, leaving only its heat behind. A swirling ball of hot air is floating above my palm as a result. ''Success!'' I invoke the same spell with my other hand, apparently I don''t need to repeat the compounding process after I have done it once. I blast the spell all across the mud puddle in hopes that it would return to firm ground. The mud pools were deprived of their moisture but instead of the firm ground I had in mind, mudcracks were formed. ''It''s one thing after the other, huh?'' A series of problems cropped up later with each magical-based solution I applied. The sun was already high up in the sky by the time I was finished sorting out everything. I am currently sitting in the living room while brewing tea for the upcoming visitor. *Knock* *Knock* The sound of a delicate small fist rapping on the door is like music to my ears. I immediately stand up and put on the confident gait of a nobleman. I unlock the door and swing it inwards, revealing an angel with brown hair illuminated by the radiance of the sun, wearing .......... a set of leather armour and leggings. "Afternoon, Chase!" Alice announced in a jovial voice. "G-good afternoon, would you like to c-come in?" I stammered to thin air. Alice had already took off her shoes and walked in as soon as she greeted me. "Wooooah~~~" She gasped in appreciation of the clean room. "Everything is so..... shiny!" She turned to me and flashed me a heart-stopping smile. "Y-yeah, we of the Blackstone household are very hygienic p-people" I muttered a half-true statement. "Cool! Everything in the house actually looks newer compared to the last time I was here!" "H-huh?" I am confused with her statement, just when did she come over to this house? "Oh come on... what''s up with that look? This WAS my uncle Godric''s house you know?" She chided me and puffed out her cheeks, slightly frustrated. ''Oh yeah... this house belonged to Gillian''s deceased son, didn''t it?So his name is Godric Cloud?'' I am slightly worried about myself, forgetfulness at such a young age is not very common... did I inherit it from my dad? "Y-yeah, I know, I was just- uhm.. surprised that we managed to make it look b-better than your last visit!" I try to cover my blunder. "Well.... my uncle didn''t have much in the way of aesthetics anyway.." She bought my excuse. What she said does make sense, the furniture in the house when we first moved in only consisted of essential ones. It was later on that we carried our furniture over from the old house during the early morning jogs. I shudder at recalling the unpleasant memory. "O-oh, I see. Uhm... have a seat, I made some tea" I gestured at the teapot and cups set on the table. "Why, thank you! You need not have to go through such an ordeal for me!" She replied jokingly while faking the pompous manner of a noblewoman. "What''s wrong with your eyes, anyway?" Alice stares at my bloodshot eyes. I silently blame sleep deprivation in my mind for it. "It''s n-nothing" I brush her inquiry off. As we are enjoying my perfectly brewed tea, Alice asks me a question. "So, have you found the secret basement yet?" "T-this house has a b-basement?" This is surprising information for me who had lived here for a couple of months now. "A seeeeecret basement, and I''ll take your reaction as a no" "B-but I didn''t see any stairs leading d-down..." I am definitely sure with this statement as I have thoroughly washed every room in the house. "There''s a magically hidden trapdoor hidden under a bed in one of the bedrooms" She explained. "Let''s go! I''ll show you where it is!" She abruptly got up, without spilling the tea like I did and rushed off into one of the unused bedrooms. I put down my cup and hurriedly follow her. I walk into the room and see Alice moving the bed, a screeching sound is produced as the wooden legs of the bed scraped the floorboards. I cringe from the sound and also the damage done to the floor I painstakingly avoided to scratch. "It''s here!" Alice exclaimed while pointing at a segment of the floor. It looks absolutely normal, I could not see anything strange even as she points it out to me. "It''s hidden with light magic, you can alter the appearance of some things if you are an expert at it. I''m sure you could do the same with that crazy ability of yours" she elucidates the matter. ''Looks like her late uncle Godric was no ordinary man. Altering the appearance of objects... that''s neat. I''ll try it out some other time'' Alice invoked a ''Light Ball'' and changed the colour to a light blue. ''Let''s see.... if i remember correctly changing the colour of ''Light Ball'' requires at least Advanced level mastery, Alice is pretty good with this huh?'' She illuminated the floor revealing an iron handle attached to a trapdoor which was previously not there. Smiling to herself, she grabbed the handle and pulled the trapdoor open. A flight of stone stairs descending into darkness is uncovered, a musty smell emanates from the basement. Alice looks at me and asks me a question. "Shall we go?" Swallowing my saliva, I nod in reply. --------------------------- Part 2 will be coming out later, stay tuned!
Chase gets a day offArmusGodric''s Hollow
Chapter 9 pt.2: Godrics Hollow Alice moved the light ball down the stairs, dimly lighting the pitch black darkness below. "Let''s go!" She descends down the stone stairs post-haste, eager to explore. Chase treads behind her reluctantly while his eyes dart around nervously. The stairs are surrounded by rugged and weary stone walls that had been beaten by the elements, much like the walls of a cave. Cold air brush past them towards the opening of the trapdoor, as if freed from its long years of imprisonment. ''This.. basement must''ve been constructed before the house was built'' Chase deduced by observing the rough stone steps which had been chiseled in ineptly, unlike the house above which had been built with deft hands. Their footsteps produce echoes which resounded on the walls and were reflected from down below, giving tattletale signs regarding the extreme depth of the basement. It had been quite a while and they had yet to clear the stairs. "A-alice, is the basement still far below?" Chase asked worriedly, the thought of being trapped down here made him shudder. "Hmm? Oh, no, not really far below... but we would need to walk a fair distance after we finish the stairs to reach my uncle''s research room" "R-research room? What does your u-uncle do anyway?" Chase''s interest perked up at the mention of research. "He was a travelling historian, he goes around the world searching for historical artifacts and such" Alice explained. "W-what happened to him?" Chase asked deliberately, avoiding the mention of death. "You mean how he died?" Alice replied nonchalantly. "It was not like he was murdered or anything, really. He always had a weak constitution and one day he just died from a heart attack" Chase could not see Alice''s expression clearly due to the dim lighting. They had finally reached the bottom of the stairs and are currently in some sort of stone hallway. Chase paused and looked around. The hallway stretches on for an unfathomable distance ahead. Some stalactites and stalagmites cover parts of the ceiling and floor. Chase senses something ominous about the hallway but dismisses it as his imagination going wild. "Come on! We''re almost there!" Alice beckoned in front, her ball of light floating overhead. Chase took long, composed strides to hide his fear. They resumed their walk. "So is the r-research room the place he stores h-his findings?" "Yes, and some of his notes are kept there as well. You should just see for yourself, it''s brilliant, I promise" Alice said with her head turned over her shoulders, showing her beaming face. Chase kept silent and soldiers on behind Alice. His eyes starts to shimmer with a silver colour as he silently channels his mana in preparation for any emergency situations such as a cave-in, for example. A mix of intrigue and fear wells up in Chase. Five minutes later, both of them stopped in front of a solid wall. The wall is circular in shape, it completely blocks the path ahead. Upon closer inspection, a gold nameplate had been attached to the surface of the wall. It reads out ''Godric Cloud, Seeker of the Unknown''. Noticing Chase who is eyeing the nameplate, Alice spoke. "You can''t take off the nameplate and sell it, okay?" "W-what? No! I''m just reading t-this part here... Seeker of the Unknown, w-what does it mean?" Chase hastily corrected the misunderstanding. "Oh, that''s just what he likes to call himself! He''s just a regular old historian" Alice had turned her attention to the door. She is tracing the surface of the wall with her palms, as if searching for something. "Now where was it?" She mutters under her breath. "Aha!" She suddenly yelled upon finding what she''s looking for. A hard to discern rectangular stone panel rests under Alice''s palm. Alice pushes the stone panel and it slowly sinks backwards into the wall with a grating sound, leaving a square hole in its place. The wall trembles slightly and gives off a rumbling sound. It begins to rotate and roll into a large indentation on the wall beside it before stopping. *Ker-Chang!* A metallic noise is created by something, as the circular block of stone is locked in its place. ''So it was a door, huh? Neat!'' Alice floated her light ball upwards and forwards beyond where the door stood blocking the path a moment ago. She increased the intensity to light up the whole area, revealing what''s in front of them. Beyond the door is a huge circular room, the ceiling shaped like a dome. The walls,floors and ceilings are smooth and covered with tiles of varying designs, unlike the previous roughly hewn walls along the flight of stairs and hallway. Tall, wooden bookshelves line up both sides of the room. Books upon books are arranged on each row. The number of books available would rival a small-sized library. Most noticeable of all are the huge skeletons of unknown creatures surrounding the center of the room which seems like it had been manually put together piece-by-piece. There were skeletons of various types, ranging from small goblin-like creatures with one eye socket up to a towering lizard-like creature standing on its hind legs. Right in the middle of a room is a gilded table with some objects on it, along with a large number of boxes piled up beside it. "Woaaah" Chase could not help himself as he looked around, dazed by the surreal sight. Alice is staring at Chase with her lips pursed in a knowing smile. She too, had displayed the same reaction in front of her uncle on her first visit several years ago. "Go ahead and look around if you want to" Alice told the still gaping Chase. "Eh? O-okay, I''ll look over the bookshelves to the right t-then" Chase responded and hurried towards the bookshelves, disappearing out of Alice''s sight. Alice slowly strolls around the room while taking a trip down memory lane and reminiscing about her uncle. Her uncle had been a peculiar man, always absorbed with his research. On the rare occasion that he speaks, it had always been about some ancient artifact he had uncovered. But Alice liked her uncle, mainly because her uncle had never forgotten her birthday and had always come by to visit her whereas her parents did not. Her uncle would gift her with some bizarre trinket he dug out at some place or another, telling her of how significant it is and how great care should be taken. Alice still keeps them in her room as a memento. Chase is currently sifting his eyes across the books arranged on the bookshelves. ''History of the Great Holy Empire of Bosco, The Infallible Gates of the North, The Three Wonders of Armus...... are there no interesting books around?'' It is not that Chase did not find the books to be interesting. To him, all the books here are interesting. This whole research room of Godric''s is like a treasure trove for him. However, he is currently trying to search for a book which stands out to read back at home. After scanning the rows upon rows of books, one of them finally caught his eye. A moderately thick red leather-bound book entitled ''The Demon King''s Downfall''. It was shelved too high up for Chase, so he used Wind magic to gently take the book out and grabbed it with his outstretched hands. Chase brushed off a thick layer of dust which had accumulated on the book, revealing a picture on the front cover. The picture depicted a winged shadowy man pierced by a shining golden sword by another man, presumably the hero. Chase flipped open the book and quickly shifted through the pages, seeing the contents. ''Wow, it even has illustrations!'' Chase smiled, he is satisfied with his discovery. The book would make a good bedtime reading material for him later on. ''I should probably head back to Alice now.... can''t keep a girl waiting for too long'' Chase walks back to the center of the room with the book tucked under one of his arms. He sees Alice pacing around the middle of the room, staring at the skeletons. Chase hastily rushed over. "Alice, I''m d-done" He says to Alice who had her back turned. "Eh? Oh, you got yourself a book! Let me see it" Alice held out her hands. Chase gingerly placed the book on her hand. Alice pulled it closer to her and inspected it. "The Demon King''s Downfall, huh? Looks interesting, tell me about it after you''re done reading" she says as she hands it back. "W-what? Wouldn''t you prefer to r-read it yourself?" "No, I''m not an avid reader you see.... these sort of thick books would put me to sleep after a couple of pages" Alice blushed while explaining her reason. ''The book''s not really that thick.... oh well, it depends on the person I guess'' Chase looks at the gilded table near them which he saw earlier. Now that he''s this close he could see the objects on the table more clearly. There seems to be a narrow black box on the table, with a stack of notes next to it. Underneath the box and the notes is a spread out map of Armus. "H-hey, let''s take a look at what''s on t-the table" Chase said while his feet had already begun to carry him closer towards the table. "Oh, that''s his reading table.. those are probably the last stuff he was researching about before he died" Alice followed behind Chase. Chase arrived at the table and touched the black box. His fingers caressed the box and finds a small hinge on it. He pulled the hinge outwards and the box opens, revealing its contents. Inside it are a shiny thin rectangular case of some kind, a card with a person''s image and some writings on it and also a thin stack of small rectangular papers with something drawn on the surfaces. Chase took out the items inside one-by-one and eyed them curiously, Alice did the same. She shifted her gaze after a moment towards the stack of notes on the table. "Hey! Maybe these notes explain about what they are!" Chase gently touches the notes, taking care not to damage them. Old paper is very frail, after all. To his surprise, the paper was not as old as he thought. It is still in pretty good condition. He begins to read aloud the neat handwriting on the notes. "Year 315, Inanis Calendar" "I had found some interesting items buried under the ground on the outskirts of Menfang" ''Menfang? If I''m not mistaken that''s the capital of Hwalren, The Infallible Gates up in the northern continent'' Chase continues to read. "The first item is a rusted thin rectangular case, with a cracked glass on one side" Chase picked the corresponding object and turned it around, there is a cracked glass panel covering the casing. He did not realise it before, but on the other side of the rectangular case is a silver emblem in the shape of a bitten apple. No rust could be seen on the case. Chase looked back at the notes while Alice listens attentively. "The second item is a leather pouch of some kind with plenty of pockets in it. The pouch was already worn out and it crumbled away at the slightest touch, so I extracted the contents. Inside it was a card made out of some unknown material, it was somewhat like hard paper but a little bit flexible with a smooth texture. There is an extremely detailed drawing of a person''s face on a small square section of the card and some foreign sentences written on the side" Chase briefly glances at the card and shifted his vision back towards the notes he is currently holding. "In the largest pocket of the pouch, I found some small rectangular parchments of identical size. The parchments had drawings of people on the center, albeit different ones from the card. There are some writings as well on them, most probably the same language judging from the shapes of the characters. The face of the same man is drawn on parchments of identical colour, the writings were almost identical as well with a minor variation" "Taking care not to damage them, I store them inside my custom-made airtight box in order to preserve them. I shall further inspect them once I get back to my research room" "Year 318, Inanis Calendar" "I arrived home only to find out that my cousin had conceived a child. I am delighted to have a niece, I am very proud that the name I suggested, ''Alice'', was used. I can''t wait to share my discoveries with her" Chase looked up at Alice, apparently Alice is one year older than he is. Alice is cupping her mouth, her eyes red and watery. Chase hurriedly looked back at the notes and continued reading. "The items I found on the outskirts of Menfang were the most mind-boggling of all the artifacts I had discovered. I compared the writings with all of my documents and I could not find a single match as to where the objects originate from. I did, however, deduced that the card is probably some kind of item used for identification and the parchments could be a form of currency" "If so, whichever civilisation this came from must had been more advanced than ours. To replace gold and silver with paper currency is just ingenious! My theory is further supported upon further inspection of the first object, the rectangular case. I had managed to remove the rust over it, but the glass does not seem to be normal glass so I chose to leave it alone" This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. "The silver emblem of the bitten apple resembles no house or kingdom I know of. I found a way to open the case and carefully opened it" "I was puzzled further by the contents residing within it. There was a rectangular cartridge of some kind inside which was detachable, and there were some thin, small wooden panels with bits of metal stuck in them. I decide that I do not have the knowledge to decipher this and made a mental note to visit my old friend, the genius Samrin in the capital" ''Samrin, isn''t that the guy who invented the Glyphstone of Life?'' "Year 319, Inanis Calendar" "It took a long time since the last entry, Samrin was too preoccupied with some new invention of his inside his lab. Knowing Samrin, he would never leave his lab until he is finished with his project. I only got to meet him last month, he was in a foul mood and told me he failed. It was a shocking revelation, Samrin never fails... this invention of his must be groundbreaking. Well, so are the objects I brought along for inspection" "This is much, much more complicated than my wildest expectations. Samrin was shocked as well when he examined the rectangular case. He said it is a product of a technology which is too far ahead of what we currently have at the moment. He said the glass is supposed to be able to show images on it and the pictures drawn on the card was not drawn but in fact the direct image of the person himself imprinted on it. I must find out where these originate from as soon as possible!" "Year 323, Inanis Calendar" "I traveled back to Hwalren a couple of years ago and scoured the northern continent for further clues, but to no avail. It had been harder to move around recently, I run out of breath much faster than usual. I expanded my search to the whole of Armus and by sheer luck I found an object of significance being sold off as an unique trinket in the Great Empire of Bosco''s port city. It was a watch, unlike a regular pocket watch, this is supposed to be worn on the wrist. It could be just a bizarre watch invented by someone, but the writings on the surface of the watch used to indicate the time says otherwise. " "Year 324, Inanis Calendar" "I returned home, and continued my research. I managed to scale down the area of any further objects or clues to a small region in Bosco, around one of the Three Wonders of Armus... the dreaded Earthscraper. I must hurry, my condition is getting worse and I''m afraid that I would never unravel this mystery in time" The map on the table had a lot of lines drawn on it, with a big circle marking the location of the Earthscraper. That was the last entry on the notes. Chase stopped reading and replaced the notes on the table. He replaced the objects back into its custom-made casing with great care, now knowing that they had been very important items to a person. "Year 324.... five years ago, that''s the year that he died" Alice uttered the words with a shaky voice. "He...he...n-never g-got to s-solve the mystery in the e-" Alice did not finish the sentence as she burst out in tears and slumped on the floor. Chase was alarmed and immediately approached her, lending his shoulder to cry on. "W-why?" "Whyyyyyy? Why couldn''t he live longerr?" " Is it to-too *sniff* much to ask f-for?!" Alice wails raggedly in-between sobs. Chase did not say anything and just continued to softly pat her back, experience had taught him to be silent during such situations. She continues to sob onto Chase''s shoulder, her words barely intelligible. Alice quieted down after a while, her tears drying up leaving a pair of red eyes. She sniffled a little bit and stood up. With one last glance at the gilded table, they immediately exited the room leaving Godric''s memories behind. The only item that was brought out is the red leather-bound book held by Chase. Alice pressed another stone panel hidden on the walls, producing another metallic clang as the circular stone door is freed. The stone door rotated and rolled back with a rumbling sound as it returned to its previous position, blocking off the research room. They walked back through the dank hallways and up the stone stairs in silence. Once they got back into the room above ground, Chase put the book he was holding onto the floor and stared at Alice. Alice''s face was gloomy, an expression which had never appeared on her countenance. It was already evening, and the skies would darken soon. "H-hey, Alice... I''ll walk you back home" Chase offered, worried about Alice in her current state. Alice nodded noiselessly in reply. They travelled to Gillian''s house without any incidence along the way, much to Chase''s relief. She remained taciturn for the entire journey. Alice turns to face Chase and mutters a goodbye. She starts to walk towards the door. "W-wait!" Chase yelled and Alice stopped her movement. Chase takes a deep breath and begins to say some words he had carefully prepared along their journey to Gillian''s house. "Alice, I don''t know how you feel..." "I don''t have anyone but my father.. " "but there''s something that I could tell for sure from reading all his notes" Chase did not stammer, even the slightest bit. He could not afford to ruin this. "Godric Cloud did not regret a single thing, up until the end, and he would not want his beloved niece to mourn over him" A brief moment of silence ensues between them. "-pid" Alice mutters softly with her back still turned towards Chase. "Huh?" Chase is scared, perhaps his attempt of consoling her had backfired. "Stupid!" Alice turns around and yelled at Chase. Her face red from anger or embarrassment, Chase couldn''t tell. "Who said I was mourning over him?!" Alice runs over to Chase with her hand held high ready to slap. Chase closed his eyes and cringed away from the incoming impact. Instead of stinging pain, a soft wet sensation is felt on his cheeks. He opened his eyes and see Alice''s face up close kissing him. Alice broke off from the kiss and smiled radiantly with her hands tucked behind her back, none of the gloom earlier lingering on her visage. "Thank you" she mouthed off while still beaming. She turns around and walked into the house. While the door is still open, she adds on. "Oh, and you weren''t stuttering for once!" She says and playfully stuck out her tongue. The door slams shut after that, the sounds of her tinkling laughter carried out through the gaps in the door. Chase stood there in front of Gillian''s house, dumbfounded. He is still touching the spot where Alice had kissed him with one of his palms. He returned home empty-minded. Aaron was frustrated seeing Chase in a worse state than the previous day during dinner. He tried to make Chase spill out what his problem was but Chase only grinned contently in response. Chase did not remember what happens next but it was something about Aaron saying something about how the house had mysteriously gotten so clean and he would call an exorcist over tomorrow. Chase is lying down on his back, the wonderful event of the day still replaying itself in his mind though only the part where he got kissed by Alice. ''Thank you, Godric'' ''Wait, Godric? Oh yeah! The book!'' Chase got up and ran over to the adjacent bedroom to pick up the book he left. Relieved to see the book still there, Chase took it back to his room and began to read it while sitting on his bed. ------------------------- A year passed by in the blink of an eye, Chase had frequently visited Godric''s research room or Godric''s Hollow as he had chosen to name it to retrieve some books back for reading. Aaron had been informed about the place and he was absolutely fascinated with the place, he fawned over the giant lizard skeleton while letting out ''ooh''s and ''aah''s. Chase had gotten closer to Alice since then, his stammering habit had receded completely. Close-Combat classes had progressed smoothly with Chase mastering the basics of three more weapons, the increased sense of trust between him and Alice had removed his hesitation in going all out during their matches. Gillian had no more to teach after Chase reached Advanced level in all the elements, though he did draw more magic circles in the training room as per Chase''s request. Chase continued to experiment by trying different combinations creating new compound magic one after another and reached Master-level on his own. His mana capacity had grown tremendously, Gillian had to call Alice to help him out with channeling mana into the magic circles because he does not have the capacity to outlast Chase on his own. It is now the Year 330, Inanis Calendar. The coming of a new decade heralds another Exploration, hordes of adventurers and merchants flood the streets of Thanes on their way to the capital city of Emond. None of them knew or noticed a great evil stirring far to the west across the seas, underneath the Great Holy Empire of Bosco. Chase Blackstone, current skills and abilities:
NAMEChase Blackstone
TITLEChampion of Balance
Skill Proficiency
Close-CombatMagic
  • Sword : Basic
  • Dagger : Basic
  • Spear : Basic
  • Mace : Basic
  • Fire : Master
  • Water : Master
  • Earth : Master
  • Wind : Master
  • Light : Advanced
Abilities
  • Iron Will
  • Quick Mind
  • Paramount Mana Manipulation
  • Quick Reflexes
  • Ambidextrous
--------------------------------------- That''s it for the moment! I shall return, with more chapters!!! SOON (which means AT LEAST another 10 days or so) [th_0suit.gif] P.S. : Please point out any bad writing quirks of mine, like my exclamation fest in chapter 7 (which Sanairb had kindly informed me of), I would appreciate it very much and would try to avoid repeating the same thing. P.P.S. : To Elijah808, thank you for the review. I knew there was something missing after rereading my story, I just could not put my finger on it. The personalities of my characters are... actually unplanned. I just create a bunch of names, and a rough description of their appearances in my plot draft... then the character just somehow comes to life on its own as I get into the mood to write. Yeah, I should probably accumulate a few chapters first before releasing.. just to get a deeper feel for the characters. Thanks for the suggestion! :GG:
The Hidden TrapdoorArmusThe Main Villain''s appearance, finally
For The Curious Mind
So I have added another button there, it links to the ''Info and Questions'' thread. If you have anything you are unsure of regarding the story, you may refer there or ask me questions in it (no questions about future plot). This button shall be accompanying you for every chapter starting from this. Info and Questions (not necessary to read) -I will not answer any question that requires me to reveal the future plot- This is not a chapter related to the story, most of the things I put here will be explained in the story later on to make it fair for those who chooses not to read this. It had been brought to my attention by sir ''Toobadbro'' and his reply in Chapter 8 pt.2: Godric''s Hollows that the readers are confused. The question he/she posed was: ''Why is he(Chase) basic in hand-to-hand(Close Combat)?'' <--- referring to the table depicting Chase''s skills and abilities at the end of the chapter It is to my belief that keeping the readers confused (unless it is necessary for them to enjoy the story) is a bad thing. As such, I choose to post this thread here explaining the mechanisms of the Glyph and what they do as well as some other info about Armus. 1) The Glyphstone of Life (now changed to ''Glyph of Life'' for the sake of naming consistency) It forms a permanent link with those who channels mana into it and keeps a record of that person within it. Those who perish shall have their names erased from its record due to the severed link. Sometimes people form links so others such as their family could check whether they are still alive or not. It is capable of displaying a person''s memories with his or her consent, making it very useful for gathering information and also interrogations. This requires the person to directly touch it or by touching one of the extension glyphs connected to it (kinda like a bunch of USB ports) 2) The Glyph of Evaluation There are two types: Portable: It forms a temporary link with those who channels mana into it and displays the title, skills and abilities of the owner to them and also anyone else they wish to show it to. Regular: Same, except that the information shown is public and available to anyone in the vicinity who wants to read it and you cannot hide any of your skills, abilities or title. The evaluation of the skill proficiency goes in this order from lowest to highest for both Close-Combat and Magic: Basic-->Intermediate-->Advanced-->Master-->Grandmaster-->Legendary a)Close combat: The Glyph evaluates the person''s proficiency by: It does not base it on the person''s strength, speed, stamina, dexterity or anything else that is not listed above. Thus, a person with incredible strength and speed and a Basic level in Swordsmanship for example, has the possibility of defeating an opponent with inferior strength and speed with an Advanced level in Swordsmanship. However, it is unlikely that a person who had reached Master (for example) to be weak in the attributes which are not measured due to the amount of training they had gone through. b)Magic: The Glyph evaluates the person''s proficiency by: Aaron who knows how to use ''Fireball'' does not qualify for even a basic level due to his terribly long invocation speed and abysmal mana control Note: If a compound magic is created from Fire and Earth (for example), it is counted as both elements. It does not measure the person''s mana capacity or show the person''s affinity to elements. The person has to figure these out by themselves. Chase''s rapid growth in Magic mastery had been contributed by his ability: Paramount Mana Manipulation which gives: 1) Instant invocation speed 2) Extreme control over mana, allowing him to control his spells and do whatever he wants by simply imagining it 3) Instant memorization of observed spells (up to Advanced level spells only) The ability turns his eyes from violet to silver and is inherent in the Blackstone family although Aaron did not inherit it. Chase is limited by this, he cannot openly use this ability. This ability gives him a lot of advantage but does not make him invincible (being able to invoke spells instantly does not mean he has enough combat sense or the reaction speed to utilise it fully) Speaking about abilities... c)Ability Traits of the person which is either acquired or inherited. They are of some significance and do not fall under the evaluation of Close-Combat or Magic. A little info about Armus Armus has three continents on it. Each continent has only one kingdom ruling it. The kingdoms are in peace and harmony due to a treaty signed over 500 years ago from the current timeline (500 years before year 330 Inanis Calendar). Eastern Continent (Armitage - The Swords of Justice) <--- also the smallest continent Western Continent (The Great Holy Empire of Bosco) <--- the largest continent Northern Continent (Hwalren - The Infallible Gates) <--- a third of the continent which makes up the upper part is the Cursed Lands Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more. Three Wonders of Armus: Millennium Forest (Eastern Continent) Earthscraper (Western Continent) Cursed Lands (Northern Continent) Calendar: The Inanis Calendar is given its name due to the discovery of the edge of the world by a prominent female explorer, Inanis. The Flat Earth Hypothesis stands true for the world of Armus. To those who don''t know what that is, here''s a brief explanation: The Flat Earth Hypothesis states that the earth is a flat plane (not a globe), the sun orbits the earth, and there exists an edge of the world where there is nothing beyond it. Skills and Abilities of Characters In accordance to Addicted''s request, I''ve decided to just put up a bunch of tables here representing the skills and abilities of various characters. Iris Grim/Blackstone:
NAMEIris Grim
TITLEThe Prodigy
Skill Proficiency
Close-CombatMagic
  • Sword : Master
  • Halberd : Advanced
  • Mace : Advanced
  • Wind : Advanced
  • Water : Intermediate
Abilities
  • Keen Battle Sense
  • Quick Reflexes
  • Ogre Strength
  • Bloodlust
  • Iron Will
  • Ferocity
Alice Cloud (Year 329):
NAMEAlice Cloud
TITLENone
Skill Proficiency
Close-CombatMagic
  • Sword : Basic
  • Fire : Advanced
  • Light : Advanced
  • Earth : Intermediate
  • Water : Intermediate
  • Wind : Intermediate
Abilities
  • Outrageous Endurance
Gillian Cloud:
NAMEGillian Cloud
TITLEEx-Veteran Spellsword
Skill Proficiency
Close-CombatMagic
  • Sword : Intermediate
  • Axe : Intermediate
  • Spear : Intermediate
  • Fire : Advanced
  • Earth :Advanced
  • Light : Intermediate
  • Water : Intermediate
  • Wind : Intermediate
  • Curse : Basic
Abilities
  • Advanced Magic Diagram
  • Quick Mind
  • Cool Judgment
That''s it for now, I think... if you have any questions or confusions that needs to be sorted out please do post below. P.S.: I have added a button that links to this thread, the button will be present starting from Chapter 8 pt.2 and onward. I will not answer any question that requires me to reveal the future plot Chapter 10: Decay Flaming torches rest in brackets along the grey, stone walls, casting a dim orange light over the interior of the room. They were not the only source of light however, for the numerous spidery runic scriptures carved into every inch of the cubical room glowed with a pulsing, eerie red light. The pulsating glow gave off the impression that the room was alive and breathing. In the center of the chamber, a derelict monolith wrought of black marble stood at the height of a man. Similar runic scriptures adorned its surface but does not possess the throbbing radiance of its surrounding counterparts. A thin, longitudinal hole blemishes the center of the monolith like a deep festering wound. Three figures are present in the middle of the chamber, standing in the middle is a tall man with flowing long black hair and silver eyes. His body seems to be wreathed by shadows that are darker than the night, yet they do not hide his pale white skin. He exudes a powerful presence, the kind that would render it impossible for people not to notice him. Another one is a young male of medium stature. He could be considered attractive by some, were it not for his lifeless eyes. A corpulent stench suspiciously emanates from him. He is dressed in a set of gold trimmed white armour; dried bloodstains paint the front of his breastplate . A small sigil in the shape of a standing lion is inscribed on the left side of his breastplate, right on top of his cold, dead, heart. The last person is a wizened old man with a thin hairline, dressed in expensive gold robe adorned with white ornate designs. The same figure of a standing white lion can be seen on the front of his robes, covering the entirety of his torso. His head is bowed while his back is arched as he kneels before the pale, shadowy man. "How goes the preparations, Horus?" the tall man spoke to the man dressed in robe with a deep, charismatic voice which is suited to commanding whole nations. "Very well, my lord, although there is some... complications" the kneeling old geezer answered with an oily voice, one that belongs to a deceitful man. His hands twitch nervously, as if he is a criminal who is about to receive judgment. "Very well but with complications? Explain yourself" the man raises an eyebrow at the unusual statement. "Ah... yes, yes of course, my lord" Horus replies as he continues to grovel pathetically on the ground. "I have managed to... convert a sizable portion of the Barrier Magus and Sanctus Leo Militis to our cause" it is always better to tell the good news first, Horus knows that. "Those fools are no better than their king, willingly shedding their blood in name of their blind faith" he added, a smirk forming across the wrinkled skin of his visage. Though inappropriate with his current circumstances, he could not help letting out a gleeful chuckle as he remembers the simpletons he had fooled. "Oh....? Deceiving a sizable portion of the Holy Order in such a short time, Horus? Surely that is an impossible feat even for the Grand Priest" the unnamed lord shares his musings. "Perhaps my lord recalls the Holy Order from the distant past, the current generation would gladly jump into the pits of hell if I mention key words such as ''crusade'' or ''for the Sacred White Lion'', heheheh" Horus snickers malevolently. The Holy Order, an ancient large military organisation belonging to the Great Holy Empire of Bosco with every single one of its members being pious believers of the Church of the Sacred White Lion. They are the Empire''s shield and sword. "Perhaps.. and what is the complication?" "Unfortunately, my lord, the barriers placed by my ancestors are not so easily removed. Ah, but with the help of the several hundred... enlightened Barrier Magus, I have managed to slightly weaken it" Horus explains as he raises his head and looks around at the glowing runic scriptures decorating the walls, floors and ceiling of the room. The pulsating red glow of the runes shine his face, embellishing his wicked expression. "How long until I am free from this prison of mine?" the tall man questions while opening his arms wide, gesturing at the entirety of the chamber. He had been imprisoned for too long, far too long for his tastes or anybody''s tastes for that matter. "It-it.. would take at least ten more years for us to unravel the barriers, my lord" Horus turns his eyes towards the floor, not daring to look at his master. "Ten years, ten years... what is a mere ten years compared to the decades of imprisonment I have endured?" the master speaks as he stares at the black monolith. "Ten years would be of no consequence, my powers have yet to fully return... ten years would be sufficient for my wings to grow back" he refers to the two hardly noticeable black stumps on his back. Faint shadows seems to swirl around the wings as they are slowly absorbed by it. "O-of course, my lord... what use is returning to the surface if you are not in your most glorious state?" Horus presents a rhetorical question, eager to please his lord with carefully constructed words. Angering his master would not serve his purpose well, the path he treads on is a precarious one thus utmost care must be taken to prevent the worse outcome, his own death. "Enough, your reward will be the same regardless of how many praises you pile upon me. How goes the other preparation?" the lord dismisses his empty words, disinterested by it and moves on to another topic which is of more importance. "Nothing but the most honest of compliments coming from me, my lord. Ah, yes.. the other preparation has been going well with no problems" "The charcoal is easily obtained, and I have recently sent miners to the volcanic areas... we have also started to extract those powdery white crystals from the limestone caves" Horus states, beaming with pride at his achievements. "But, may I know why you need all of these.. and in such vast quantities?" Horus questions, his brows furrowed in puzzlement. He had spent a considerable amount of gold to hire the workforce needed for the task and not to mention the amount of lies that he had to think of to explain to various people about his motives. The nobles of the Empire are sharp, clever people who are not easily fooled like the current king but that does not mean they would not fall under the persuasion of the Grand Priest''s silver tongue. "I shall explain once you have managed to gather more of them, take utmost care by storing them in cold and dry environments" the master stresses the second part of his sentence, it seems to be very crucial. "Very well, my lord. I shall comply to your wishes, like the faithful servant I am" Horus bows in a servile manner. "Do not let your toys distract you from your duty, Horus" "Not to worry, my lord. The Underground Arena is but a pastime of mine... no,no, I would not neglect my duties" Horus shakes his head vigorously. It had been months since his last visit to the Arena, he had been far too busy for it. "Very well, you may leave now" with a wave of his hand, the lord dismisses the Grand Priest of the Church of the Sacred White Lion. Horus bows deeply and shuffles towards the wall of the chamber. He places his palm over it and starts to mutter incantations under his breath. The runes on a small portion of the wall stops glowing. The affected section of the wall folds inwards, revealing a long stone hallway. An almost transparent barrier shimmers in the newly revealed opening of the wall. "Wait, bring Gale with you" The lord interrupts Horus, causing him to stop in the middle of chanting his incantation and turn around. "Wha-What? But, my lord! the barrier still stands! That- thing, cannot exit this room!" Horus points at the armoured undead, his eyes wide in surprise. The wall behind him begins to fold back into place, and the runes covering it starts to pulsate again due to Horus''s incomplete incantation. "The barrier... was specifically made to contain me. Gale is but a pitiful puppet of mine, his soul trapped in his body which is preserved in its rotting state. Only a faint part of me is being carried within him and thus the barrier does not exert its full power upon him" "B-but, the barrier still-" Horus tries to explain the impossibility of the request, but he was interrupted. "While I may have yet to recover fully, I have recovered enough to temporarily open a hole in the barrier... weakening it sufficiently to allow Gale to pass" *Gasp* "But my lord, a portion of your power would escape the Earthscraper! It would drive the weaker monsters of this world crazy and alert all of humanity of your return!" Horus voices his objections, it would not be favourable to his movements should the whole world realise of the Demon King''s return. "Oh? After all these years thinking I''m gone from the world, having perished in the battle with the hero which occurred in my castle over half a century ago? No, I doubt it. I do not believe that current fool for a king of yours would reveal to the world that his empire has been keeping the Demon King sealed in its subterranean level" the Demon King wears an indescribable expression, one that is a mix of contempt and amusement. "Your empire has not leaked any information of the Earthscraper to the outside. Only a few knows of my presence here... one which had freed me from that accursed weapon, another which had become my corpse puppet.." he glances at the undead, Gale. It had required a fair bit of his power to resurrect an individual of great strength like Gale, but it was worth it. "as well as you who are now my faithful servant and the current king whose strings you are pulling" the Demon King finishes his short speech. "......" "..Very well, my lord. As you wish.. but if I may ask, why do you need to free Gale?" Horus relaxes after hearing the reasoning behind the Demon King''s orders. The idea of a corpse being sent to wander around the world perplexes him. "I need him to seek out Equilibrium and destroy it, or seal that accursed weapon away if destruction is not an option" the Demon King speaks through gritted teeth. The damned weapon had brought too much trouble for him, it would do him well if it disappears from the face of the world. The Demon King strides towards the monolith and touched the thin, longitudinal hole upon it. A dull, silvery light envelops his outstretched arm and gently brushes the surface of the monolith. "Remember this feeling, its presence, hound it down to the deepest pits of hell or to the edge of the world" The light forms a thin thread and stretches towards Gale, seeping through his skin but eliciting no reaction from his lifeless body. The Demon King had bestowed Gale the ability to sense Equilibrium''s presence, he would now be able to sense it if they are in the same vicinity. The silvery light fades away, replaced by intense darkness which coalesced on the Demon King''s fingertip. He points it towards the hidden door on the wall. "Open the door, Horus" He commands with an overbearing tone. The corrupt Grand Priest hurriedly tears his eye away from the spectacle and turns around to face the wall, muttering incantations while touching the stone surface with his palm. The walls fold inside yet again, revealing the shimmering translucent barrier. "Move" Horus complies and scurries out of the way, just in time as a thick black beam flies over his previous position. The black beam collides against the barrier and begins to rotate viciously, slowly drilling through it. After a few seconds, the barrier starts to flicker and dies out letting the beam pass through. The beam splits into dozens of smaller ones, flying through the numerous winding hallways of the Earthscraper while making its way up at breakneck speed. The beam continues to branch out at each intersection it comes across, thinning it further. One of the beams; now thin as a thread having split into thousands of strings of similar size, made its way to the entrance of the Earthscraper above ground. You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version. It pierced through the gigantic inverted pyramid''s door and shot straight up into the morning skies, connecting the earth and the heavens by a thin line. The bottom end of the thread slowly recedes upwards, into the sky and reformed into a pitch black ball among the clouds. The ball expands outwards at a creeping pace, forming a small ring and then snaps back like an elastic band. A thin circular wave of darkness explodes out at a ridiculous velocity, traversing the entirety of Armus and fades away after a few moments. The spectacle was observed by the thousands of knights and Barrier Magus stationed around the perimeter of the Earthscraper, almost all of them bewildered with not an inkling of an idea as to what just happened. None of them knew of what they were guarding, except the fact that guarding the Earthscraper is a sacred duty entrusted upon them. Some of them smiled darkly, knowing that the Grand Priest had achieved something great down below the earth. Nevertheless, none of them tore their eyes away from the scene which unfolded before them. "MEN! BAR THE AREA! NOTHING GOES OUT OR IN UNTIL I KNOW WHAT JUST BLOODY HAPPENED!" a tough looking man wearing a silver trimmed white armour barks an order, snapping the members of the Holy Order out of their daze. The regular knights wearing plain white armour got back to their posts, weapons drawn and eyes alert. The Barrier Magus wearing white robes channel their mana and erect layers upon layers of barriers in the shape of domes around the perimeter, sealing off the area. As much as he wanted to enter and investigate, entry to the Earthscraper is forbidden to all except for the Grand Priest. The man begrudgingly waits outside, standing guard faithfully as he always had. -------------- "Hey, corpse, do you remember the way out?" Horus asks his newly acquired companion which is trailing behind him while wrinkling his nose in disgust at the stench being given off. They are now outside of the Demon King''s confinement room at the very bottom of the Earthscraper. The wall behind them looks perfectly natural, anyone who managed to wander to this point would not even know of the door hidden there let alone the terror residing within. The Earthscraper is an ancient inverted pyramid buried within the earth, built by the Holy Order centuries ago. The thousands of misleading passages within it are filled with deadly traps and golems to deter anyone who does not know their way around. Only a few people knows of the correct pathway from the entrance to the bottom of the Earthscraper. "My name... is Gale... Lawrence Gale.." The corpse mutters sluggishly. "Yes, yes, whatever I am asking whether you still retain your living memories? No, wait what-? Lawrence Gale, not Gale Tempest?" Horus is slightly shocked with the answer. "....." Gale did not reply. He darts off ahead at an insane speed and disappeared at the first corner, leaving Horus alone. "I guess he remembers then.." Horus shrugs indifferently, he has various matters to take care of and a stinking zombie is definitely not one of them. ----------------------- -An hour later- *BOOM* The trapdoor leading to the entrance of the Earthscraper is blown up towards the sky with a large impact and falls down with a thud, landing right next to the tough looking man wearing silver trimmed white armour. He grips his sword tightly and gazes at the gaping hole where the trapdoor was previously. A figure jumps out of the hole and zips past him in an instant, like a lightning bolt. However, Vern, the Vice-Commander of Light is no ordinary man. He managed to react and swung his sword once at the blurry figure, only to be parried effortlessly by a bronze coloured blade. It was an exchange that did not even last for a fraction of a second, but it was enough for him to glimpse the face of the phantom. A look of utter surprise dawned on his face as he did so. The figure continues to bolt through the perimeter, the lower-ranking knights do not even realise it passing by them. Those who did, could not even react in time to do anything to block its path. Pebbles and dust are blown off the ground into the air as furious winds are kicked up by Gale''s advance. *Cr-Cr-Cr-Cr-Crack!* The layers of barriers were smashed through in rapid succession, down to the last one, allowing the unknown figure to escape. The only thing that he left in his wake was the fierce howling gales on the path he trod on, and a slumping Vice-Commander of Light by the entrance of the Earthscraper. The situation broke into utter chaos as the Barrier Magus realised their barriers had been broken simultaneously. They were unable to perceive the time interval in-between despite the hundreds of meters worth of distance between each layer of barriers, for that is how fast the living corpse, Lawrence Gale was. The surrounding knights who did not even see the shadow are confused, some of them scratching their heads in utter confusion. Those who saw it, looked at their Vice-Commander. Vern recollects himself and stood up, feeling the confused stares of his men. "AT-TEN-TION! RECONSTRUCT THE BARRIERS AND DO NOT LEAVE YOUR POSITIONS! WE SHALL NOT LET ANYTHING ELSE GO IN OR OUT!!!" He yells in frustration, the familiar face of the shadow playing in his mind. Under normal circumstances, he would have immediately gone into hot pursuit. However, the target is too swift to capture and he doubts he could even detain the target with his level of abilities. "send someone to alert the palace, tell them something had escaped from the Earthscraper" he whispers to one of his subordinates while withholding the name of the figure. -Half a day later- Torches had been lighted to illuminate the area as it is already nightfall. Faint footsteps could be heard from the hole, approaching the top of the stairs leading to the surface. Vern signals his best men to ready themselves; he concentrates as hard as he could, intent on not repeating his previous failure. A head topped with thin strands of greying hair pops out of the entrance. The Grand Priest has finally returned from his monthly inspections of the Earthscraper. Vern and his men relaxed their tense muscles, relieved that no further unknowns are popping out. "What''s wrong, Vern? It''s as if you have just seen a ghost" Horus spoke, sporting a kind tone of voice which is the very opposite of his behaviour. "You have no idea..." Vern replied, and told the whole story to Horus but skipped the part about seeing the figure''s face. Horus nods attentively, playing the role of a clueless man. "Ahh.... yes, let me explain it to all of you gathered here so you may spread it to the rest of your men to soothe their troubled minds" Horus smiles warmly. "You see, during my inspection just now... I came across a foul curse, very foul indeed" Horus knits his eyebrows together to emphasise the foulness of the curse. "It was trapping the soul of a poor adventurer who was driven by greed and had sneaked inside the Earthscraper a long time ago. I could not bear to see him being tormented, despite his past sins. So, I unraveled the curse with the powers of the Sacred White Lion aiding me. I believe that is the black beam all of you reported about, the remnants of the curse flying towards the sky... purified at last. The phantom which appeared later is the spirit of the freed adventurer, going back to his rightful place in heaven" Horus ends his tale with teardrops at the edges of his eyes. The surrounding knights begin to sob. "Ooh!! Ohhhh!!! How kind of you, Grand Priest!! What a great soul!!" One of them bellows in admiration. "*Sniff* *sniff* *Srott* Ugh! May the soul of the adventurer find peace!!" Another one wails, touched by the Grand Priest''s kindness. Vern on the other hand, is utterly confused. It was definitely no adventurer that had escaped, nor had it been a spirit. The blade which parried his sword, was wielded by a very much corporeal and extremely skilled swordsman, one that he knew very well. It was Gale Tempest, the sole Legendary individual of the Great Holy Empire, The Storm Knight, previously the strongest swordsman in the world and also the Commander of Light who went missing three decades ago. "Hmm? Is something the matter, Vern?" Horus eyes the Vice-Commander, a concerned look plastered on his face. "N-no, I was just touched by the suffering faced by the adventurer" it had been ages since Vern last uttered a lie, but the situation called for it. An eye for an eye, a lie for a lie. "Your Holiness, did you perhaps recognise the face of the adventurer? I wish to pay my respects to his family.." he sets a trap for the Grand Priest. "No, he is but an unknown poor adventurer who had been trapped inside for centuries" Horus made a sad face while answering. "I-I see..." Vern turns his head down, cold sweat running down his back. ''Why is the Grand Priest lying? What is going on?'' that was the first time that Vern had questioned his duty, doubts start to sprout in his mind. ''I don''t know what happened today, or what would happen later... but I have a very bad feeling about this...'' Vern decided not to call out the Grand Priest''s bluff, and chose to carefully observe the Grand Priest''s actions from now on. --------------- Everywhere on Armus, monsters feel the dark wave which had flown across the sky that day. It was but a faint trace of the Demon King''s power, but it made the monsters'' blood boil. The stronger monsters could resist the call, but the lower ranked and weaker ones were entranced by the power. Rapidly, the Demon King''s touch eroded away their minds and turned them into mindless puppets. -------------------------------- Okay~! I have finally entered the main storyline! :saveme: The main villain of the story has been revealed, ABOUT TIME HUH?? Yet he holds many more secrets to be found out. There''s like.... 5-6 more arcs I''ve planned for this fiction and yes.. this one is not finished yet :hotinhere: next chapter is already done, and will be uploaded sometime tomorrow. What? Don''t look at me like that, I spent a long time writing chapters up... I can''t just like..release them all at once and have you finish them in less than an hour~ :cries: Follow the fiction if you don''t want to miss the new chapter <--- this is not a shameless advertisement :blush: Stay tuned!
Mystifying DiscoveryArmusMeanwhile..
For The Curious Mind
Chapter 11: Grave News The streets of Thanes bustled with people from all walks of life, a rare occasion that only happens once a decade. Men and women, young and old, clad in armour or merchant''s clothing jostle their way through the crowd. The occasional clip-clopping sounds are produced as horses pulling merchant wagons trot on the cobblestone paved roads. The Great Millennium Forest Exploration is to be held for the fourth time. Old and new faces rise to take up the challenge of exploring the depths of the Forest, eager to unravel its mysteries or simply to make a name for themselves. Some see this as an opportunity to prove themselves worthy to join the Zenithian Knights. The merchants too, are taking the opportunity to make a pretty penny for themselves. Merchant stalls are set up at the roadside, displaying various wares and supplies. The local shop owners stare in disgust at their newly arrived competitors. The only inn in the city however, received no competition. Also doubling as an adventurer''s guild, the doors never stay closed as visitors come and go. Loud, raucous laughter fill the inn with a merry atmosphere. The rooms are fully booked and the capacity had been exceeded with every room for two being inhabited by four people. The rest who did not manage to acquire accommodation seek out rooms for rent in local houses or simply camp outside under the starry night skies. The visiting adventurers are stopping by in Thanes on their way to the capital city, Emond. Some would make a second stop in the nearest town which is approximately two days away by horse, Ceylon. It is in the capital, in one month''s time, that the registration for the Great Exploration will open up. Adventurers wishing to participate for the first time, or wishing to give another shot at it would have to be there to register their names at the Glyph of Life. There would also be a sending off ceremony attended by the ruler of Armitage, King Melzar III. Of course, there are other places similar to Thanes and Ceylon as well but for those coming from the western side of the continent, these are the most popular stops. It is in these places where the adventurers search for new equipment, restock their adventuring supplies and also to search for party members. Of course, with the place cramped up, tensions are high. Occasional fights occur here and there. The inn however, is the most peaceful place in the town. *Boom* *Crash* "Yeaaaaaaarrrghhhhh!!!!" Two burly and bald men wearing chainmails scream in mid-air as they are thrown out into the streets through the door of the inn. The space opened up as passers by distance themselves away from the two men. Some of them stay to spectate the scene, sensing an interesting brawl that is about to occur. "AND STAY OUT!" A man with black hair and violet eyes barks at them from inside the inn and then turns around to return to his duties. "You will regret this! Do you know who we are?!" The thrown out duo yells angrily at the man. They are furious for being unceremoniously ejected from the establishment. The man froze in his steps and turns around to face them again. "We are the Calamity Brothers! We will burn down this trashy inn, hunt you and your family and then we would rape your wife and-" *Crunch* *Crack* One of the brothers who had been insolently mouthing off threats is silenced by a flying knee that seems to have appeared out of nowhere. His head is thrown back violently as his nose cracks from the impact, his teeth detaches from his gums and flies off everywhere scattering on the streets. He crumples on the ground unconscious, his face turned into an unrecognisable bloody pulp, his chest moves up and down vigorously as he breathes heavily. A steady trickle of blood flows from his disfigured face. "Wha-? Why.... you!!!" The other brother gripped his sword and tries to unsheathe it to cut down the black-haired man. How dare the man did a surprise attack on his beloved brother, killing him would not even be enough to compensate for his action. *Crack* He never made it. His sword arm is twisted at a strange angle with a portion of the bones visible through the torn skin of his mangled hand. He starts to froth at the mouth, and he faints with his eyes rolled up, displaying the whites of his eyes. He collapsed onto the earth as Aaron releases his hand. Aaron stares the two miscreants while furrowing his brows and baring his teeth, his bloodied palm tightly clenches into a fist. He is barely keeping himself from killing them in cold blood. *Clap* *Clap* "Bravo! Bravo! You there, would you like to be my bodyguard? I am willing to pay you as much as you want!" One of the spectators, a rotund man in expensive bright yellow clothes steps forward and presents an offer to Aaron. Aaron sent a murderous glare in reply, silencing him. Beads of sweat trickle down the merchant''s forehead, goosebumps start to appear on his skin. The eyes beholding him did not belong to a man, but a beast that hungers for blood. He shivers and breaks off the eye contact. If he had given the offer another time, perhaps Aaron would have considered it but he had failed to read the mood. Aaron is currently livid with anger, having threats about his family and deceased wife made before him. "Move aside! Move aside!" A man wearing wearing the official military steel armour pushes through the crowd, the small figure of two swords diagonally crossed is clearly emblazoned on his breastplate, right over the left chest. It is Armitage''s coat of arms, the Swords of Justice. He is followed by four others donned in identical outfits behind him and make their way to the scene. The man and his crew surveys the two heavily injured men lying on the floor and the unscathed Aaron who is still glaring at the fainted duo. To those who did not witness the whole scene, they might misinterpret the situation and label Aaron as a criminal. Fortunately, this man had witnessed Aaron doing similar acts a few times and secretly holds some respect for him. "Cook, what did they do to deserve this much?" The man grimaces as he addresses Aaron. Aaron did not face him, but he squeezes the words through his tightly clenched teeth. "They were forcing people to join their party, sexually harassed the women and also threatened me and MY FAMILY" Aaron''s body trembled at the last part, the flames of fury are still raging within him. He could have lightly knocked out the duo, but crossing the line by threatening his family made Aaron snap. "Even so..." The man hesitates as he look at the degree of injury inflicted upon the two fallen thugs. "Wait! These are the Calamity Brothers, they are on the wanted list for theft, rape, arson and murder!" One of the man''s subordinates calls out while looking back and forth at the two criminals and a wanted poster he had just procured in his hands. "Very well, take them away and treat their injuries. They will be brought to justice in accordance with the law" The subordinates follow his order and begins to carry off the Calamity Brothers, leaving behind their leader alone. The man''s name is John, he is one of the five squad leaders which have been assigned to guarding the village. The village of Thanes had always have 50 soldiers stationed in it for the purpose of keeping peace or warding off the rare monster raids but in light of recent events they have their hands full with the increase in crime brought about by unruly adventurers. "Did you know of their crimes when you punished them?" John inquires, while eyeing Aaron. "...." Aaron did not reply. "Control yourself, next time you might actually do something that warrants an arrest" John understood Aaron''s silence and gives him an advice. His face is grim, he does not want things to come to that if possible. Arresting a man like Aaron would most likely cost the lives of dozens of soldiers should he resists violently. "Good day to you, then" John nods to Aaron as he bids him farewell. He turns away and starts to shoo off the onlookers. "Move along! Move along! There is nothing to see here!" he waves his hands around, forcing the crowd to disperse. The spectators had been blocking the street, and they only grew in numbers as curious passers by joined them to witness the commotion. Aaron turns towards the inn and walks inside. The sounds of cluttering chairs resound throughout the whole inn. The customers had obviously been observing the scene and hastily retreated to their seats. The atmosphere is silent, Aaron had started to cool down thanks to the offending thugs no longer being in his sight. He storms off into the kitchen with a little bit of anger still remaining in his heart while muttering something about adventurers these days being rude under his breath. It took half a minute for the inn to retain its noisy atmosphere, the customers busy themselves by gossiping about the scene they had just witnessed over food and drinks. ''The Demon Cook'' is the title given to Aaron by the customers who had seen his actions these past several days. In the space of four days, Aaron had kicked out eleven troublemakers out of the inn including the pair from a moment ago. Aaron had been promoted as the cook a couple of months back due to the previous one quitting, something about missing his family. Since the influx of visitors four days ago, Aaron had to double as the bouncer as well. Some of the troublemakers had tried to take revenge by aiming at Chase; only to be beaten up thrice, once by Chase and twice from Aaron himself. The men admires Aaron''s prowess; few among the visiting adventurers could match him, if any. Most of them had tried to recruit Aaron into their party, but they were promptly refused. The women are enamored by Aaron. Something about being a tall, muscular man with manly scars, single and rearing a child by himself is very attractive in their eyes. Perhaps it is the sense of reliability that Aaron exudes which had enticed them. A couple of children are sitting at one of the tables in the inn, right beside a window. One of them is a boy with medium length black hair and violet eyes wearing a set of regular shirt and trousers. The other one is a girl with brown hair, slightly below shoulder length. She has eyes of the same colour as her hair, she is clad in leather armour and leggings. The two of them are happily chatting among themselves. "Hey, your dad is pretty cool, huh?" Alice mentions excitedly to Chase, her eyes had been following Aaron from the door all the way to the kitchen. "Yeah, he is..." replies the eleven-year old boy as he eyes the silhouette of his father who is currently set on roasting some ducks. "Do you think he likes young girls?" Alice asked with a serious expression, eyebrows knitted together. "WHAT?!" Chase exclaimed loudly as he stands up in shock, causing his chair to fall backwards and alarming the other customers. He had never thought Alice would be attracted to his father. "Hahahahahaha! I''m just kidding! !" Alice laughs uncontrollably, her eyes tearing up. "Oh, your reaction is just priceless!! Hahaha!" her joke had brought up a better reaction than what she had expected. Chase relaxed and starts to blush red. He mutters apologies to the surrounding customers and sits down again, staring at Alice with a hint of annoyance on his expression. "Oh come on! It was just a joke!" Alice tries to calm the pouting Chase down. "Good, I don''t want you to be my mother" Chase declares with his arms crossed. "Hmmmm...? Are you jealous?" Alice continues to tease Chase while bringing her face closer to him, eyes narrowed down. "W-why would I be jealous?" Chase looks away in embarrassment, heart thumping loudly. Alice had encroached too much on his personal space, making it very uncomfortable for him. "By the way, some of the adventurers are really rowdy, huh?" Chase hastily changes the topic in hopes that Alice would drop the subject. A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. Alice backs off, reverting to her previous position. "Yeah, they are.... " she frowns, recalling something. Her expressions turn blank as she falls into a daze, replaying her memory. ''Phew, glad that worked!'' Chase thought triumphantly. ------- The incident which Alice is recalling happened a couple of days ago. Some of the adventurers who could not find lodgings to stay in had come by Gillian''s house. They knocked on the door with the lion-shaped knockers and Gillian opened it as usual. At first Gillian invited them inside and served them tea, showing his hospitality. But then, the adventurers tries to ask Gillian about renting them rooms. Gillian would not have minded to spare a few rooms, but they pretended to be angry after hearing the price they had to pay. They shouted things such as extortion and overcharging, trying to lower the price. Gillian of course, saw right through their ploy. He played along and turned the tables by accurately comparing the prices he offered with that of the inn and also the difference in furnishings and level of comfort his house offers. The adventurers realised they were fighting a losing battle and opted to change tactics. They withdrew their weapons and threatened Gillian, thinking he was a regular old man. After all, how dangerous can a short, old man who is about to kick the bucket be? "Hohohohohoho" The ex-veteran spellsword chortled with his signature laughter while stroking his beard. Five minutes later, the adventurers ran out of the house with their tails between their legs. Some of them fled with smoking hair and sooty faces, some with fire burning on their butts. Gillian''s house was later on dubbed as the ''Lair of the White Devil''. ------- "But only some though, some of them did help out with keeping the order around here" Alice states. "True..." Chase agreed. Chase understands, judging the entire community of adventurers by basing it on the recalcitrant ones is unfair. An individual''s actions is his or her own and should not be associated with others, just like how the child of a murderer cannot be punished for its parent''s crime. "Don''t you want to join it? The Exploration?" Alice inquires. Joining The Exploration is a rare opportunity, one which promises bountiful rewards from the kingdom should one succeed in bringing new information. "No, at least not now..." Chase mutters slowly. He had promised his father that he would not go adventuring until he reaches Intermediate level in a Close Combat skill, which he had not. He turns his head to the window, eyes focusing on the streets outside. However, it is not the streets he is focusing on, but rather his inner thoughts. ''I''m already 11 this year, I''ll have to go to the Academy next year'' ''I don''t think Alice would want to go along with me, so I probably won''t see her again for some time...or dad, or Gillian...'' the more people he thinks of, the lonelier he felt. Chase had come to like Thanes very much, the village had provided him with far better memories than his solitary old house. "Hey, why the long face? Relax, there''s always the next Exploration which you can join in!" Alice tries to cheer Chase up, believing that he was sulking because of not being able to join the Exploration. "Oh! If you''re going to join the next one, count me in!" Alice says, thrilled at the thought. ''That''s right, even though I''ll be going away... Alice would still be here!'' Chase''s face brightened up. ''No, wait.. she''ll probably find someone she likes by the time I get back and get married and..'' ''Sigh... why am I thinking so far ahead?'' Chase shakes his head to dispel the disturbing thoughts. Alice frowns after seeing the weird display of reactions, she could not make heads nor tails out of it. "Chase...? Are you fine?" "H-huh? Yeah, I''m fine! Just a little bit sleepy, heh" "Hmm... me too, actually. Yesterday''s Close Combat Class was pretty intense" Alice nods vigorously with her eyes closed and brows furrowed. Chase had been taking day offs for Magic Class lately, considering Gillian had nothing left to teach him. He had been experimenting with magic compounding but he had been running out of ideas recently, prompting the need to rest and relax. Magic compounding is harder than it seemed at first, the type of elements being fused, the order they are being fused, as well as the properties applied to them, there are too many factors that affects the process and the resulting spell. Among the spells he had successfully created, only a small number of them had practical uses that Chase had thought of. Suddenly, a dreadful sensation assaulted Chase. A disgusting, dark feeling crawls up on him causing his hair to stand on end. It did not last for more than a few moments, but Chase almost hurled due to it. "Hey, are you okay..?" Alice frowns. "Y-yeah, I''m fine.. just felt nauseous for a second there" Chase replies weakly while palming his forehead. He has no idea about what he just felt or the cause behind it. "Maybe we should go and take a walk for some fresh air, your dad won''t be off his work anytime soon" Alice suggests while looking at Chase in a concerned manner. "Umm" Chase nods. The wooden chairs scrape the floorboards as they both rise from their seats. Alice walks in-between the tables with Chase trailing behind him, and exits the establishment. The pleasant warmth of the morning sun embraces them as they walk underneath it, weaving their way through the bustling streets. Alice drags Chase off all around the village, occasionally stopping by at merchant stalls by the roadside. Chase would occasionally be forced to wait at the side as Alice looks over selections of trinkets. After surveying hundreds of stalls, something finally caught Alice''s eyes. "Hey, Chase, look!" Alice picks up two fluffy miniature penguins with a loop of string poking out of their heads, they are about two inches in size. Chase tiredly looks at the items Alice is showing him. They had spent almost half the day looking at stalls without buying anything. ''All these time, and this is what caught your eye?'' He narrows his eyes at the miniature penguins. "That would be 25 coppers for a penguin sword strap, missy" the stall owner said to Alice. "Oh! Chase, I don''t have enough money... can you lend me some" Alice looks at Chase with puppy-dog eyes. "Sigh.... never mind, just take it.." Chase hands over a silver coin to Alice, people rarely brings along copper coins due to the large amounts needed to be carried around and their low monetary value. "Thanks!" Alice beams and pays for the merchandise. The owner hands back some change and smiles, happy that he finally sold something for the day. His products did not attract anyone''s eyes and he had thought of giving up, but Alice had renewed his hope. Alice turns around to Chase and hands him the coins which clinks as they fall atop each other on his palm. ''Hmm?'' "Wait, I thought it was 25 coppers each?" Chase stares at the stall owner accusingly. "Yes, it is. The young missy bought two of em" He points at Alice''s hand. Indeed, two fluffy penguin sword straps are dangling from her fingers. "What? Why''d you need two sword straps for?" Chase is not angry, but he is curious. As far as he knows, Alice only has one sword, unless she is planning to give the other one to his father. "One for you, and one for me!" Alice explains while she unceremoniously ties one of the straps onto Chase''s sword hilt. "But I don''t need one!" Chase raises his eyebrows although he is secretly happy to receive a gift from her. Alice just pouts angrily with her hands on her hips. "Just take it!" "Fine...." Chase feigns defeat, he would not have given the gift back anyway. Chase absent mindedly twirls the penguin strap on his sword between his fingers as Alice drags him along and start to walk back on their way towards the inn. He had to try really hard not to smile. After all, being so excited over a little gift is not cool or manly and he would not want to show any childishness in front of Alice. The sun had begun to set in the horizon, the streetlamps had been lighted to illuminate the darkened streets. Orange glows could be seen from the windows of houses, radiating from the oil lamps burning inside. Most of the stalls had been closed, and few people remain on the streets including Alice and Chase. The inn comes into view, it is the only building which still retains its liveliness in the calming darkness of the night. The sound of chairs moving about mixed with drunken laughter escapes the inn and spreads onto the streets, attracting the few travellers who wish to have a good time. However, one person looks different from the rest. Every step he took seems to be torturing him, his face is pale and his eyes were wide with fear. His breath is ragged but he continues to run towards the inn as if his life depended on it. He takes a sharp turn and darted into the inn. Alice and Chase turns towards each other, each wearing a perplexed expression. The man''s actions had been nothing short of weird, they had expected the man to be chased by some pursuers and were getting prepared to assist him. However, there was no one trailing behind him. What truly confounds them though, is the sudden change of the inn''s atmosphere. The inn is completely silent, something that would not happen unless Aaron goes on a righteous rampage. They hastened their pace and entered the inn to assess the situation. In the middle of the inn, the man is kneeling on the floor while gasping for breath. A waiter comes over and hands him a glass of water, the man gratefully drinks it. His face still displays his abject terror. Everyone present on the ground floor of the inn are staring at the man. The man inhales and exhales a few times, trying to compose himself. "I said..." "The monsters are attacking" He finishes the sentence as he looks around at all the customers, a grimace forming on his face. All hell breaks loose. ------------------------------------------------- So that''s it for this batch of release. I reckon there''s going to be around.... 3-5 more chapters to end the arc? Or maybe I''ll divide a chapter into parts as I always do... it''s the holidays for me now as I already finished my exams so I''ll be able to spend more time writing. Expect a bunch of chapters to be released within short interval of each other once a week or so. Reading my earlier chapters, I realised I had been too prone on describing situations instead of telling a story. I''ve been taking it slower now to try and add more depth to my writing... not sure if there had been any improvements for chapter 9 and 10 though.. I spent some time reediting them again and again. Let''s hope I''ll be able to improve my skills and deliver you the story more interestingly in the future. Stay tuned! :bye:
The StenchArmusBefore the Battle
For The Curious Mind
Chapter 12: Steadfast A commotion broke out in the inn, a storm of emotions was kicked up. If this was a theatrical play, the harbinger of bad news would have achieved tremendous success in playing with the emotions of his audience. Fear, making some of them run to their rooms to pack up their belongings in preparation to flee. Disbelief, causing some to narrow their eyes in skepticism, unable to trust the shaken man. Curiosity, prompting a few to make further inquiries to learn more about the situation. Excitement, leading a good number of men to withdraw their weapons, eager to slay monsters. Greed, encouraging the avaricious merchants to try charging outrageous fees for transportation. Anger, inducing Aaron Blackstone to roar. "PIPE DOWN!!" the roar assaulted the eardrums of everyone in the room, causing them to cringe painfully. The ones who stood closest to Aaron are clutching their ears and rolling on the floor in pain. Silence ensues immediately, Aaron slowly turns his head as he scans the entirety of the room. Chase and Alice have already retired on some empty chairs, they know this would take some time. "Good" he nods, confirming that he had managed to pacify the situation. "You, what''s your name?" Aaron addresses the cause of the commotion who is currently kneeling on the floor. "Rob-" he begins to say as he makes eye contact with Aaron. "Forget it, where do you live, where did the monsters come from and how did you get away?" Aaron interrupts rudely, as he always does. "I live to the west of here, I''m a hunter... I can testify to that if you show my face around to some merch-" "Skip it, next" again, he did not manage to finish his sentence before being intruded on. Robert does not like how Aaron is eyeing him with disbelieving eyes. He begins to doubt his hasty decision to seek for help at the Adventurer''s Guild-cum-inn, but he steels himself for this is the only place around with a sufficient amount of combatants. He spares a brief glance to the throng of fighters and spellcasters filling the interior of the establishment. "The monsters, they came from the west... from the Millennium Forest, there were a swarm of them.. e-e-everyone t-they.." Robert begins to shake in fear, the memory must have been very unpleasant for him. Everyone gasped incredulously when they heard the name ''Millennium Forest'', they have never heard of any case where the monsters of the Forest leave their areas. Further doubts sprout in their minds, the ridiculousness of the statement strengthens their dubious thoughts. "Alright, now answer me......... how did you.... get away?" Aaron had moved closer to Robert, their face almost bumping into each other. Aaron''s piercing violet eyes stare deep into the man''s watery blue ones, daring him to lie. "I''m t-the only person with a horse there, I rode as fast as I could.. the horse up and died three quarters of the way here and I continued to run by foot, you can check for the dead horse if you want to.." Robert did not dare to break off the eye contact, he knows Aaron is currently weighing his story. He is telling the truth, but accidentally giving the wrong signal might cause a misunderstanding, one that would cost some time to resolve. Time, which they lack at the moment. "...." Aaron backs away while wearing an indescribable expression. It could not be told whether he believes Robert or not. The surrounding people, including Chase and Alice, are waiting for Aaron''s judgment while withholding their breaths. The authority Aaron exudes cannot be challenged by any of them, most of them know and trust that Aaron would be able to judge correctly, but the absurdity of the story urged them to protest. "But it''s impossible for the monsters of the Millennium Forest to wander out of it!" The female Adventurer''s Guild clerk who sold Aaron and Chase a portable Evaluation Glyph calls out from her counter. A majority of the adventurers nod in agreement, the Adventurer''s Guild always provides reliable information. "If impossibility looks at you in the eye and tell you it''s real, it becomes a possibility" Aaron gave a sidelong glance to Robert as he faces the female clerk to explain. "Whose mounts are still fresh? Go and check out the western area" Aaron decides to have other witnesses to support the case and report back the details. A single man, ripe with age with a stump for one of his hands, raises an arm. Those who had withdrawn their weapons had already sheathed them, the mention of the monster''s origins had scared them. The monsters of the Millennium Forest are stronger than their counterparts who roam outside of it, though still weaker than the ones inhabiting the Cursed Lands. Fighting off a pack of them is one thing, fighting a swarm of them is another thing entirely. "One? All of you buff and strong adventurers here want to let a one armed geezer ride into potential danger alone?" Aaron glares accusingly at each and every one of the adventurers wearing extravagant armours in the room. Most looked away, ashamed of themselves but fortunately a few brave souls realised the stinging truth behind Aaron''s acid remark and put up their hands. "Good, go and check it out from afar, do not engage and report back their numbers and types" Aaron did not even bother asking them to verify the truth, he knows Robert is not lying. Years of experience leading subordinates had taught him to detect lies. There had been many cases where fresh new recruits tried to deceive him in order to skip his training regimen, they ended up hanging upside down from trees while fending off bees with sticks. The riders nod their heads and exit the inn to make their way to the stables to retrieve their horses. It would be a risky venture for them to travel in the dark to scout for monsters, but it is a necessary risk that must be taken. Information regarding enemy forces is crucial to a successful strategy. "Someone go and alert the soldiers, and tell them to-" Aaron paused, he frowns for a second. "No, I''ll do it myself after this, they probably wouldn''t budge from their positions" Armitage''s military discipline is exceptionally high, and if his observations were right, the Squad Leaders stationed in Thanes won''t disobey orders from their superiors even if it means death. He has to visit them himself and hope his previous association with the military would be able to persuade them. The loud galloping sounds outside of the inn signals the scouting group''s departure. "You, send your agents to other branches and alert them. Ask for reinforcements from towns and cities if possible" He looks at the Adventurer''s Guild clerk who stares back at him stonily in response. The woman is obviously still doubting the situation, her faith in the Adventurer''s Guild information database is deeply ingrained into her. "I''ll pay for any inconvenience if this turns out to be false information, do it" Aaron steels his gaze, forcing the clerk to hesitate. Finally, the clerk reluctantly nods and points to an inconspicuous man that had been blending in with the crowd. The man turns away and walks towards the door. If he had not been pointed out, most of them would not even realise his faint presence. The Adventurer''s Guild information network is nothing to be scoffed at, they have skilled eyes and ears planted everywhere. "He is the only messenger currently in the village, he would reach Ceylon in two days and Emond in seven" The woman clarifies to Aaron, whether there truly is only one messenger available is unknown. There is a possibility that she does not wish to reveal the identity of any other agents who are currently present. "Alright, those who do not want to stay and defend the village, you can be on your way now!" Aaron is not accusing anyone of cowardice, prioritising your own life is just common sense. There is nothing to be gained from this, having half-hearted defenders would only cause problems later on. Half of the inn''s customers begin to shuffle their feet and begin to move. "Wait" they paused for a while to listen guiltily, preparing themselves for any incoming ridicule regarding their decisions. "Alert everyone you meet on the road once you leave, tell them of the situation here and inform them that they could help if they want to" Aaron reminds them, he is sure there are some adventurers with noble souls out there or at least those who are crazy enough to come and defend an unfortified village against a swarm of monsters without any rewards. The customers nod grimly and continue to make preparations to leave. Some of them ascend the stairs to their room, some immediately go outside and mount their horses. The other half remaining in the inn had already taken their seats and are intently staring at Aaron. "Okay, all of you who wants to defend the village go and alert everyone! Tell them to pack up and be ready for evacuation, bring anyone who wishes to stay and fight with you. I''ll bring the soldiers over later to handle the evacuation" Some of the defenders give unsatisfied looks to Aaron after hearing their menial task. Evacuating citizens does not register as a heroic act for them. "You can''t be a hero if you let civilians die!" Aaron noticed their disappointed faces and retorted back. ''Idiots, the whole lot of them! It''s no wonder how the army lacks new recruits with the younger generation being this way'' Aaron thought bitterly. While it is true that military power is not important due to the peace treaty signed by all three kingdoms, it could not be denied that Armitage boasts the smallest army in Armus. "Once you''re done, head over to Gillian''s hou- the White Devil''s Lair! I''ll brief you on the defenses later" Aaron changes his sentence midway, remembering that most of these people do not know who Gillian is. The White Devil''s Lair, however, is pretty famous among them. Noisy scraping noises are emitted as the defenders stand up and begin executing their task. "You, Rob, can go and catch some rest or something" Robert is still sitting on the floor, kneading his sore legs to remove the pain. He looked up at the mention of his name and smiled thankfully, he did not make the wrong decision after all. Somehow, he could not help himself but believe in the man before him. "Chase! Alice! Come over here!" Aaron beckons to the both of the children who had been sitting at one of the tables silently the entire time. They had been admiring Aaron''s charisma which had effectively influenced everyone present in the inn, making them comply with his words. Chase and Alice scurries over obediently. They already knew what Aaron is going to say, they would most likely have to evacuate with the rest of the citizens. They don''t plan on protesting though, that would waste precious time that could be used to organize the defenses. They look at Aaron with determined eyes, comprehending that this is not the time for selfishness. "You two, come with me! We''ll be visiting the soldiers, then you would be joining the defense briefing at Gillian''s" He immediately strides to the door after barking an order. Much to their surprise, Aaron did not forbid them from fighting. Aaron had changed much over the course of the previous year, the old Aaron would have probably tucked Chase in one of the merchant''s wagon and have him exported to safety. However, the Aaron who now stands before them is their Close Combat Instructor who has unshakable faith in his students'' capabilities. "Rob, clerk girl! Tell the scouts where they should go to once they get back!" Aaron turns around at the door and delivers a reminder to the only two people left in the inn. He then exits with the two children in tow. "It''s Robert... " Robert mutters faintly as Aaron and company leaves the establishment. A sense of loneliness washes over him, he feels insignificant like a pebble on the side of the road. He had entered the inn with so much impact that everyone was staring at him, and now he is sitting on the floor, forgotten. It is as if he was just a throw-away character in a story, never to reappear again. Thankfully, he is not alone, he turns his head around and faces the only other person remaining. "So... how long have you been working here?" he tries to open up a conversation. The clerk just rolls her eyes and sighs and then proceeds to palm her face. This is not a good day for her, not good at all. ---------------------------------- Aaron is currently running through the streets with Alice and Chase, weaving their way through the crowds of people. Shouts of anger and confusion could be heard all over the village, the locals do not take kindly to adventurers making noise in front of their houses. Slaying a monster would be easier than trying to convince these villagers to evacuate in such short notice. The adventurers are having more difficulties with their task than they initially thought. It did not take them long to reach the soldiers'' residential area. The area is occupied by a little more than a dozen small tents, enough to squeeze in four people at most. Several cauldrons are hanging over campfires, an appetizing aroma wafts from their contents. The soldiers are currently fitting on their armours and strapping their weapons to their waist, they had obviously heard of the commotion and are currently preparing to quell it. Thankfully, Aaron managed to reach them just in time before they left camp. It would be a chore to scour the village in search of all five Squad Leaders. "MEN! which one of you are the Squad Leaders?! I need to have a word" not caring he is within the soldiers'' territory, Aaron rudely gives out an order. A familiar man raises his hand, it is none other than John, the Squad Leader whom Aaron had encountered earlier today. "What is it? Did you cause this commotion?" John eyes Aaron angrily, the village is in chaos and he does not like being obstructed in his duty to keep the peace. "In a way, I did! But that''s besides the point, just gather all the Squad Leaders here and listen to me!" John stares blankly at Aaron for a while, then four more men step forward and faces Aaron. "Explain yourself" One of the Squad Leaders spoke to Aaron with a menacing expression on, he would not hesitate to clap Aaron in irons if he does not have a solid reasoning behind his actions. Most of the soldiers have not even had the chance to have their dinner yet, including him. "A swarm of monsters from the Millennium Forest are going to attack the village, you need to evacuate the villagers, then follow the adventurers to receive your directives on the defenses" Aaron kept it short and brief, he does not know how much time they have left until the monsters arrive. Even if he does not have the time to organize the defense, it would be better if all the defenders are assembled in one place. Looking at the disbelieving looks on the Squad Leaders'' faces, he asks Chase to hand him over the Glyph of Evaluation. "I order you as a superior" He says while brandishing the white hexagonal metal plate in front of him. A thin thread of azure light encircles his body and breaks off into pieces, only to reform into letters in mid-air.
NAMEAaron Blackstone
TITLEEx-Battalion Commander
Cold sweat runs down Aaron''s forehead, he does not know whether this would be enough to mobilise the soldiers. It would be a huge loss in manpower if the soldiers refuse to obey his orders now, it would be too late to regroup once the monsters arrive. Fighting as separate forces is not a good defense strategy in Aaron''s book, even more so when you are facing overwhelming numbers. ''If this fails, I''m going to curse my early retirement'' Aaron had retired from his job far too early in order to spend time taking care of his family, a task that he had terribly failed to accomplish. The Squad Leaders read Aaron''s credentials and hesitate for a while. The surrounding soldiers are already fully dressed for battle and are waiting for orders. Aaron was a Battalion Commander, but not anymore, thus they have no need to obey his orders. However, Aaron''s reputation vouched for his story. They gave silent nods of agreement and proceed to give orders to their respective squads. Aaron heaved a sigh of relief, gaining fifty well-trained soldiers is a huge boost in his defense plans. He turns to Chase and Alice and starts to address them. "We''re done here, let''s get going" and they dashed off into the village again, outpacing the soldiers who are wearing heavy armours. The streets are now less crowded, most of the adventurers have already made their way to the meeting point leaving a few who are struggling with extra stubborn locals. Several soldiers are talking to them, making them explain the situation. These soldiers are the ones who have been on patrol for the night. Aaron did not stop to clarify, the rest of the soldiers coming from behind would settle the situation sooner or later. A crowd of people comes into their view as they pass through half of the village, Gillian''s lawn is packed full of adventurers and merchants. A small group of men and women are sitting on the grass while fletching arrows, the completed products are jutted upright on the ground around them. Long tables have been carried out from the inside of Gillian''s house and are set up with maps spread out on top of them. A bunch of veteran looking men crowd the table, discussing about something, presumably the defense strategy. Most of the adventurers who could not contribute are not wasting away their time and are spending it by carefully sharpening their weapons. Some just opted to buy new ones from the merchants hanging about. Aaron looks around for Gillian and spots him at one of the tables, he immediately strides over to see him. If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. "Sorry I''m a bit late, and for using your house as a base without your permission" Aaron inclines his head to Gillian, his brows are knitted tight in a serious expression. "No, no, never mind, I''ve heard about the situation from these young men.. it''s a good thing you chose my house, ho ho ho" Gillian smiles understandingly and gave his trademark chuckle. The wizened old man is currently drawing up magical diagrams on large pieces of paper set on the table. He is not the only one however, as there are two more who are doing the same thing. "Did you brief them on the defenses?" Aaron surveys the area, observing the defenders who had started to make preparations without waiting for his orders. By the looks of it, they are doing a pretty decent job. "Well, I did tell them they could start first while waiting for you.. I myself just asked around for anyone capable of drawing magical diagrams. The adventurers figured out what to do by themselves, some of them are quite experienced you see" Gillian stares at the veterans who are discussing at the other table, he was obviously referring to them. "Good, this saves some time" Aaron mutters as he walks off towards the table. "Alice, Chase, maybe you should head over with Aaron as well... you might have some valuable input to give" Gillian addresses the two who stood still while observing Gillian at work. They decided not to interfere with the strategy planning, in case they would be a bother to have around, but since Gillian ushered them to go, they comply. Aaron has already taken over the discussion, he is satisfied with the plan that the defenders had come up with. He is currently in the middle of fine tuning it to the situation, the plan is a bit fragile and might fall apart if something out of their expected parameters is to happen. The two children pop their head in between the group of veterans to observe the plan layout. "Wha-?" One of the strategists were surprised by their sudden appearance. "Shoo, shoo, go and join the evacuation, kids! This is some serious life-and-death stuff" The man did not mean to be offensive to them, he is simply concerned as to why there are some children who are not evacuated yet. He does not wish to see the corpses of children on the battlefield. Alice and Chase did not pay any attention to him, they wrestled their way to the front to get a closer look at the plans. Aaron stopped and looks at them curiously. "Why don''t we dig out some pitfalls with Earth spells?" Chase voices out his opinion. The seasoned warriors around the table sighed, some palmed their foreheads. Nothing is more annoying than a kid trying to be smart where he is not supposed to be. "Listen, kid.... we don''t have time to cover up those pits! Monsters have night visions, they''d just go around them!" The same veteran tries to explain exasperated by the unnecessary interruption. Someone has to take away these two troublesome kids now or they''ll go nowhere with their plans. "You don''t have to, we can just camouflage them using Light Magic" Chase answers nonchalantly as he stares blankly into the veteran''s face. "Sigh.... and where would you find a Master Level Light Magician around here, huh?" The veteran is tired with all of Chase''s nonsensical remarks, someone really should take these kids away now. Chase points at himself in reply, spurring a score of laughter from everyone except Aaron and Alice around the table. "He can do it" Aaron speaks up after carefully considering Chase''s suggestion. Indeed, he did not consider the possibility of using pitfalls because he rarely incorporates Magic into his battle plans but with Chase here things are far, far, more flexible. The crowd is silenced, they look back and forth between Chase and Aaron and noticed the similarity in appearance. An Advanced Level Magician is rare enough to find, let alone Master Level. The fact that a boy claims he is one is just plain ridiculous, his father vouching for him holds no credibility. Surely he is trapped in his own nonsensical delusions, perhaps they should take over the defense planning. "Wait, boss... even if he is your son, you shouldn''t have too high of an expectation on him, okay? I understand too.. I hoped my son could be a Zenithian Knight, but he never ma-" the same man tries to protest but stopped before the end of his sentence, eyes bulging wide and mouth gaping open in surprise. The table had turned invisible right before the eyes of everyone, the rest of the crowd are not spared from having incredulous looks plastered over their faces. They shift their eyes towards Chase. Chase is currently looking down at the ground, hiding his silver eyes beneath the locks of his hair. Chase is only Advanced Level in Light Magic but the only criteria which he has yet to reach in order to rank up is the number of spells known to him. *GULP* The veteran swallows hard, the spectacle before him had forcibly made him believe. Sometimes it is much easier to demonstrate than to explain. The image of the table flickers back into sight and Chase lifts his head up to look at him with a neutral expression. "Okay, and is the girl beside you also Master Level?" He eyes Alice who had been quiet for the entire chain of eye popping events. These kids are not ordinary, such is his current thoughts on the matter. "No, I''m just Advanced" Alice replies with an energetic grin to which he only sighs in relief. The fact that the girl is Advanced Level is preposterous in itself, but after witnessing the demonstration just now, he is much more open minded. He would believe it if someone told him pigs could fly at the current moment, and they probably could in some bizarre parts of the world. Loud galloping sounds intrude upon the scene, prompting everyone to turn their heads towards the direction of the source. The scouting group has returned, though only one person remains. A sense of dread washes over Aaron, he had probably sent the riders to their deaths. The only one returning is the one armed old geezer. He rides his horse skilfully in between the crowd of people, startling them and causing some to stumble over. Only after he reached the table where Aaron is did he bring his horse to a stop and got off his mount. With a gentle pat on the horse''s head, he turns around to face Aaron. "What are yer looking so down for? The rest of the group are acting as lookouts" He explains, sensing the carefully hidden emotions of the distraught Aaron with ease. All of the defenders put their activities to a halt and gather around the table to listen to the report. "They''ll be shooting off light signals into the sky when the monsters approach their checkpoints and ride back here like demons are on their tails, and they bloody should cos that''s what''s gonna be bloody chasing em" he wipes off the glistening sweat rolling down his forehead with his stump for an arm, making some of the onlookers cringe uncomfortably at the sight. "Yer can expect thousands of monsters swarming here by the crack of dawn tomorrow, ain''t so sure about the exact numbers in the dark. We saw every kind of monsters from the first layer to the third layer on the move, and they don''t bloody look friendly. They would''ve arrive much faster, but they are behaving weirdly... by the looks of it they are arranging themselves into some kinda formation... they were making a lotta noise too, not sure what" a wave of nervous muttering broke out among the assembly of defenders. Thousands of monsters, and up to the third layer. This is no joking matter, the first layer is not even worth mentioning, but the second and third is quite fearsome in such large numbers. Furthermore, there is an unknown variable, various types of monsters are moving in a formation, something which is unheard of. While there are cases where monsters coordinate their attacks, they never mix up with other types. "M-maybe we could just abandon this village and retreat to a better fortified place?" A female fletcher voices out her opinion on the matter. Indeed, it would take a small army to fend off those numbers. At this rate, their chance of defending successfully is slim. "No" Aaron shakes his head ruefully. "The closest town is Ceylon and it takes two days to reach on horse, imagine how long it would take on foot. The monsters would catch up to us and we would not have any fortification to speak of to defend ourselves with" "We must hold them here, countless lives would be lost if we fall. Put aside your self concerns, you are protecting hundreds or perhaps thousands of lives who are currently evacuating! We don''t have to win, we just have to hold on until reinforcements come" Aaron finishes his short speech, silencing the scared defenders. His words struck sense into them, they would be nothing but prey if they choose to flee from this confrontation. The better choice would be to stand and fight. If they lose their lives here, so be it. "Get back to work, we have less than ten hours left. Those of you capable of using Earth Magic or good at digging stay here" The crowd dispersed, leaving behind a dozen of defenders. Aaron gives a map to the loudmouthed veteran and orders him to lead the pitfall construction team. They could not afford having the spellcasters pour all their mana into making pitfalls, so having strategical placements for them is crucial. The pitfall team leaves the area and head to the western outskirts of the village to begin their work. "Stump geezer, you can take a break now" the geezer is still standing there, picking his nose in an unconcerned manner with his little finger. He was not even fazed after being called ''Stump geezer'' by Aaron, perhaps he is used to rude people. "Take a break?! Are yer mad? I''ll be on the lookout for the light signals, I''ll inform the lot of yer when the monsters come close" without waiting for a reply, he jumped onto his horse and galloped away. "Right, any more brilliant ideas from you two?" Aaron shifts his gaze towards Alice and Chase, hoping they are capable of giving more valuable inputs. Alice and Chase turn towards each other and put on mischievous smiles, they have plenty of ideas in their minds. Aaron grins, who would have known the children would be so creative? ----------------------------------------------------------- The last light signal was shot into the sky, illuminating the darkness while signalling the swarm''s arrival in thirty minutes. The defenders have been bolstered by the soldiers and adventurers who answered the call for aid, their numbers reaching a little bit over three hundred. Some of the defenders are merely militia, villagers with little experience in combat wielding weapons from the weapons shop, with the owner''s permission of course. All of the defenders have taken their positions, ready to defend the village. They have managed to finish setting up their makeshift defenses a couple of hours early, allowing the majority of them to catch some shut eye. Some are not so lucky, Gillian''s group are heavily understaffed and had to stay awake to draw magic diagrams and the pitfall team had to dig as many holes as they could. Hundreds of pitfalls have been dug around the western side of the village, each over six feet deep and filled with stakes of hardened earth, enough to kill off two or three human-sized monsters. They are invisible to the naked eye thanks to Chase''s tampering with the flow of light. The western walls of buildings at the edge of the village are riddled with magic diagram papers. Every single wall has lines tracing the magic diagrams to the master diagrams on the rooftop, where a few magicians standby. The magic diagrams have been drawn on paper in order to easily relocate them to other walls and buildings should they need to fire at different angles or directions. Each rooftop has a pair of magicians accompanied by a pair of melee fighters for protection, all except one. Chase, Alice and Gillian are on one of the rooftops. They are the only exception to the format with only three people and all of them capable of close combat and magic. The reason why they stuck together is in order to hide Chase''s ability, it would be difficult to explain if someone notices his eyes turning silver. Even if Chase does some extreme feats of magic, they could attribute it to Gillian to cover up. Merchants and non-combatants who wished to help are staying outside of Gillian''s house. Bundles of arrows and vials of recovery potions are up for grabs, ready to be transported to the front lines by the scouting group led by stump geezer. The merchants are being generous because they have received word from the fleeing mayor that he would pay the costs of the defenses. The fletchers are still at work, producing even more arrows by the minute. Aaron and the rest of the defenders are manning the front lines with their melee weapons on the ground. They are currently favouring bows and arrows, ideal to fire off a few volleys on the incoming enemy. Among all the defenders, the ranks of soldiers could be seen to be perfectly organised thanks to their military discipline. The adventurers observing them are struck with awe, the wall of soldiers are so tightly knit together that calling it impassable would not be far from the truth. The weak rays of sunlight peeks through the dull, misty morning skies. A faint warmth bathes the defenders, as if caressing them before their deaths. The sun slowly rises from its slumber, while casting sunbeams in every direction and illuminating the horrors that were hidden beneath the cover of darkness. An army of monsters appears at the edge of their view, starting off with a tiny speck and then extending to a long horizontal line extending across the horizon. Numerous black dots fill the sky, polluting the splendid view as well as indicating the presence of airborne enemies. The faint sound of war horns being blown declares the presence of orcs, thousands by the looks of it. The defenders could not help but tremble before the unfolding spectacle, they are outnumbered greatly. Some began to regret their decision to defend the village, but it is already too late to flee. There is no guarantee they would be able to defend themselves against an army this large even if they had fallen back to Ceylon. Their only option is to fight with all they have got, to stand against the wave and survive or die trying. "God help us" Aaron mutters under his breath.
  • Number of living defenders: 312
---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Okay, this is a single chapter release but hey! its longer than usual. Sorry, I figured that I could not finish the whole arc within this week... and I don''t think letting the story hang in the middle of the battle is a good idea. :wozy: Anyway, I''m satisfied with the quality of this chapter. If you don''t agree, please say why so I can get cracking on it and fix the problem while it''s still hot! Most of the characters mentioned in this chapter are throwaway characters, just mentioned in passing to add flavour to the story. But.... maybe I''ll reuse Robert and Stump Geezer later on in the story, I sorta like them [th_0v.gif] I won''t bother giving a date of release, since I always end up releasing faster than promised, lol. So, just trust in me and wait for the new chapters! :bye: NOTE: I forgot to explain about recovery potions in Armus. They aren''t the type that are drunk and recovers your health or anything, they''re kinda like antibiotics and disinfectants, applied on wounds and stuff. Healers would be kinda worthless if you could use potions instead, right?
Robert the IncredibleArmusLet the War Start
For The Curious Mind
Chapter 13 pt.1: Rain of Blood The army of monsters come to a halt a couple of miles away from the village, displaying their full force under the sunlight. A soft buzzing sound emanates from the airborne creatures overhead, the Blood Counts. The Blood Counts are nothing more than giant black coloured mosquitoes the size of men with an over glorified name, notorious for sucking the blood of human beings and leaving behind nothing but dried skin and bones. Unlike their tiny sized counterparts, the Blood Counts do not go through any metamorphosis. They simply hatch in their winged forms, much like birds. Their large community thrives within the hot and humid tropical conditions of the second layer of the Millennium Forest, where unkempt tangled vegetation cover the entirety of the zone. The fellow inhabitants of the Fetid Jungle, another name for the second layer, are slithering and scuttling on the ground. The King Arachnids stay true to their name, being majestic spiders reaching up to 5 feet in length and 3 feet in height. Armed with strong, hairy limbs and tough vertical fangs, further complemented by their ability to produce iron-hard webs, they are formidable predators who rule over the Fetid Jungle. The Vine Snake, though losing in terms of deadliness, overshadow the lot with its stealth capabilities. Aptly named for its ability, it lies in wait hanging over branches camouflaged as vines and pounces on unsuspecting prey. Its abilities are partially wasted however, due to the current battlefield being flat grasslands. The army is arranged in multiple rectangular formations, no different than the ones frequently used by humans. Orcs and goblins make up the majority of the monster''s forces, they stand menacingly while revealing their green skinned half-naked bodies. The orcs wield their favourite weapon of choice, battle axes. The goblins are pathetic as always, waving around tiny flimsy sticks which they use as clubs. Wolves prowl among the ranks, looking regal as they display their sleek fur. The Ogres tower over the formations, being humanoids that are over 15 feet tall. They are holding clubs as thick as tree trunks, which is most likely what they were made of. They are well-known for their tough skin and enormous strength but their low intelligence holds little to be credited for. Standing even higher than the Ogres are the Treants. Being double the height of Ogres, they cast a looming shadow over the army. These creatures are the incarnations of the fury of Mother Nature, they are trees which are given life and are capable of moving albeit a bit slow. Yellow and red leaves cover its branches, similar to its non-moving brethren within the third layer, the Autumn Forest. Thankfully, the Ogres and Treants which are present numbers less than a hundred. "Gillian! What''s the enemy count?!" Aaron bellows loudly, attracting the attention of the defenders who were eyeing the monsters. Gillian is positioned on the rooftop, hence he has a clearer view of the enemy formations and is able to give a more accurate estimate on the enemy numbers. "I''m not too sure, but I think it''s over 9000!!!" Gillian calls back to Aaron, drawing out loud curses from the rest of the defenders. Counting an army which consists of creatures of varying sizes and shapes is a difficult task, but Gillian based his estimates on the area of land currently occupied by the enemy. "Stick to the plan! The numbers are well within our expectations!" Aaron tries to boost the defenders'' morale. The truth is, his worst estimates was a little bit over 5000 but he could not show any weakness here, there is too much at stake. The defenders must not lose their hopes, for every single person counts in this battle. The blaring sound of warhorns being blown assaults their ears, the enemy swarm begins to move at a rapid pace across the grasslands towards the village. Deafening roars fill the atmosphere, emitted by the monsters and humans, displaying their battle spirit. Thunderous footsteps resound throughout the battlefield as the enemy march forward, threatening to trample the human defenses. The defenders manning the front lines nocked their arrows and held their bows at an angle of 45 degrees, bowstring pulled all the way back to their ears. They are waiting for the enemies to get in range, firing at this point would only lead to a needless waste of arrows. The spellcasting teams stationed on rooftops begin to channel their mana into the magic diagrams, ready to fire off spells once the order is given. The enemies are rapidly shortening the distance between them and the village with every passing moment. '' 2300 yards...2200...2100...2000!'' Chase is estimating the enemy distance, the enemy finally enters the targeted area of his spell. He begins to prepare his magic, everything is going according to plan. "Spellcasters! Rea-" Aaron gives out an order, but he is interrupted. "WAIT!!!" Gillian exclaims, causing the spellcasters and Aaron to turn their heads towards him. It is unknown why Gillian would tell them to halt, but Aaron trusts his long time friend and subordinate''s judgment. The bowmen are not disturbed, they have already entered the state of extreme concentration. "What is it Gillian?!" every second they delay would be costly to their plans. "It''s a feint!!! Look!!" Gillian explains as he points towards the enemies with his index finger. Chase squints his eyes and looks at the enemy formation, struggling to find whatever it is that Gillian is trying to show. Then, he noticed what was happening. Upon closer observation, it could be seen that all of the monsters had slowed down their paces except for the goblins. The goblins are heading their formation, which is strange in itself. Normally, the bulkiest and the toughest would be walking in front to act as vanguards. Aaron had noticed the peculiarity of the enemy arrangements earlier, but he brushed it off as the foolishness of monsters. He who is standing at ground level could not see what is happening behind the line of goblins. As he looks overhead, he realised his mistake. The Blood Counts are merely hovering above the enemy lines with little intention of moving forward. ''They''re trying to test our defenses'' Aaron came to a conclusion, the enemy are using their weakest members, the goblins to test the capabilities of the defenders. Such cautious behaviour from monsters had never been seen by him in all of his lifetime. Their strategies had been based on the monsters'' known behaviours, this throws almost everything out of the window. He is now torn between two options, if he orders a full force attack they would end up revealing their cards but if they don''t do so, the monsters might just decide to continue with their charge. "Gillian! Hold everything except for the goblins back!!" Aaron gave his order to Gillian, but the true intended recipient was Chase. It took him a while to find a common ground between the two decisions which favours them, but it would still be a costly action. "By the power of the Sacred Phoenix, I command the burning flames to bar the path of my enemies, Fire Wall!!!" Gillian is currently playing out his character as a Grand Magician of great power, in order to hide Chase''s abilities. He wriggles his fingers in the air while tossing his head around with his snowy white beard flailing about to divert the spellcasters'' attention from Chase. Under normal circumstances, his actions would have warranted laughter from a full house, but the current situation is too serious. A tall and wide horizontal wall of fire appears at the back of the goblins and extended as far as the eye could see, successfully blocking off the rest of the enemies. The monsters behind the firewall are startled and halted their advances, they slowly turn around and abandon their facade. The wall of fire would not kill them, but they would not really be unscathed either should they choose to rush through it. Injuring themselves for the pretense is not worth it, so they decide to fall back and reform their lines. They could not see what is happening behind the wall of fire, but neither could Aaron and the others who are on the ground. The goblin continues to mindlessly charge towards the village, flailing their tiny sticks. "Are they retreating?!" Being unable to see past the flames, Aaron calls for confirmation from Gillian. He got his reply before Gillian answered him though, as he looks at the smoke filled skies. The Blood Counts have withdrawn, indicating the enemy force''s retreat. "Yes, it''s working! They are falling back!!" Gillian replies while jumping for joy on the rooftop. The rest of the spellcasters could only stare at him in awe, the massive wall of fire is an incredible feat that requires a tremendous amount of mana. ''The White Devil is formidable'', the thought floats around their mind. Meanwhile, veins are popping on Chase''s forehead as he strains himself to maintain the fire wall. The fire had already consumed the grass on the ground and is about to be extinguished by the lack of burnable material. Chase is pouring in his mana to keep the flames from putting out. They had initially planned to use the fire wall as a means to deter the enemy from breaking off to the sides and flanking their defenses, but Chase could not afford to use the fire wall again. There are other parts of the plan which requires him. "Good! Archers, fire!!" Aaron commands the bowmen the moment the goblins enter their range. The bows produce loud twangs as the bowstrings are released, sending hundreds of arrows soaring in an arc. The arrows descend upon the goblins, turning them into bloody pincushions. The rain of death did not cease as the bowmen continue to fire off more arrows towards the goblin, further decreasing their numbers. The spellcasting team had been barred from taking any action, to avoid any risk of revealing their hands. Although the firewall blocks off enemy vision, it does not hurt to take extra precaution, especially so when the monsters display such high intelligence. "Don''t let them step on the pitfalls!!" the defenders lower their bow and shot in a straight line, sniping off the remnants of the goblin detachment which had come too close to the hidden pitfalls. The pitfalls are reserved for more dangerous enemies and could not be wasted on unworthy creatures such as the goblins. The last of the goblins fall dead under the heavy bombardment of arrows and the defenders ceased their fire. Chase heaved a sigh of relief and cut off the mana supply maintaining the firewall, causing his eyes to regain its piercing violet hue. The wall of flames flicker and shrink, then it dies out leaving nothing but a line of smoldering ashes on the ground. Beyond the thin film of smoke rising off the charred ground, it could be observed that the monsters have already finished rearranging themselves. It can be assumed that they have reformed into their true battle formations, where the ogres and treants act as sturdy vanguards that could block off arrows with ease. The vine snakes are coiled up over the treants'' branches, most likely planning to drop off onto the defenders once they reach the village. Aaron notices a loud buzzing sound nearby and turns his head towards the source, a Blood count flies over the side of the village, returning to its kin. It had detoured around and hidden itself to observe the defenders. Spells and arrows were shot, but the Blood Count skillfully evaded them. ''They even have spies?'' Aaron made the right call to hide their full defensive capabilities, the army of monsters has obviously realised it and are acting cautiously against the defenders. They did not move from their positions despite their overwhelming quantity. The defenders did not relax, they have accomplished nothing except killing off fodders. The main attacking force is still alive and untouched. "What are those?" Gillian points towards the horizon, where gigantic constructions are being pulled by ogres into view. There are five of them in total with bulky wooden frames. The ogres stop in their tracks and start to place some small objects onto a part of the construction. Upon closer inspection, they are placing it onto slings. "Oh my god... take cover! They have trebutchets!!!" he failed to realise it earlier due to the crudeness and size, but judging by the enormous counterweight and sling, it is definitely a trebutchet. The worst part is that the war constructs are too far away, any spells they fire at it would be blocked by the ogres and treants. The scout group immediately rides back to warn the non-combatants stationed outside of Gillian''s house. The defenders panic and scramble to find places to hide behind, but nothing in the village would be strong enough to withstand a projectile shot by the giant trebutchet. "Don''t hide in the buildings! You''ll be trapped if they fall, stay on the ground and prepare to react once you''ve estimated their landing points!" Aaron warns the defenders, rather than hiding in buildings it is better to stay outside and preserve a clear vision of the sky above. That way, they at least have better chance of avoiding falling boulders and the like. The wooden beams of the trebutchets begin to swing in linear circles as they are pulled by the counterweights, signalling incoming shots. The safety slip rings slid off their positions, sending the payload flying in an arc towards the village. "It''s a scattershot!! Get inside the buildings!!" the objects shot were not big singular boulders as they had expected. It turns out to be a spray of smaller unidentified articles. Aaron withdraws his earlier command and jumps into the open doors of a nearby building. The rest of the defenders did the same, the buildings would definitely be able to stand against this. *Crack* *Thud* Cracking sounds and dull thuds enter the building from outside. The projectiles have landed on the village and the buildings hardly shook. Even for small rocks, the impact should have been greater than this. Splashes of blood stain the windows, covering them red. A sensation of terror crawls up on the defenders hiding within the building. Thoughts like ''Did we leave anyone outside?'' begin to surface on their minds. Aaron waits for a while, making sure that no further objects are landing on the village. He slowly opens the door, revealing a vivid portrait of hell. A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation. "Holy Sh-" he did not manage to complete his curse as he falls on the ground with his back arched while vomiting his breakfast out. The other defenders succumbed to their curiosity and peeked outside through the door. They turned their heads away and doubled back to puke beside Aaron. Aaron wipes off remaining trails of saliva off his mouth with his forearm and stands up weakly. With shaking feet, he braves himself and exits the establishment. Naked disfigured corpses litter the streets, some with their entrails hanging out of their wide open stomachs. Some with heads bashed in from the impact, their eyeballs dislodged and rolling on the ground. Guts and ripped limbs are scattered everywhere, it was hard for Aaron to move without accidentally stepping on them. The sticky texture of blood makes them cling to the soles of his shoes. The strong metallic scent of blood covers the whole area.These bodies certainly do not belong to the defenders, they must have belonged to the inhabitants who live to the west of Thanes near the Forest. The bodies are slightly decayed, meaning they have been dead for quite some time. ''Those damn sick bastards'' Aaron bit his lip in frustration, he is livid with anger. The monsters have used dead bodies of humans as projectiles, no doubt as a form of psychological assault. Aaron was taken unexpected earlier but he had already regained his composure. He turns his head towards the west, looking at the coalition of monsters who remain immobile. It would take a lot of effort for the rest of the defenders to regain their morale, if the monsters attack them now they would undoubtedly be unable to fight back. Chase, Alice and Gillian have also seen the situation outside. Gillian averted his eyes away in a pained expression, his long years of experience on the battlefield had steeled his guts but not his heart. Chase and Alice however, were not spared from vomiting their insides out. The sight was just too much for them, it would undoubtedly leave permanent emotional scars on children as young as them. If Chase is too disturbed by this, none of their plans would be able to work. They started to heave dryly after some time, having nothing left in their stomachs. Gillian peeks at their faces to check their current emotional states. Both Chase and Alice are baring their teeth and furrowing their brows like mad dogs. Fortunately, the emotions they adopted were not of fear, but fury instead. All of the defenders are now standing outside atop the blood and guts, taking in the repulsive atmosphere. The majority except for the soldiers and veterans have already lost their fighting spirit, their hopeless eyes scanning the scene of carnage. "MEN!!" the defenders look at Aaron as he calls for them but it no longer matters, nothing matters anymore. They could all just die here, this whole battle was hopeless from the start and nothing Aaron would say could change it. "LOOK AROUND YOU! DON''T YOU DARE SKIP OVER A SINGLE DEAD BODY! TELL ME, WHAT DO YOU FEEL?!" Aaron asks them to observe the splattered corpses, for whatever reason he has. The defenders comply; as long as they could make the man shut his mouth and let them go, they would do it. "WHAT DO YOU FEEL? FEAR? DISGUST? DESPAIR?" so what if they do? Should they be angry instead? Of course they are, seeing how the monsters have toyed with human bodies as such but what could they possibly do? "NO, YOU SHOULD FEEL THANKFUL INSTEAD!" the defenders lift up their heads and stare at Aaron. For what reason should they be thankful? Has Aaron gone mad? They have lost, a complete and utter defeat is inevitable no matter how you see it. The enemies are smarter than they thought, they even have trebutchets capable of assaulting cities. Forget the plans, what chance could they possibly have against such overwhelming opponents? They will only end up dead like the corpses around them. "CHASE! GO UP TO THE ROOFTOP AND TELL ME WHAT YOU SEE!" Chase did not understand what his father is trying to do, but he nods and enters a building. He appears on the rooftop a few moments later by ascending the stairs. He looks around trying to figure out what Aaron was trying to ask him to do. The only thing he sees is the detestable army of monsters far off in the distance and dead bodies scattered inside and outside the village. ''Wait, some of these bodies are too far away from the village'' Chase thought as he notices some of the bodies being hundreds and even thousands of yards away in all directions around the village. Then, he looked back at the enemy horde and notices the ogres moving the trebutchets around. One of them seems to have broken badly and had collapsed on the ground. He finally understood. "They missed! They can''t even aim properly, and one of the trebutchet is broken beyond repair!" Aaron''s hunch was right, he knew the bodies were too few compared to the number of flying objects he saw earlier. That and the fact that the monsters haven''t continued to fire supports his theory. The monsters did not know how to make proper war constructs or even use them correctly. They were most likely testing out the weapon for the first time. Something or someone had been instructing these monsters but it does not matter for the moment. If the monsters are nothing but mere chess pieces, they would crush it and take it away from whomever it is that is playing the game. "YOU HEAR THAT? DON''T YOU FEEL ANGRY NOW? A BUNCH OF BRAINLESS CREATURES HAVE DESECRATED HUMAN CORPSES!! DON''T YOU WANT TO EXTERMINATE THEM?" personally, Chase believed that humanity had done much worse to the monsters. After all, they have been killing off monsters and harvesting their body parts for years but this is not the time for his personal sentiments to chip in. Aaron is taking a necessary step to return the defenders'' fighting spirit. Aaron could see the faint glimmer of hope mixed with contempt reviving the eyes of the defenders. He has to think of something quick to fan the flames of their anger before it dies out but he could not think of any words that would bring enough impact. "WHAT DO YOU HAVE TO FEAR WHEN I AM HERE?" Gillian spoke up with a flourish of his cloak, still playing the role of the Grand Magician. Alice covers her face in embarrassment at the side, she knows that Gillian is trying his best to reassure the defenders but this is just too much. "It''s the White Devil, he made the terrific firewall just now!" One of the defenders exclaim. All of the people present have seen the wall of flames that ''Gillian'' had conjured a little while ago. "Yeah, he''s crazy strong! He burnt my butt the last time!" Another defender chips in, most likely he was part of the ragtag gang that tried to threaten Gillian. ''Perhaps, perhaps if this old man is here to fight with us, we still have a chance!'' such are their thoughts at the moment. ''Good work, Gillian'' Aaron thanks Gillian silently, he never would have been able to pull that one off. The defenders have already regained their morale, their spirits soaring as high as they ever could be. "LET US AVENGE THE DEAD, LET US SLAY THESE FOUL MONSTERS!!" taking advantage of the momentum, Aaron redirects their flaring emotions towards the enemy. "WOOOOOOOOOOOORRRGHHH!!!" The deafening roars that answer Aaron are loud enough to reach the monsters who are two miles away from them. "THEN RETURN TO YOUR POSITIONS, THE STRATEGISTS AND I SHALL REORGANIZE OUR PLANS!" "SIR, YES SIR!" the defenders rush back to their positions, making a lot of noise as their armour jangle loudly. Everyone involved in the previous planning approach Aaron to discuss the plans. "Chase! Come he-" "I''m here" "Woah!" Chase had appeared right next to Aaron and startled him, he had thought Chase was still on the roof. *Cough* Aaron let out a fake cough to regain his composure. "Alright, as you can see... the enemies are smarter than we thought. We''ve already used up the firewall as well, so we need to think of something else to prevent them from flanking us" Aaron scratches his head as he says so, this is a terrible mess they have gotten themselves into. "Just use the spellcasters to make the firewalls, forget using the Magic Diagrams, they''re most likely ruined now with all the blood sprayed everywhere" Gillian decides to join in the meeting, the monsters do not seem to be making a move yet anyway. "What? Then how are we going to mow them down later?" One of the strategists spoke up, all of them are troubled by Gillian''s revelation. "Manual spells and arrows, it''s the only thing we have left" Gillian hung his head low, he had been working hard on drawing the Magic Diagrams, he did not even sleep. The consumption of mana without the use of magic diagrams would be much higher than with it. "Then we are all doomed!" Another seasoned warrior voices his opinion. Indeed, at this rate their spellcasters would run out of mana in no time without dealing any significant damage and the front lines would have to engage the enemy at their full strength. "No, there is a way to kill them all off..." Chase mutters softly, his eyes are focused on the billowing smokes clouding the sky. Everyone has gotten accustomed to Chase, he had given out numerous brilliant ideas in their previous plans. If he says there is a way, then there is definitely a way. "but we would have to abandon the village in the end" Chase turns towards everyone, his face as serious as it could be. Whatever his plans are, it would definitely be something big to require them all to abandon the village. "Are you sure it would kill them?" Aaron needs confirmation of this. If abandoning the village could destroy the army of monsters, they would gladly do it. A village can be rebuilt, but human lives cannot be regained. They have realised from the start that reinforcements would not be able to reach in time, it had only been a little more than half a day since the Adventurer''s Guild messenger left Thanes. They would need another one and a half day for the message to arrive and then another two days for the army to reach Thanes. Should they fail to eradicate the enemy here, the army of monsters would continue their march and lay waste to Ceylon. "At least three-quarters of them, the rest would have to be finished off by the defenders" at least three quarters, 75%. A plan that would deal a very high amount of casualties to enemy forces. "We''ll do it" Aaron looks around, receiving nods of consent from fellow strategists. "We have until nightfall to prepare for this, and then the enemies would attack" Chase informs them. "How do you know?" A veteran inquires. He is curious as to how Chase had given such a precise time for the enemy attack to come. "The trebutchets, they are firing off human bodies to weaken us psychologically. At the same time, they are testing out the weapons and trying to fix their aims so expect more bodies to rain down from the skies later on in the day. They are treating us as guinea pigs, most likely as a warm up for something bigger" "But that does not mean it would take until night-" "The Blood Counts and Arachnid Kings are excellent hunters at night. Judging by the level of caution the enemies are taking, I believe they would make full use of their advantages while attacking us" None of the knowledge Chase had gained from reading the bestiary is wasted. All monsters have night vision, that is common knowledge for everyone and creatures like the Blood Counts could use their dark body colours to blend with the darkness, granting them partial invisibility. "Okay, so how do you intend to kill them off?" Chase has managed to convince everyone with his theory. They are all eager to listen to the new strategy. Although it is pathetic that they have to leave the planning to a mere boy, the overwhelming odds and bizarre behaviour of the monsters deny them of the conventional means known to them. Now is the time for innovation, and Chase has what it takes. "Oh no, most of the work would be done by the dead" Chase stares off at the bodies around them. The stench is slowly becoming more and more unbearable. "What? You mean Necromancy?!" Gillian is shocked, he had never taught Chase any Necromancy. He himself possesses zero knowledge regarding the art of reanimating the dead. "No, no, here is how it goes..." The monsters have chosen the wrong opponents to act smart with.
  • Number of living defenders: 312
  • Number of pukes: 300
  • Number of enemies: 9000 minus goblins
------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- I''ve uploaded the next part, just click the button below! Refresh the page if you can''t click it, you probably opened up this chapter before I managed to put in the link.
Drawing up DiagramsArmusJust Click This
For The Curious Mind
Chapter 13 pt.2: Deathly Reciprocation This is part 2 of the battle, it''s a double simultaneous release this time. If you missed part 1, please go back. ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- The crackling flames lick over the dead bodies, illuminating the dusk. Fueled by body fat, the flames have been going on for almost a couple of hours now. The corpses scattered about have been gathered and piled up in the middle of the village, just outside the inn to be cremated. Wooden furniture have been broken up and placed over the streets, extending the radius of the flames. If looked from above, the center of the village looks like a giant bonfire producing thick, billowing smoke that covers the already darkened skies. Several combatants from the front line have been withdrawn to tend the flames, making sure that the fire does not spread out of its designated area. It had been several hours since the first wave of attack from the monsters early that morning. The enemy had launched their trebutchets five more times within that duration. Their shots steadily got more and more accurate with each adjustment made, resulting in a higher number of corpses hitting the village. By their sixth shot of the day, they managed to shrink the margin of error to only a few hundred yards from the village. There is no doubt that they will fire off real heavy projectiles soon. The defenders have used the time to its fullest by resting themselves after being reassured that the monsters would not be attacking until nightfall. They created shifts among themselves, to change the lookouts every couple of hours, allowing everyone to recuperate their spent energy. Most of them utilised their waking hours gathering the corpses and breaking down furniture as per Chase''s plans. They all thought it was a crazy one when they were first told about it, but they knew that it would definitely work. After all, the great old White Devil is going to be handling the magic. The non-combatants have been evacuated hours ago after lunch, it would be fatal for them should they stay nearby. They have brought along one week''s worth of preserved food, enough to feed them for the whole journey to Ceylon and then some. Should they succeed, a member of the scouting group would go and inform them to double back. If not, they should carry on and pray that the defenders have managed to buy them enough time. The sun slowly slips off the horizon, pulling down a curtain of darkness over the sky. A dozen small globes of white light weakly cast their shine upon the battlefield, revealing the entirety of the enemy horde. The monsters could not do anything to the light balls due to the light''s intangible properties. However, they are like candles in a cave, their small numbers could not provide complete illumination of the whole battlefield. At least, not yet. The defenders are already back in their former positions, with some of them relocated to new ones. The bowmen have already swapped to melee weapons. Their new strategy would require them to retreat long before the enemies enter the firing range of bows. Several spellcasters have vacated the rooftops and are standing with the close combatants, these are the ones with the affinity for Earth Magic. They are entrusted with deflecting enemy projectiles, or at least to minimize the damage. Chase, Alice and Gillian still remain at their previous position. Gillian had changed into his old shabby grey robes which he had dug up in his attic earlier today. In his right hand he holds a finely polished steel sword, and on his left he wields a long wizard''s staff. He truly looks impressive in his spellsword garb, the shabbiness of the robes only serve to enhance his venerable looks. The first impression he might give is that of a very wise and powerful wizard. No one would be paying attention to Chase at this rate, which is exactly what they want. The blaring sound of warhorns being blown assaults their ears for the second time that day, accompanied by the war cries of the orcs and howling wolves. The horde charges forward, their true assault finally begins. The wooden beams of the trebutchets begin to pivot around its fulcrum and shot three giant boulders as their slings unravel. There are only three trebutchets left due to two of them breaking down. "Oh sacred light of divinity, pierce the darkness and shine thy radiance upon these abominations!" Gillian points his magic staff at the battlefield, the point of it begins to shine and produces a light ball. Over fifty more light balls materialised themselves around Gillian thanks to Chase and darts off towards the battlefield. The globes positioned themselves all over the grasslands at varying heights, radiating enough light to render the darkness insignificant. The flying boulders'' trajectory comes into view as the darkness is blown away, allowing the Earth magicians some leeway in estimating their landing points. Two of the boulders were well off target, but one is heading straight to the front lines at a rapid velocity. "Earth pillar!" The Earth magicians cast their Intermediate-ranked Earth spell aiming the front of the falling rock. Half a dozen square pillars of earth shot out of the ground, knocking the boulder backwards. Or at least, that was what they had planned to do. The boulder cracks and splits into two less gigantic, but still deadly halves and continue to hurtle towards the line of defenders. The accident caught them unaware as one half smashes the ground and squashes a few people. A bloody arm pokes from underneath the stone, twitching for a moment and then falling limply as its owner dies. The other half of the boulder hits the ground behind the front line and rebounds towards a building. The impact causes the walls of the building to crumble, knocking it off balance and bringing down the men stationed above it. Two of them dies from the fall while the other two lost their lives as the falling debris flattens them. The defenders suffer their first casualties for the battle. The trebutchets would take quite some time to be reloaded before they are used again. As they have predicted, the horde begins to break off to the sides in an attempt to flank their defenses. Unfortunately for them, the defenders were well prepared for their actions. "By the power of the Sacred Phoenix, we command the burning flames to bar the path of our enemies, Fire Wall!!!" two towering walls of fire erupt on the enemies'' sides, inhibiting them from carrying out their plans. The spellcasters imitated Gillian''s gibberish chant, believing that it would boost their magical power. Obviously, it did not do anything of the sort. It induced a placebo effect on them instead, allowing them to strain themselves and keep the fires ablaze. Left with no choice, the horde returns to their straightforward charge. The Blood Counts however, are out of the fires'' reach. They begin to veer off course over the walls of flame. "Spirits of the dead, extinguish the life of thee enemies with ye ethereal forms" Gillian''s chant continues to scale up in terms of ridiculousness as he spins his staff around. Alice''s face is painted a bright red due to the embarrassment she is suffering from and not because of the effort she put into maintaining the fire wall. She would most likely refuse to acknowledge her grandfather in front of anyone once this is all over. The ''spirits of the dead'' or more commonly known as smoke, begin to glide through the skies in a westerly direction towards the horde. The smoke had been held at a semi stationary position above the village up until now. They have been slowly pooling up for the past couple of hours. Chase have finally released his hold on them and directs them towards the enemies. Thanks to the natural air currents moving west, he did not have to spend much mana to move the clouds of smoke. The smoke encircles the Blood Counts, forming vast thick black walls and ceiling which threatens to choke the life out of them. Chase quickly lowers the smoke, forcing the Blood Counts to reduce their flying altitude lest they be strangled. The light balls that were placed high up follow suit and descend towards the ground. ''80 feet, 70, 60, 50!''Once the Blood Counts reach 50 feet, Gillian begins to chant. Chase sends off large amounts of mana towards the battlefield, imbuing them into the air flowing in between the horde. "Oh, Father of Heavenly Might-" "Hurry up!" Alice hisses at her grandfather, the monsters have almost reached the 2000 yard mark. They would have to move onto the next step of the plan soon, and Gillian is not really being helpful at the moment. The defenders have already looked away and covered their ears anyway so no theatrics was needed. "Flashbang!" Gillian heeds his granddaughter''s advice to shorten his chant and immediately crouched on the ground to cover his head and eardrums along with Alice and Chase. Chase had originally named the spell of his ''Flashboom'' but Alice told him it sounded stupid, hence the change in name. The globes of light which had already descended to 20 feet above the ground instantly raise their intensity, causing a blinding flash of light that produced the same effect as staring at the sun with a telescope. The flash is simultaneously accompanied by an extremely loud ringing sound produced by the rapid vibrations of air particles caused by Chase''s mana which were injected earlier. All of the monsters capable of hearing and sight are disoriented by the spell. Chase had initially only planned on using intense light to blind the enemies but Alice had suggested adding in sound as well. The idea had originated from the loud and annoying buzzing sounds emitted by the Blood Counts. Chase let it go on for a few seconds and then lowers the intensity of light back to normal while also stopping the ear-splitting noise he was making. At the signal, all of the defenders raise their heads and returned to their previous stances. A faint buzzing noise is still playing around in their ears, the sound was just too loud for them to block out completely. On the battlefield, most of the enemies are twitching painfully on the ground. The hyper sensitive wolves and Blood Counts have already fainted and are being trampled to death by the temporarily blinded and confused Orcs, Ogres and Treants. The Vine Snakes which were dangling from the Treants have fallen towards the earth and are biting every single creature that approaches them. Snakes have a tendency to get nervous and edgy when exposed to loud sounds. The Flashbang produced a far greater effect than Chase had initially expected.The only unaffected monsters were the Arachnid Kings who continue to march forward, unfazed by the spell. It would take quite some time for the effects to wear off. Chase retakes his control of the smoke and directs it towards the trebutchets, forcing the Ogres to abandon them. No further projectiles would be shot on this day but the smokes of the dead have yet to accomplish their final task. He still has enough mana to carry out the rest of the plans, his clever choice of using Wind magic was worth it. Wind magic consumes the least amount of mana compared to the other three basic elements due to air being almost weightless. "2300, 2200, 2100, 2000 yards!" Chase exclaims the distance so Gillian could coordinate with him. "YOU- SHALL NOT- PASS!!!!" Gillian slams the bottom of his staff on rooftop, emitting a small spark at the top end by clever manipulation of light. He had taken Alice''s earlier advice to heart and shortened his chants. Chase draws up the groundwater to the surface of the earth, turning the soil into a quaqmire which gives way underfoot. He could have drawn out the moisture from the air and wet the land from above ground, but it requires less mana to move what is already there. Minimum input and maximum output, the concept of efficiency which the Blackstone family have always adhered to.The Arachnid Kings and some of the creatures which have blindly wandered forward are caught in the area. The soggy soil did not prove to be much of a problem for the tall Treants and Ogres but the Arachnid Kings and Orcs are half submerged and unable to move. Being the devious predators they are, the Arachnid Kings immediately found a way to escape their predicament. Thick, white strings of web are shot from their mouths and stick to the walls of buildings. Their large bodies enable them to shoot webs at a far wider range compared to household spiders. The defenders immediately try to cut off and burn the threads, but their vain attempts could not do anything to the iron-hard webs. The Arachnid Kings propel their bodies out of the quaqmire by using their threads like bungee ropes. In an instant, large amount of spiders land on the ground, walls and rooftops of the village. Clicking their fangs threateningly, they begin their attack on the defenders. The close combatants finally get their piece of the action. Aaron weaves his body skilfully, avoiding the webs shot by the spiders with minimal movements. His hard earned ''pinpoint precision'' ability allows him to eliminate any unnecessary motions while fighting. The spiders helplessly try to pin him down, but to no avail. For the first time in their lives, they become the prey. Aaron''s twin daggers blur and stab the spiders in vital spots without missing, causing instant death with each attack. There is no need for any flashy movements, what truly matters in a battle is making every hit count. Such is Aaron''s creed and that is why he wields daggers as his main weapon despite them being sidearms. The lightness and versatility of daggers allow him to perform deadly lightning fast jabs and throws. He does not even wear armour because they would only slow him down. An Arachnid King jumps onto a wall to find easier prey. Never in its wildest dream could it imagine that the human would be running up the wall to chase it. Aaron''s feat is only made possible by his monstrous leg strength that was built by countless hours of training. He thrusts one of his daggers and pierces the side of the spider''s belly, drawing out blue blood. With a powerful kick, he rebounds off the wall in an arc and performs a backflip in midair while still holding onto the spider''s carcass. He safely landed as he crashed the spider on top of another Arachnid King below him. The Arachnid Kings do not stand a chance against Aaron, but sadly he is only one man. The others are not faring as well as Aaron, some have already lost their lives in the skirmish. One of the defenders got hit by the web and is stuck to the walls. The spider did not waste any time to skitter over and devour him. Even in war, a spider''s gluttony is terrifying. The teams stationed on the rooftops are struggling to fend off the Arachnid Kings which have climbed up the buildings. The spiders have cleverly blocked off the stairs leading down with their webs, forcing the humans to fight in the small area. The spellcasters are still maintaining the Firewalls and could not lend their assistance. Left without a choice, the melee fighters battle for their lives. "Burning Blade!!" "Wind Thrust!" The melee fighters call out their skill names as elements wrap their weapons. Chase could not spend any mana on fighting the monsters at the moment, so he looks curiously at the spectacle from a nearby rooftop. "Gillian, what are those?" he had never seen those techniques before. As far as he knows, magic and weapon skills are completely separate things. "What? Oh, those are sword skills! Well, actually the name depends on the type of weapon you use... basically you just wrap mana all over your weapon" Gillian answers in a calm tone, anyone who is not looking at him would think he was drinking tea. Gillian is leisurely talking while he and Alice are roasting off the spiders which crawled onto the roof with the Intermediate ranked Fire spell, ''Inferno''. A steady stream of fire pours forth from the tip of his staff. Although there are magical staffs which enhances the wielder''s magical abilities, the one Gillian is wielding is just a worthless stick with a hand-drawn magical diagram at the top to provide a very slight mana reduction while casting spells. The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement. "How come Aaron never taught us that?!" Alice wrinkles her brows. She does not like the fact that Aaron had not taught them such a wonderful thing. "Hmm.. well you see.. Woah!" Gillian stops in the middle of his sentence to dodge a thread of web and retaliates with a spell, burning off the spider and causing it to roll down the building onto the streets below. They are steadily reducing the number of Arachnid Kings which have invaded the village. "You see, those skills are actually unorthodox. Aaron banned his squad, which includes me of course, from using them back in the days. He said the skills are useless which is partially true, but I think it''s just him being butthurt because he cannot use them. You know, his terrible mana control and all..." As Gillian explains, the burning sword of the defender next door snapped off. The fire had caused the metal core of the sword to soften, causing it to break. Such is the price for using flashy but useless skills. Chase did not ask any further questions, he might accidentally distract Gillian too much and cause a fatal slip. The time to retreat is drawing closer, the stunned monsters are slowly recovering themselves and would resume their attacks soon. The Arachnid Kings are quite problematic, they would be a deterrent to the defenders'' withdrawal from the village. They need to kill the spiders fast, or the plan would fail. Fortunately, Aaron is jumping from roof to roof while exterminating the spiders and carrying down the people who are trapped on top of the buildings. Like a pestilence, he rapidly mows down the Arachnid Kings. The stunned horde finally recover themselves enough to march towards the village. The only ones which are in any fighting condition are the Orcs, Ogres and Treants. The Orcs have begun to slowly wade through the mud while the Ogres and Treants trudge ahead by taking gigantic steps. It is time to retreat. "FALL BACK! I REPEAT, FALL BACK!!" Aaron shouts the command to withdraw. The two children and one elderly citizen jumped off the roof and slowed down their fall with Wind magic. The rest of the surviving spellcasting teams had already been carried down by Aaron. They had stopped supplying mana to the Firewalls, just in time before their mana pools are drained completely.The remaining few Arachnid Kings are being dealt with at the moment. Those who could not move were given a ride on top of the scouting group''s horses, the other defenders simply ran on foot. They need to get as far away as possible from the village. The monsters have already made their way through the quaqmire and the pitfalls have taken the lives of their first victims. Some of the ogres stepped into the invisible holes, driving hardened earth stakes into their feet. They let out tumultuous cries in response to the unexpected pain. "Go on first, I''ll be with you later!" Chase tells the others to retreat before him. He needs to stay for a bit more to execute the final step. Drawing out his mana reserves, he calls back the cloud of smoke from the other side of the battlefield towards the village. The black smoke swirls against the air currents and flows through the wave of monsters to cover the top of the village. Having accomplished what he needed to do, Chase begins to retreat. However, something caught his sight and stopped him in his tracks. A lone Arachnid King had survived the sweep and had pinned down the Stump Geezer to a wall. His horse is whimpering nearby, too scared to move. The spider rapidly scurries over to kill him off, but did not manage to do so as a sharp spike of earth pierces its body. Chase hurriedly runs over to rescue the old man from his plight. "Hold on, I''ll get you free!" Chase grabs the sticky web with his hands and pulls with all his might. The web did not even budge. "Leave it boy, this is where I bloody die! Go and end this damn battle!" sensing the futility of Chase''s effort, he shoos him away. He had lived a long and satisfying life, there is no need for a youth with a bright future ahead to sacrifice his life to save him. "NO!" Chase refused to leave. He broke the taboo of not revealing his ''Paramount Mana Manipulation'' ability in front of anyone as his eyes turn silver in front of the old man. A frigid wave of energy froze the webs, making them fragile. Chase elbows the web, causing it to break, freeing the Stump Geezer. "Boy, was that.." "No time! Grab your horse and let''s ride out of the village!" the monsters had almost passed through the pitfall area. They would have been in the village earlier if they had not been taking great care in watching where they tread. The fires burning in the village had already begun to spread due to not being kept in check. Stump Geezer calmed his horse down and pulled himself up. Chase jumped onto the back of the horse and it immediately gallops through the streets towards the eastern exit of the village. A wooden beam falls on the ground in front of them but the old man showed his amazing equestrian skills by making the horse jump over it. "Faster!!" Chase is beginning to panic, the monsters have already entered the village. If they dally for too long, the horde would pass through the spell''s range and everything would fall apart. They finally reached the eastern outskirts of the village, the rest of the defenders could be seen to be running a few hundred yards ahead of them with light balls glowing overhead. "Stop, this is the farthest we could go!" the Stump Geezer pulls back the reins on his horse, causing it to raise its front legs while kicking the air. The horse snuffles heavily, it had been running at top speed for an extended amount of time now. Chase had to stop short of his ideal distance because the monsters are already too close to the exit of the village. The Treants and Ogres walk over the buildings, trampling them under their foot. The Orcs and Treants are careful to avoid the fire. "Earth Wall!" Chase erects a thick and sturdy wall of earth in front of the old man and his horse, shielding them from what is to come. "Earth Pillar!"A square pillar of earth extended vertically from the ground with Chase on top of it. Gaining a bird''s eye view on the village, Chase executes the final step of the plan. Sending off his mana towards the smoke churning over the village, he swiftly brings it down to ground level while forcing the air out of the village. The smoke begins to occupy the air space of the entire zone causing the flames to shrink. The Orcs begin to cough and choke due to the lack of air in the environment, but that is not what Chase is aiming for. "TAKE COVER!!" Aaron who had been observing the situation from afar knew that it is time to protect themselves. The devastating final stage of Chase''s strategy is about to take place. "Earth Wall!" Multiple cries are heard as the spellcasters hastily erected defensive walls of earth. The defenders huddle together closely behind them, making sure everyone is protected. Gillian did not even bother to act anymore, everyone is too scared and tense to be paying any attention. Clawing out the dregs of his mana from within, Chase takes control of the air flow and directs it towards the smoke filled village. "Goodbye, Thanes" Chase mutters sadly, no building will stand unharmed from this. He hurriedly jumps off his Earth Pillar and slows down his fall with Wind magic conjured from the remnants of his mana reserves. Stump Geezer reaches his hand out and pulls Chase behind the Earth Wall. The reintroduction of air breathes new life unto the flames, causing them to flare violently as well as inducing a massive explosion. A deafening roar resounds over miles of land. The shockwave from the explosion throws the thousands of monsters in the village all over the place. Shrapnel and flying glass decapitates a portion of the orcs, the collapsed walls and buildings crushing some but the majority are burnt to cinders by the violent flames. The Treants were not spared, the flames have caught onto their bodies and is speedily turning them into giant chunks of charcoal. Ogres were protected from severe injuries thanks to their tough hide, but the blast caused them to lose consciousness. The flames continue to burn and spread uncontrollably while greedily devouring everything in their paths. The wind resulting from the explosion is so strong that sprays of debris are blown out in all directions. The air ripples turbulently as chunks of buildings fly toward the defenders, missing them by several feet. Chase did not think about what would happen after the backdraft explosion when he planned for it. As a result, the sea of flames are slowly gaining on them as it spreads over the grasslands. Having spent all of his mana, he has no means of putting out the massive fire. "RUNNN!!!!" Stump Geezer grabbed Chase and pulled him on to the horse. With a snap of the reins, the horse starts to gallop towards the East,away from the village. The entire area is filled with grass, the fire would most likely spread and burn everything. The rest of the defenders have already resumed running away. "Three-quarters of the enemies dead, my ass!" Aaron curses loudly as he remembered Chase''s words. The fire is so big that it would even kill the defenders, they would have to outrun the flames or risk being cremated alive. By a stroke of luck, drops of water begin to fall from the sky onto the fields. Like a blessing from the heavens, it turns into a light drizzle and then heavy rainfall. The fires sizzle and hiss as the water slowly douses them. It was too big to be quenched immediately but at least it is no longer growing. The defenders breathe a collective sigh of relief after being spared from their fiery dooms. Stump Geezer halted his horse nearby the defenders and dismounted with Chase. Aaron did not waste any time and rushes over to hug Chase but he was beaten by Alice who had arrived first. Chase is tackled onto the ground by a sobbing Alice. *Hic* *Hic* "I thought you were a goner..." Alice did not see Chase from the distance, her vision had been blocked by the Earth Walls before she could look. The massive explosion had struck fear into her very heart, she had thought that Chase did not make it and was caught up in his own magic. Chase did not do anything and only looked helplessly at Alice. He wanted to pat her head, but his body is quite sore from the aftereffects of depleting his mana. Never use up all of your mana, that is a common rule for spellcasters. Having a dry mana pool would cause a backlash on the physical body, like what Chase is experiencing now. Aaron walks over and lifts the two children off the ground, making them stand upright. "Good job, Chase" Those are the only words he found appropriate at the moment. The rest of the defenders are staring off at the distance, eyeing the dying flames. They have achieved the impossible, the odds were terribly against them, but they have won the battle. Despite their victory, no one is in the mood for a celebration. The battle had been won but not without a hefty price. The village is gone and most of them had lost their precious comrades during the siege by Arachnid Kings. Even the heavens are mourning for them as the rain grows heavier. The flames continue to dance under the rain. Tall pillars of smoke rise up towards the sky. The spirits of the dead are free at last.
  • Number of living defenders: 169
-------------------------------------------------------------------------------- INCOMING WALL OF TEXT FROM AUTHOR TL,DR version down below. YEAH!! TOOK ME A WHILE BUT I''M DONE WITH THE FIRST SKIRMISH OF THE SERIES!! Read this before asking about them: Question: Are Flashbangs really that effective? Answer: Yes, the ones in Counterstrike don''t hold a candle to real ones. Google it up, they''re pretty darn badass. Question: Why weren''t the Arachnid Kings affected by the Flashbangs? Answer: Spiders have bad eyesight and can''t hear. They hunt by feeling vibrations on their hairy legs. Question: Why didn''t the monsters just charge them with full force from the start? Answer: As Chase had explained, the monsters were treating them as a warm up. Something like a military exercise for a much bigger target. Question: Why didn''t you make Chase kill everything with black holes or maelstroms or other shenanigans? Answer: I''m sorry if I disappointed you but here is the reason. This story is going to be long and we are in the first arc, Chase is 11 years old. I don''t think he should be that overpowered in the first arc, those type of MCs who muscle their way through everything gets boring really fast. So, taking Chase''s logical personality into consideration, I let him do the planning. Yeah, that''s right.. I had a bunch of plans when I was doing Chapter 11 but then somehow the characters were screaming NO!! in my head. The monsters were protesting as to why they were too dumb and Chase was nagging me about him not having enough mana for all the stuff I was going to make him do. No, I''m not crazy,I am speaking figuratively. I hope I managed to make it OP and not too OP at the same time somehow! Stuff that I have Googled about to write this chapter:
  • The distance of the horizon from the eyes of a viewer who is standing on ground and on a building
  • Wolves
  • Spiders
  • Snakes
  • Mosquitoes
  • Video of ''Over 9000'' from DBZ
  • Average range of bows
  • Trebutchets and their mechanism
  • Time taken for bodies to decay
  • Time taken to cremate a body
  • Gandalf''s outfit
  • Flashbangs
  • Concept of Sound and what makes them louder
  • Backdraft explosions
It looks like a bunch of unrelated stuff huh? Funny how writing a story can link all of these things, hahahaha :mowahaha: I''ll release the finale of the arc in 2-3 days! Yay, first arc coming to an end!!! TL,DR: Flashbangs are effective, spiders cant hear or see properly, monsters were conducting military exercise, Chase shouldn''t be too OP yet, I googled a bunch of stuff, chapter coming out in 2-3 days. -----------------------------------------------------------
Outmaneuvered and OutnumberedArmusArc Finale
For The Curious Mind
Chapter 14: A Foggy Path It has been a week since Thanes was razed to the ground, nothing but ashes and ruins are left behind. The inn, Godric''s house, Gillian''s house, all of them are gone. The surviving defenders have moved on towards the nearest town, Ceylon. They met up with the non-combatants which have been evacuated earlier a quarter of the way through the journey and shared food and supplies among themselves. The soldiers, having nothing left to protect, carried on towards the town in order to report to their superiors. The adventurers stay with the group for their hopes and dreams have been crushed to smithereens. After facing the terrors of the Forest for themselves, none of them retained their previous confidence. There shall be no Exploration for them, or for anyone else at the moment. None of them expected to see corpses of monsters and humans alike littering the fields around Ceylon. bodies riddled with arrows, men with broken armours, flies and maggots thrived upon the scene of carnage. It was evident then, that Thanes was not the only one attacked. For such a large habitat like the Millennium Forest, an army of several thousands were too small. The monsters must have spread themselves out and took various paths, targeting every human settlement in their way. They arrived in front of the battered stone walls of the town like defeated dogs, seeking refuge. The walls stood at ten feet high, made out of layered bricks, thick enough to deter any minor attacks. Small rectangular slits were present in significant quantities over the wall, serving as arrow chutes. Numerous gaping holes at the foot of the wall have been plastered as a form of makeshift repair. The sounds of construction rung out from behind them, indicating work in progress. A large set of thick wooden doors, just as tall as the walls, stoically guarded the way to the interior of the town. A pair of guards stood before a small opening at the bottom of the door, purposely made for human entry. Their bodies were draped by iron chainmails and they held sharp-looking pole axes in their hands. They flanked the entrance, ready to swing down their weapons at any sign of hostility. It took several moments for the Squad Leaders to identify themselves and clarify the situation. The guards invited them inside and told them to wait as they relay the message to Lord Sierra, the ruling noble of Ceylon. The weary defenders had no choice but to stay. It was a few hours later that they were finally escorted all the way to the lord''s castle in the innermost part of the city. They saw dozens of buildings crushed by huge boulders on their way and a large number of people trying to move the giant rocks with Magic. The citizens eyed them with sympathy as they walked through the streets. Judging by the damages to the town, the locals seem to be kindred souls who have suffered through the same things. Inside the lord''s castle, they were served with multitudes of food as the lord spoke to them. First of all, he offered his deepest apologies to the refugees. Apparently he could not spare any of his soldiers to aid Thanes or the other villages which had also sent similar requests because his beloved town was also under attack. It was only a couple of days ago that the evacuees from Thanes and various other places arrived in Ceylon, whom he kindly provided lodgings to within his castle. As spacious as his castle was, he could not house every single refugee. Hence, over half of them were placed in the soldiers'' living quarters. According to him, the town was assaulted by an army of thousands of monsters. The horde occupied a large area which was located several miles away from Ceylon, blatantly displaying its full force. Alarmed at the report, Lord Sierra immediately barred off the gates and imposed a state of temporary lockdown on the city. He could not send his personal army of one thousand to vanquish the monsters, so he chose to have them guard the town from within its fortified walls while enlisting the help of the gathered adventurers as hired forces. He had already sent a messenger to the capital, so help was bound to come sooner or later. The horde did not make any moves for three whole days as if they were waiting for something. Not daring to unnecessarily agitate the monsters at first, he ordered the mages to restrain themselves from firing spells at the horde. On the fourth day, Lord Sierra regretted his decision on not striking first. The army of monsters received thousands of reinforcements from higher up in the west, bolstering their already mighty forces. They even came with siege weapons resembling giant trebutchets. The lord decided to wait no longer, so he ordered the spellcasters to open their attacks. The composition of the attacking army was identical to the one which besieged Thanes. However, compared to the latter, this army attacked full force in reckless abandon. They mindlessly charged at the city walls, unafraid of their own deaths. The stones flung by the trebutchet managed to break parts of the wall and buildings within the city, which are now being repaired. Under heavy fire by the combined forces of his army and the adventurers, the horde was fully eradicated with major casualties to the defending forces by the end of the second day of the siege. The Squad Leaders which defended Thanes delivered a full blown report to Lord Sierra, informing him of what had happened in the village. The report combined with those he received from the capital earlier that day clarified several things which Lord Sierra had not been able to confirm previously. Lord Sierra revealed his speculations to the defenders and told them to brave themselves for the upcoming storm.
  1. The monsters had split up into several armies and were destroying every human settlement on their way.
  2. Their target is the capital itself.
  3. The monsters were being controlled.
  4. The birth of a new Demon King
The information he received told him that similar patterns had cropped up all over the kingdom. Though the composition of the armies vary with the geographical locations, their strategy was the same. The monsters split up into smaller divisions to raze villages to the ground, and regrouped into larger armies when attacking bigger towns. These armies were heading towards the center of the continent, right where the capital is located. These supported his first and second points. In short, it was a coordinated multidirectional pincer attack on the capital. It was a simple but effective strategy which provided many advantages. The armies would be able to gain experience in sieges as they practice on the smaller villages and cities. Reinforcements from outside the capital would be cut off as the monsters destroy everything in their path, leaving the capital to stand alone. If they had succeeded, the kingdom of Armitage would be no more. Monsters, are not known for their high intelligence. This coupled with the involvement of the cowardly goblins in their attacks supported his third point. However, the timing for the attack was a bit off and led to their failure. The monsters had decided to attack during a time which was quite disadvantageous to them. This is because legions of adventurers all across the continent were on their way to gather at the capital and were concentrated in the big cities. Hence, the defensive power of the towns and cities were doubled or even tripled. None of the larger cities or towns have fallen to enemy forces although a few were reduced into terrible conditions. In a way, The Great Exploration was a hidden blessing which protected the kingdom. The only known living being which has the power to rule over monsters is the Demon King. The Lord of Shadows, the Champion of Evil, the Monster Overlord. Those are the various names given to the one who was born destined to champion the forces of evil. It had been over fifty years since the defeat of the 107th Demon King, the most fearsome one in history. The cycles of battles between the Heroes and Demon Kings would repeat every 20-30 years. However, it had been far too long since the previous cycle. The denizens of Armus believed the forces of Good had finally won because there were no new Hero or Demon King. Recent events had proven them to be wrong, it is without doubt that a new Demon King had been born. Since the Demon King had no knowledge of The Exploration being held this year, it must have been born in a very secluded place. The event is so famous that even adventurers from other continents come to join on occasions. After informing the defenders of the grave news, the lord ordered his men to prepare tents for the refugees and open up some areas in the slums for them to stay in. He did not wish to be a poor host, but there was no choice as even some of his own citizens are homeless now. Most of the adventurers and merchants declined his offer. They are well-versed in finding places to stay at, even if the inns were full there must be a local somewhere who is willing to rent a few rooms for the right price. Some of them have no intention to stay in the city, they have to check up on their families that they left behind. Most of the adventurers came from the countryside which were the first places to be attacked. The chances of their family surviving were slim but they have to hold on to their thin sliver of hopes. The lord understood their concerns and wished them luck as they turned their backs and left the castle. The original villagers of Thanes were glad to accept the Lord''s hospitality. A tent and a place to live is better than nothing after all. Of course, among those who accepted were Chase, Aaron, Gillian and Alice. The kingdom had already sent word of this to the neighbouring continents. All they can do now is prepare for an inevitable battle and to wait for the Hero to step forward. ---------------------------------------------------------------------------- A group of five is sitting about a round wooden table positioned right next to a wall. Two elderly men, one middle-aged man, a boy and a girl are having their orders taken by the waiter. The rowdy atmosphere induced by the customers permeates the whole room. "What? What do you mean you don''t have any tea?" A white haired old man spoke up to the waiter, eyes wide in disbelief. "Sorry pops, but ordering tea is a bit...weird, in this establishment" The waiter replies while giving an awkward smile. He had been working in this tavern for years and no one had ever ordered any non-alcoholic beverages. Not to mention bringing kids over, the tavern is known to be one of the roughest one around even by the standards of Ceylon''s slums. "...Fine, bring me some plain water then" Gillian mumbles weakly with his white eyebrows knitted together in dismay. If only his house is still there, he could have brewed his favourite red tea. ''Ah... those teapots and cups were a part of a pretty expensive set too...'' He hangs his head low in sadness, most of his fortune had been blown up by the explosion. The only thing that survived was his bag of gold, but that does not even come close to a tenth of his previous wealth. "Give me and the kids some water as well" A muscular black haired man in his late thirties chides in. Aaron Blackstone is not the type to drink booze. As a soldier and a combatant, he had been trained to be alert at all times. Although he abstains from drinking, he does not prohibit anyone else from doing so except for his underage child and subordinates. "Okay, and what about you?" The waiter turns his head towards the other elderly person. "Ah... just give me some water! I don''t bloody have the money to pay for anything else" The geezer groaned unhappily while waving the waiter away with his only hand. Unlike the other defenders, he was dragged along by the quartet before him, all because he found out about a secret that he should not have. ''Just my bloody luck..'' With an obvious frown on his face, he glares at Aaron, the man who forcefully took him along without his consent. The waiter walked away to get their orders with a puzzled expression. He had seen many customers, but this has got to be the oddest group yet. Who has ever heard of customers who only ordered water? "So, what was it yer wanted from me? If we''re going to bloody discuss something confidential why choose a tavern?" More creases appears on Stump Geezer''s forehead, adding more lines to his already wrinkled skin. "In noisy places like this, no one would pay attention to what we say" Aaron replies nonchalantly. As if to empower his statement, a brawl broke out between two groups of men a couple of tables away. Curses and punches are thrown around. The other customers stand up and cheers them on, eager to see bloodshed. ''Maybe too noisy..'' Aaron regrets as even his thoughts are being drowned out by the noise. Yet again, this is the most suitable place in the slums. The streets and the place their tents are pitched at are too crowded with the homeless. "What do you know about Chase''s eyes?" Aaron fixes his eyes on the geezer''s posture, having the entire top half of the old man''s body within his view. The rest of him was hidden under the table. The old coot will not be able to utter a lie and get away with it, not with Aaron watching him. "It''s.. Ahhh! Hurry up with the bloody water will yer?" He holds back his answer for a moment, seeing the waiter has returned. He understands how dire it would be should this information leaks out. "Pops, if you keep on being rude, I''ll squeeze some bloody water out of you, got it?" The waiter bangs the glass of water on the table, right in front of Stump Geezer''s hand. He does not feel like taking offense from some old man who looks like a beggar. "....." "Shitty brat.." Stump geezer mutters softly under his breath as he glowers at the waiter who had already walked to another table at the opposite side of the tavern. He turns his eyes back towards Aaron and continues with his answer, knowing that he cannot lie. "It''s Mana Manipulation isn''t it?" His response elicited a sharp intake of breath from everyone except Aaron, although Aaron''s eyes did widen slightly. It''s not a wonder for them to be so shocked, he is just as surprised when he first saw the boy''s eyes turning silver. "How do you know that? There are other abilities where the eyes change colour when used" Aaron tries to coax out the geezer''s secret. Mana Manipulation is an ability that only runs in the Blackstone family. Although it had been recorded in various books, few knows of the exact characteristics exhibited by the user or the fact that it is genetically inherited. For the old man to recognize the features, he must not be an ordinary person. "I''ve heard about it from somewhere" The geezer kept his eye contact with Aaron, but his hand nervously moved towards his own body as if to guard himself. "Where?" Aaron narrows his eyes, staring hard at the old man. From his observations, the old man did not lie but there was more to it than what meets the eyes. Gillian, Alice and Chase could only look at the two as they converse with each other. This is not their field of expertise, hence it is better to keep quiet and not be a bother. "A reliable source of information which I can''t tell yer" Stump Geezer gazes back into Aaron''s piercing violet eyes, trying hard not to lose or show his nervousness. Cold sweat had already begun to roll down his back. "Tell it, or else" Aaron squeezes the words out through gritted teeth. This is a very grave matter, the old man''s confidentiality can go to hell for all he cares. "Or else what? Yer gonna bloody kill me? I''m old, do you think I''ll be afraid to die?" Aaron is taken aback by the geezer''s answer, he was not really thinking about anything along the lines of murder. It was just a figure of speech to enforce his threat. "Yer can''t kill me even if yer wanted to. Yer just not the type of man to be doing that sort of thing" Stump Geezer had taken the upper hand for the conversation. He knows Aaron would not be able to harm him, judging by how Aaron risked his life to save the trapped defenders during the siege. Even more, he had contributed a lot towards the defense, so the quartet owes him some gratitude. "Mister, can you just answer my dad? This is really important. We are not going to go anywhere unless you confirm a few things for us" Chase barges into the conversation after realising his father was losing. "I..." It is hard for him to refuse Chase''s request. The boy had saved his life, it would be rude of him not to comply. "Sigh... I still cannot reveal my sources, but at least I can tell yer who I am" He starts to rummage around in his pockets, fumbling a few times as he does so. Having only one hand makes everything difficult. After a few moments of difficulties which drew awkward looks from the others, he successfully procures a familiar white hexagonal metal plate, the portable Glyph of Evaluation. "I''m going to do this once and quick" Stump Geezer starts to channel a trickle of mana towards the Glyph, causing it to glow faintly with an azure coloured light. The light starts to thin itself and wraps around his body like a measuring tape. *THUD* A steel dagger embeds itself on the wall, vibrating violently while giving off a brittle strum. The dagger missed Stump Geezer''s face by a few inches, causing the light to disperse due to him losing concentration. All five of them turn towards the direction from whence it came from. The brawl had already escalated to a full blown fight with weapons. One of the men involved is holding his hand in pain, a trickle of blood flowing from his palm. Another man holds a sword at his throat, signifying his victory. The dagger must have been knocked out from the defeated man''s hand and coincidentally flew towards the table they were sitting at. "HEY!!" Aaron rises up from his seat, face red and fists clenched in anger. He stomps towards the men who are involved in the fight and starts to send lightning fast uppercuts. The men were sent flying from one side of the room towards the door. Some of them were lucky enough to be thrown accurately out the establishment but a few did not share their luck. Their bodies made contact with the wall and they slid to the floor like sacks of potatoes, landing with loud thuds. They start to crawl out in fear, scurrying away like handicapped cockroaches. Chase was not looking at the spectacle, he kept his eyes on Stump Geezer for the whole duration of Aaron''s rampage. The geezer too, was not paying attention to what was happening. He fell into a state of deep concentration after the shock of almost being stabbed in the head, staring intently at his hand as he contemplated about something. Beads of sweat dripped off the geezer''s nose and fell on the table. "Right, please continue" Aaron says as he retires back to his seat and crossed his legs. Now that the fools were gone, they can have the conversation in peace. ''Tch.. if that dagger had stabbed anyone, I would''ve murdered them right then and there'' Aaron is still fuming over the incident. What would have happened if Chase or Alice was hurt? "I.. I don''t think I should be revealing my information after all" The one-armed old man stuffs back the Glyph in his hand back into his pocket. He stares down at the table while doing so, not making any eye contact with anyone. "WHA-" Aaron begins to exclaim his frustration, the geezer is starting to really piss him off. Among the things that he hates, indecisiveness is very high up in the list. "Yer don''t really need to know who I am, what yer wanted was for me to shut up about it, right?" Stump Geezer hits the nail right on the spot. The only issue that matters is that word about Chase having the ability does not get out. The source of information regarding the ability is secondary. "I can''t give yer lot anything but my words for it" He raises his head up and slowly pans his head around the table, scanning the faces of the quartet one-by-one. He has to show his sincerity or he would be stuck with them for the rest of his life. "My name is Marcus Noir, yer can call me Mark. I solemnly swear that I won''t be going around telling on the boy''s ability to no one" Mark gazes stonily at the four. No matter what happens, he would stick to his words. He had never broken a promise in his sixty-four years of life. "..... " Aaron spotted something curious. The old man did not lie about his name, so why did he not show it on the Glyph? Perhaps he does not want reveal his title, but titles can be hidden on the portable version of the Glyph of Evaluation, unlike the ones available in the Adventurer''s Guild. "This is not something I can decide alone, what do the three of you think about this?" He asks as he turns around to face the other three members of the party. "I believe him" Alice says with a warm smile at Marcus. She is quite fond of the old man for saving Chase from the explosion in Thanes. "I believe he can be trusted as well" Gillian strokes his beard thoughtfully as he said so. His black eyes carefully observing Mark. "I trust him" Chase responded simply. He might be naive, but he is confident that the old man would keep his words. "Okay, that''s settled then" Aaron declares a bit reluctantly. He knew Marcus did not lie, but it bugs him that the old man is hiding something from them. However, since Chase has already agreed to it, he will have to accept it. "So... am I free to go?" Marcus asks hopefully, his eyes brightening up at the prospect of leaving this accursed dump of a tavern. "...Yes" Aaron nods slowly. They have no need to hold Mark captive anymore. "Alright then, maybe we''ll meet up some other time, eh?" Marcus slowly raises his tired old body off the chair and straightened his stiff back. "So Chase, we would have to rethink about your Academy bills for next year.." Aaron glances at Chase. He is currently jobless at the moment and the amount of money they have are still not enough. Borrowing from Gillian would be a last resort. If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation. "Huh? Academy? Yer sending the boy to the Academy?" Marcus who had already begun to walk away sharply turned around to rejoin the conversation. "Why do yer need to pay? Just send the boy through the scholarship program.. he should be good enough to pass" "Scholarship... program?" This is a new piece of information for Aaron. As far as he knows, the Academy had no such thing. "Yer haven''t heard? They introduced it along with Combat and Magic classes a couple of years ago" Marcus inches back to his chair and sits down. "They have Combat and Magic classes?" It was Chase''s turn to be surprised. From what he knew of the Academy, they only taught standard academic things such as history, science and arts. If they had Combat and Magic classes, Chase would definitely join them. "Yeah, a couple of years ago they started introducing them. Some of the nobles wanted their kids to be good in fights. So, the Academy had hired some Zenithian Knights and Royal Wizards to teach with the King''s permission. They''re kinda like extra classes besides the normal ones which can be added on for extra charges" Marcus starts to explain. This is already widely known but apparently word of it have not reached the countryside. "And about the scholarship program?" Aaron asks again, this had really piqued his interest. Things would be easier if they do not need to pay. "Opened up at the same time as part of the King''s condition for allowing his Zenithian Knights and Royal Wizards to teach at the Academy. The Academy is to hold a test once a year to select worthy kids who deserve to be sponsored for their education. These kids would be taught in all three classes for free, but they would have to join the Army for some time by the end of their school years." "I heard the test is extremely hard, but yer boy shouldn''t have too much of a problem with it" Marcus says as he briefly glances at Chase. The boy is probably good enough to be teaching the teachers Magic. ".........." Aaron stares at Marcus with a wide open mouth. The old man did not speak a single lie. "When is the test?" Chase puts forth his question excitedly. He wants to prepare himself for it and make sure he passes. Being overconfident is not part of his traits. The fact that he would have to do some military service does not discourage him in any way since his father used to be a soldier himself. "Should be exactly one week from now" "That''s it! Forget about waiting till next year, just go now!" Aaron jumps off his seat and grabs Chase. He rattles Chase back and forth, unable to control his happiness. "Y-y-y-y-y-e-e-e-a-a-h" Chase''s response is distorted by the violent vibration his body is going through. "I''m going over to Emond at first light tomorrow, I can bring yer boy along if yer want" "....Promise me you won''t do anything that would harm Chase in any way" Aaron narrows his eyes at Marcus. He still has some negative feelings about the old man. "I promise I won''t harm yer boy" Marcus replies after letting out a tired sigh. Just when is this man going to stop suspecting him? "Alright, meet me at the East Gate tomorrow. I''ll leave yer if yer late" Marcus mouths off as he rises from his seat and leaves the tavern for good. "Well, that''s great news for you two!" Gillian exclaims happily. He had a feeling that Aaron would be asking to borrow some money from him before they knew about the scholarship program. "You''re going to the Academy, Chase! Good luck!" Alice flashes a wide grin at Chase, happy for him. Chase''s happiness shattered into pieces like dropped glass. He would have to leave Alice behind, and a year earlier than expected. ''She''s not even sad that I''m going to move away...'' Chase thought sulkily, his smile slowly turning into a frown. It went unnoticed though, as the grandfather and granddaughter pair was assaulted by Aaron in a bear hug. Aaron decided to spend some money and booked four rooms in a high-class inn near the East Gate, just for the occasion. They spent the night in luxury on soft, comfortable beds, something which they had almost forgotten about. Chase did not sleep soundly though, he barely slept at all. It was not because of the excitement or joy of having a chance to enter the Academy for free. It was due to the heavy feeling in his heart which was eating him away. ''Do I really want this?'' ''Why am I even going to the Academy?'' ''For what reason am I learning how to fight? For an adventure?'' ''Should I really leave behind all these wonderful people?'' ''Would Alice still remember me?'' For an eleven year old boy, he had a lot of worries weighing on his pre-adolescent mind. They were legit questions too, just what is he trying to do with his life? Eventually he fell asleep in the wee hours of the morning without finding any definite answers to his questions. "RISE AND SHINE!!!" Chase''s eardrums is pierced by a familiar booming voice, one which belongs to his father. Loud yelps of surprise and pain resound throughout the inn, most likely coming from customers who were surprised and fell of the bed. The sun has yet to rise, but Aaron''s biological clock indicates that it would be dawn soon. Hence, he yelled from outside the locked doors of Chase''s room. Comfort has little meaning to him. Feeling slightly drowsy, Chase slowly got off his bed and creeps towards the door. Swinging the door open, his father''s bright smiling face is revealed. "We''re going to be leaving soon, get ready!" Having said what he needed, Aaron left and went back to his own room. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- The four of them and the other customers had a very early breakfast that day. Thanks to Aaron, some of them woke up and could not get back to sleep. Unable to bear their hunger, they descend the stairs in search of food. The cook swore under his breath as he worked in the kitchen, cursing whoever it was that woke everybody up. Having finished their meals, the quartet checks out of the inn and headed towards the East Gate with some food packed in a knapsack for Chase. The short journey was quiet without any conversation between them. Something about mornings just seem to dampen people''s spirits. Even the usually spirited Alice looked downcast and tired. The East Gate soon comes into view. Its giant wooden doors are identical to the West Gate which they had entered through. Marcus is already there, his horse right beside him snuffling heavily over his shoulder. It is a surprising sight to see a man besides Aaron being an early riser. "Done?" Marcus asks Chase. "Hold on for a while" Chase walks a few paces forward and turns around to face his father, his magic tutor, and his only friend or love interest which he is still very confused about. Straightening his posture, he looks at the faces of every single one of them while burning their images into his memory. Having done that, he bows at ninety degrees, face staring at the cobblestone paved path. "Thank you, for everything" His voice quivers slightly. A hand touches his shoulder, it was warm and very familiar. Chase could not feel it over his shirt, but the hand was rough and callused from all the hard work he had done in his lifetime. The man touching him had never known the meaning of taking things easy, he had always gave his best in raising Chase up. The tenderness of the touch provided Chase with an unexplainable comfort. Another hand touches the top of Chase''s head and ruffled his hair. It was not as rough as his father''s but it was just as warm. Chase could picture the snowy white hair and beard of its devious but gentle owner standing in front of him. Gone are the days where he would sit on a sofa in front of a warm fireplace while sipping tea together. No words were uttered by any of them, but Chase''s heart starts to tremble. His eyes begins to water and small teardrops threatened to roll down his face. "Stand straight" A soft, girlish voice which reminds Chase of a bubbly and spirited girl enters his ears. No girl could have ever endured Aaron''s training regimen and keep up with him throughout the whole thing, except for the owner of the voice. Chase slowly raises his head and faces Alice, his eyes bright with unshed tears. He had expected a smiling Alice to greet him but the face in front of him was not much different from his own. Alice''s face is contorted in a frown, beads of water slid out of her eyes and rolled down her reddened face. Unable to hold herself back, she pulls Chase into a tight hug while placing her head over Chase''s left shoulder. "I''m going *hic* to miss *hic* you.. come back safe okay?" Her words were squeaked out with difficulty accompanied by uncontrollable sniffling. "Okay.." Chase felt a huge sense of relief, just what was he worrying about? Alice would always remain his friend no matter where he is. Five years, ten years, nothing would take away their time spent together. After finally managing to control her emotions, Alice let go of Chase. Her face is still red and her eyes are still glossy, but she flashes her usual cheerful smile, looking as pretty as ever with the sunlight shining on her brown hair. "The sun has risen, it''s time to go" Marcus insensitively interrupts the scene as if he could not read the atmosphere. Gillian and Aaron stand on the left and right side of Alice respectively and places a hand on her shoulders. All of them stares at Chase with bright cheerful faces, hinting of the delightful reunion to come rather than the current tearful farewell. "Go, and good luck" The three of them say in unison, their hearts united for a single moment. Chase wipes the tears off his face with his right arm and nods seriously with his eyebrows knitted together. He turns around showing his knapsack and rushes towards Marcus who was already talking to the gate guards. "I hope he doesn''t meet his grandmother in the capital.." Aaron mutters quietly, his feet shaking nervously. "Chase has a grandmother?" Alice asks, she is interested to know what sort of person Chase''s grandmother is. "Which one? Your mother or Iris''s?" Gillian interjects with a question of his own. "You know that the Blackstone family lives in Hwalren except for me and Chase..." Aaron says bitterly, a hint of sadness appears on his face for a fleeting moment. "Ah... then.. oh dear, I hope he doesn''t meet Corvette too" Gillian''s peach coloured skin begins to pale slightly as he too, shakes in fear. "What sort of person is Corvette?" Alice had never heard anything about Chase''s other family members besides Aaron. It was just never spoken of. "You don''t want to know" Aaron and Gillian blurted out together, both cowering in their shoes. To scare even the brave and strong Aaron and the calm and composed Gillian, Corvette Grim must be a very fearsome old woman. ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- "Finally, I was thinking that yer changed your mind about leaving" Marcus gave a sidelong glance to Chase, a playful smirk playing on his wrinkled visage. "Get on the horse - hup!-" Extending his hand to Chase, he pulled him up and seated Chase behind his back. "Yer know the drill, hold on tight because I ride fast, Hiyah!" With that said, Marcus snaps the reins on his horse, causing it to go straight into a gallop through the opening in the gate. They sped through the wide,open grasslands which are a prominent characteristic of Armitage. The East Gate shrunk in no time as they travel farther and farther away from Ceylon. "Hey, Mister Mark? Why didn''t you show us your information back then?" Chase asks while holding onto Marcus''s waists, his black hair merrily tossed by the cool morning winds, revealing his silver eyes. They had discussed about what to do regarding Chase''s eye colour the evening before. In the end, they picked Gillian''s idea as the solution. Gillian had suggested Chase to never stop channeling mana while he is awake, in order to constantly keep his eyes silver. This way, no one would notice anything should Chase use Magic because they do not know of his original eye colour. Just channeling mana without using it for spells would not drain him of it. The mental stress on doing so might be a bit hard on him, but Chase could stop and rest while he sleeps so it should be okay. Chase was advised about keeping a low profile, to avoid attracting any unwanted attention. Marcus gradually slows down the horse and brings it to a stop. Without saying anything, he rummages the inside of his pockets and extracted a square blue metal plate. "Here, channel some mana into this. Don''t worry it won''t bite" He says as he twists his body around and hands the object to Chase. Chase is bewildered by the sudden request, but he trusts the geezer and did as requested. Reaching out for the warm spot right beside his heart, he gently draws out his mana and let a steady trickle flow into the blue metal plate. A soft pulsating green light begins to envelop the plate and disappears after a few seconds. "Good, now hand it over" Chase complies and places the object back into Marcus''s palm. Judging by the reaction given by the plate, it is some sort of Glyph. One which Chase does not know about. "What was th-" Before Chase could finish structuring his question, the Glyph begins to glow again in Marcus''s hand. This time it gives off a bright yellow light. The light forms a complete ring around Chase and breaks off into uncountable tiny fragments, only to reform into something invisible to Chase. Marcus is moving his fingers about in the air, as if interacting with something. Most likely, whatever information that is being displayed is only available to him. "And....done" The Glyph dims and return to its original state as Marcus said so. Marcus places the Glyph back into his own pocket and withdraws the Glyph of Evaluation to replace it. The white hexagonal metal plate begins to glow with its trademark azure light and encircles Marcus, it then shattered into tiny shards and coalesced into letters in front of Chase''s very eyes.
NAMEMarcus Noir
TITLEThanes Branch, Adventurer''s Guild Chief
"...Understand now?" The letters fade away as Marcus cuts his supply of mana to the Glyph. "Why show it to me now? Does it have something to do with the blue Glyph?" "Yes, The blue Glyph is called the Glyph of Resolution. It is exclusively used for staff registration by the Adventurer''s Guild. A moment ago, I made yer into one of the agents of my branch" "What? Why?" Chase is getting more confused with each sentence spoken by Marcus. "It''s the Guild''s rules, never reveal yer identity to non-members unless in dire need. Last time the situation wasn''t dire enough, that''s why I got the warning" Marcus scratches his head as he explains further. "So you made me a member in order to make it legal for you to reveal your information.... wait, what warning?" He did not recall anyone approaching Marcus while Aaron was interrogating him, unless... "You mean the dagger?" His eyes open wide in disbelief, such a thing could not be possible. "Yes, sharp one aren''t yer? Two of the men there were agents, don''t worry they didn''t listen to us. They did, however, see me pulling out my Glyph of Evaluation and stopped me just in time to remind me of the ironclad rules of the Guild" A slight smile appears on Marcus''s face as he was impressed by Chase''s deduction. "How could that be? They were there even before we arrived!" "The agents of the guild are everywhere, boy. If Thanes is still standing, I could tell yer what King Melzar III is having for breakfast today" Marcus gave Chase a wink, an expression which does not suit his old, baggy face. Chase could say nothing in reply, he is amazed by Marcus''s revelation. "Let''s talk while we move" The old geezer stuffs back the Glyph back into his pocket and takes hold of the reins. They soon begin to move at a galloping pace again. "Wait, now that I''m an agent... do I have to do anything like espionage?" Chase asks worriedly, a spy is not a very favourable line of work. "No, I just registered yer so yer have the clearance to know who I am. Yer don''t really have to do anything, though be careful not to leak my information to anyone" Chase heaves a sigh of relief once he heard that. "My turn to be asking questions.. what are yer planning to do at the Academy? Getting stronger?" Marcus is quite curious about Chase''s answer. The boy shows an overflowing amount of talent "Yeah" Chase replies simply. "Why? Yer want to be strong enough to protect the little missy back there? Heh heh!" Marcus chuckles lightly as he teases the boy, prompting Chase to blush furiously. "T-that''s part of the reason but.... mostly, I just don''t want the same thing like what happened in Thanes to happen again. Back then, If only I had more power.. I could have saved Thanes without blowing it up, I- I" The mood got heavier with each word spoken by Chase. "Woah, woah, stop right there, boy. If yer weren''t there, none of us would still be alive!" "But that''s a good reason to get stronger, keep that in mind. Power drives people down the wrong path most of the time" Marcus would not even think of blaming the boy for the destruction of Thanes. If the wave of monsters were not stopped back there and regrouped with the others, even Ceylon might have fallen. "So, boy.. now that yer know who I am... don''t yer want to ask me questions about the world? After all, I''m a walking encyclopedia of information" A grin spreads from ear to ear across Marcus''s face, not visible to Chase who is sitting behind him. This is the only way he knows to cheer the boy up, little kids are always too curious for their own good. "Well... I''ve always wanted to know about..." Having the opportunity opened up before him, Chase unhesitatingly took the chance to ask a bunch of questions. They were going to be together for a week to come, so why not find out everything he can in the meantime. And so they rode East, always to the East. ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- And that marks the end of the First Arc: The Unfinished Cycle (They rode east, heading towards the center of the continent in case you are confused) The planning of the Second Arc is still a bit rough and I don''t want to repeat the same mistakes as I did when first writing this story.. Heck, I was creating the world from scratch while I wrote the prologue. Didn''t even think about what I wanted to do with the story until I reached Chapter 4. So.... might be quite some time until another chapter comes out since I''m thinking of writing them in bulk before releasing. This story is not as straightforward as it seems <--- best thing I could say without spoiling anything So I managed to make it this far, this is pretty much the longest piece of work I have ever written, and it''s not even complete yet! :kyaaaa: I didn''t even think it would be this long when I first started writing the story. At first I was just thinking of giving it a try, to experience for myself what it means to be a writer.. and so far I quite enjoy it even though I am still inexperienced. If you have read up to this chapter, you''ve read through 100+ possibly 200+ pages of my ramblings. Thank you for accompanying me through this 13 (perhaps more if you count the chapter splits) chapters and giving me support :boworpushups: (or constructive hate <-- whatever that is). If you have the time, (not forcing anyone, mind) do rate/review or rate and review this fiction of mine. Give an honest one! If you are going to rate lower than 3, please tell me why. Even a simple ''I hate this story'' ''This story is st00pid'' ''I hate XX character'' ''Author is cr4p'' would be sufficient, at least you don''t keep me wondering about which part I need to fix. But jokes aside, please tell me which part of the story that you find lacking if you did so! If you find the character limit to be too much of a hassle, here are some generic sentences you can put at the end of your review: 1. I shall wait for more chapters 2. There is still plenty of room for improvement, young padawan 3. The author has my family and is holding them at gunpoint We will meet again! :bye:
Unwanted DestructionArmusSecond Arc
For The Curious Mind
Chapter 15 pt. 1: Gale Tempest My name is Lawrence Gale, son of Frederic Gale. I was born just a few hours before my twin brother, Warren Gale in the Great Holy Empire of Bosco year 278. Like any other, I cannot recall any memories of my infantile years but it should not be hard to imagine an adorable baby boy with brilliant blond hair and electric blue eyes crawling about. My earliest recollection starts at the young age of three. Right after getting myself comfortable with running, my father started to train me. No, to train the both of us.. I and my younger brother Warren. He took us away from my loving mother and brought us to a secluded mountain. Frederic Gale according to my memories was a stern and pious man. Being one of the Legendary individuals of his generation as well as the survivor of the 107th Demon King''s purge, he was extremely strong. He was also prone to distance himself from society, preferring to live far away from civilisation. He believed mingling with others would lead him to corruption. The first thing he taught us was the way to wield a sword. Oh no, not those light wooden swords but real, heavy and sharp steel ones. I and my brother swung it again and again... how many times? I could not say. It was as if we have given ourselves up to some sort of madness, there was no purpose to what we did. We were simply... absorbed. The sword never left our bodies. When we could not swing, we simply held it. If we could not even do that, we placed it on our chests as we slept. It eventually came to a point where we dreamt of nothing but the sword. Not a single day went by without father working us to near death, and by nightfall he would indoctrinate us with the teachings of the Sacred White Lion. As a good and obedient child, I listened and believed in everything he taught. My brother, however, was not the slightest bit interested. As a result, he would often get punished by our father. Not even learning how to read or write, not knowing any common sense, the sword and religion were all he taught us. What did I gain from this? Strength, power, agility, technique, faith, discipline. What did my brother gain? I do not know, but I suppose it is more or less of what I have acquired. It was always me that had the upper hand, whether it be the first to master a technique or being the victor of our sparring sessions. I truly admire Warren, despite all his losses he earnestly kept trying to surpass me. I would often catch sight of him training himself in the early hours of the morning, without being instructed to. A shame he was not as enthusiastic to listen about the White Lion. His efforts were crushed however, when we were seven years old. Abilities manifest themselves in individuals at different points in time, some are exhibited at birth while there are some which appear just before the moment of death. Thankfully, mine bloomed when I was seven. It was a very unique ability, one which had been thought to be a myth. It is so rare that no official records of it exist on Armus, although there are some mentions of it in folktales. Whether they are based on true stories or completely made-up, I do not know. My ability is to control lightning, it is called Electrokinesis. I only found out the name when I was older and literate after using the Glyph of Evaluation for the first time. Back to the previous point, unlike what you may be thinking of... I could not generate lightning, but only control it. That would make my ability a very conditional one, does it not? No, believe it or not, a little bit of lightning exists in everything. Well, calling it lightning is a bit of an overstatement.. they are more like.. millions of tiny lightning particles. That is the best analogy I could give, I myself never fully understood it. I am able to move these particles, and when I pull them away from a specific object a small scale lightning bolt would hit it. I do not know why the lightning would strike a place I move it away from, but that is just how things work. I was never as inquisitive as my brother, but I am sure the Sacred White Lion played a hand behind this. Another thing about my ability is that its strength depends on the weather, yes the weather. On cold and dry days, the lightning shocks would be stronger but on warm and humid ones they are weaker. I am the strongest when there is a thunderstorm. It was pleasantly surprising for me to find out one day that I could control the flow of lightning bolts. Being the child I was, I obviously played around with them like they were toys. Again and again I made the lightning strike different points on the mountain. Warren would only stare at what I was doing right beside me with his mouth wide open. What he was thinking about, I do not know but perhaps he was fascinated by the show. My father was delighted by my ability, he called me a godsent child and treated me better. I had always been a little bit more talented than Warren. Not to say Warren was not talented, but he was just slightly less gifted. My ability widened the gap between us even more. Father gave me preferential treatment, from small things like bigger portions of food compared to Warren to more serious matters such as the increased amount of attention he gave me while training. It was as if he had given up on Warren, treating him like an inferior product. Warren never hated me for it, instead he tried even harder to surpass me. I once spotted him raising his hands up at the air with veins popping up on his forehead during a thunderstorm. I believe he was trying to imitate me, but to no avail. It pained my heart seeing him trying so hard but what could I do? The Sacred White Lion did not bestow the same gift upon him no matter how much I prayed. He soon gave up on his vain attempt at copying me, much to my relief. He chose another path instead, to learn Magic and control the forces of nature. He knelt on the ground and prostrated himself before my father, asking to be taught Magic. Father eyed him with scorn and scolded him for not having any dedication to the sword. I took pity on my brother and joined him to beg father. However, the results were not what I desired. Instead of teaching Warren, father decided to only teach me Magic alongside swordsmanship. Warren was told to continue practicing the sword until he reached my level. I could never forget the sorrowful expression Warren displayed on that day. But still, Warren did not resent me. However, there was a drastic change in Warren since then. For some unknown reason, he had a perpetual grin plastered on his face. I feared that he was broken, but our conversations together have proven otherwise. No matter how much he was scolded, the grin never left his face. At first it was weird but eventually it looked so natural. Whether I have become accustomed to it or he had gotten better at smiling, I could not tell. Soon after I began training Magic, I would always share what I have learnt with Warren. I remember how bright his eyes were when he listened to me attentively. Apparently, Warren was slightly more gifted with the arcane arts than I was. Water magic in particular, was his specialty. It was a happy occasion indeed for him to finally overtake me at something. I too, shared his joy. For once, I could believe in the sincerity of his expression. That was still not enough for him to beat me in our sparring sessions, though. Father did not say anything when he saw Warren using magic, perhaps he did not even care. Try as he might, whether the matches be pure swordsmanship or free combat, he could never beat me. After all, what could possibly be faster than lightning? It goes without saying that we did not use our full power to avoid killing each other. Warren would continue to train when I was asleep. Up to this day, I have never met anyone who is more hardworking than him. If the White Lion had given him a gift, it would be his inhuman determination. Even so, why could he never beat me? I began to suspect that his problem was psychological in nature. He was unconsciously limiting himself from surpassing me. When we were eight years old, we reached Intermediate-rank in swordsmanship. We did not use any Glyph, father just evaluated us on his own. Warren achieved the same level just a day after I did. Coincidence? No. My suspicions were spot-on, he really was holding himself back without being conscious about it. I wanted to help him break free from the constraints of his own mind, but I did not even know from where to start or what to do. One fine morning, our father gave each of us our first task, to kill an ogre. I have seen those creatures called ''ogres'' before around the foot of the mountains. The shortest among them stood at a height of 15 feet, the tallest was probably 20 feet. They seemed to possess tremendous strength but not too much in terms of intelligence. To kill a creature that could uproot trees for sport, a creature that could stomp us flat and not be conscious of it.... that was a very perilous task indeed. Close Combat levels only reflect the user''s familiarity with the corresponding weapon, not their physical strength. Since we were cut off from society, I had no benchmark to compare my body capabilities with. I was afraid, but the fear was blown away as I realised that the Sacred White Lion would surely protect me. Whether my brother was scared or not, it was impossible to tell over his unchanging expression. Nevertheless, we accepted the task and moved separately to hunt the ogres. I was quite worried about Warren so I offered silent prayers to the White Lion for his protection. I chose to go down the West side while Warren went down the East side. It did not take more than a few hours walking under the canopy of trees to spot the Ogres. They were doing a variety of ogre-ish activities in a clearing. The stirred soil suggested that the clearing was not naturally made. Some were pulling up young trees and waved them about, possibly to test their potential as clubs. A few were chasing each other, shaking the earth with each step they took, probably playing a game. They did not notice me as I hid myself behind a thick tree trunk. I would occasionally poke my head to the side and sneaked a peek at the Ogres. Each time I did so, my resolution faltered. It was not because of fear, but guilt. ''These creatures, they are living in peace and harmony... they are not harming anyone, why should I kill them?'' As I kept on pondering about the matter, an ogre wandered off from the group towards me. I do not think he realised my presence, but he was quite interested in the tree which was hiding me. It reached out its thick, gigantic arm and firmly grasped the center of the tree trunk, a few inches from crushing my head. The wood creaked as if it was agonized by the pressure exerted upon it. With little to no effort, the roots which were firmly planted beneath the ground started to emerge to the surface as the ogre pulled the tree. Startled and scared, I moved from my hiding spot hoping it would not see me. Luck was not on my side that day, the ogre froze and shifted his eyes to gaze directly at me. My heart beat increased in speed and loudness and reached a point where it was similar to an orcish war drum. Nervous sweat slid off my forehead as I stood motionless. I slowly moved my hand towards my sword and touched it. As I did so, the ogre bared his fangs and growled menacingly. I let go of the hilt in response and it stopped snarling and continued to eye me curiously. After a few short minutes that felt like long years, it finally lost interest and resumed uprooting the tree. I took a silent step backwards, making sure the Ogre had really ignored me. It did not even turned its head to look at me, it was so fixated on its new wooden toy. The innocent shine in its eyes added with a mirthful smile on its mouth made it look like an overgrown child. ''I could not kill this creature'' such is what I have decided at the time. The White Lion forgive me for disobeying my parent''s orders, but I really could not bring myself to kill a fellow harmless creature. And so I left the ogres untouched and made my way back to my father. When I came back, the first thing I saw was my father standing straight with his arms crossed. His expression was unreadable, but I braved myself to answer for my transgressions. "You did not kill an Ogre, did you?" is what he said as I looked at his face from below. "No" squeaked out of my mouth as I answered timidly. "Good" a smile cracked open my father''s hard face. A surprising reply indeed. Since when did going against your parents counted as a good deed? "You''ve proven yourself to have understood the value of compassion, to disobey an order unworthy of the Sacred White Lion''s teachings" So it dawned upon me that it was a hidden test, one cleverly devised to test my faith. My endless gratitude goes towards the White Lion for showing me the right path. However, I was worried about Warren who had still not arrived. Could he have been harmed? "Wait for your little brother, let us see his results" my father said as if he had read my thoughts. I believed in Warren and kept praying for his success as I nervously paced back and forth. Okay, I did not actually put too much trust in him but at least I tried. The sun had almost slid down the horizon, threatening to bring down a curtain of darkness upon the sky and Warren had yet to return. The dark clouds above told us of an incoming downpour. I began to worry so I asked for permission to search for my brother. My father shook his head and pointed out behind me, deep into the trees. The corners of his mouth curves downwards, showing a dismayed expression. I turned around and squinted hard at the direction he pointed at but did not see anything. It took a full five minutes before I finally spotted something, because Warren had walked closer to us. Then I understood my father''s disappointed look. A steady trickle of blood flowed down my brother''s left arm, painting the grass a darker shade as he walked by. The grass was stained a deep red not only by his blood but also by the object he was dragging along. A bunch of thick, black hair is clenched within my brother''s unbroken right fist. The hair trailed behind him and pulled on the severed head of its owner. Without a doubt, he had slayed an Ogre. The combination of frozen fear imprinted upon the Ogre''s saucer like eyes and Warren''s bloodstained grin made me shiver in trepidation. Warren, what have you done? He proudly presented the Ogre''s head to father, holding it upright in front of him. What came next was harsh, even by father''s usual standards. Father slapped him hard, causing him to release his grip on the head and fall down on all fours. For a moment, his grin was replaced by an expression of shock and confusion. It did not last long however, as it reverted back to that eerie smile. Just what was going on in your head, Warren? The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. "Why?" He asked with a voice that seemed to have crawled out from the deepest chasm of despair, betraying the bright countenance he put on. He slowly reached his right hand towards the head, intent on showing it again to father. "DON''T TOUCH THAT!" Frederic Gale roared, sharply cutting through the silence of the night. Warren froze and slowly twisted his head to look at father. The first drops of rain fell from the sky and wet the soil. "YOU HAVE NOT LEARNT ANYTHING FROM ME! BEGONE!" having yelled that, father turned around and stomped his way into our small hut. Warren was left with me outside in the rain. He stared emptily at the ogre''s head on the ground beside him while cradling his bloody arm. The raindrops turned dark and murky as it slid over the dried blood on Warren. From the twisted looks of his hand, it must have been broken by a strong impact. It might have been just the rain, but I saw two streams of water dribbling down his eyes. He painfully stood up and turned around. He started to move, the mud staining his shoes with each step he took. Every second brought him farther away. Away from me, away from father, away from rejection. I had a strong feeling that I would never see my brother again if I did not chase him now. So I ran to catch up with him, much to his surprise. I lightly touched his shoulder and told him I would accompany him, wherever he wanted to go. Father, you have taught me the value of compassion. To disobey your orders and follow my heart. At that moment, I applied your teachings. I wanted to take care of my little brother and guide him. Nodding gratefully, he accepted my offer. We trudged through the forest under the heavy rain as we descended the mountain, away from our father. Father did not come to bring us back, perhaps he did not care anymore. Since that day, we traveled together across the continent. We picked up on how to read and write along the way as we stopped by here and there. For some reason, Warren decided that both of us should not appear at the same time in front of people. So nobody knew of the existence of the two of us, believing we were one person. Together, we called our new identity Gale Tempest. Delivering justice and accomplishing great feats everywhere we go, we soon came to be well-known. Gale Tempest was also easily identifiable by his frequent drastic mood swings which might have been referring to the eternal grin on Warren when it was his turn and my normal expressions on other days. Warren would always jot down our adventures in a book, saying he wanted to publish it one day so the people of the world would know what we have done. It was a wonderful idea but I could not contribute much due to my poor literary skills. I could not tell from looking at his mouth, but the twinkle in his eyes told me he was truly happy. Over the course of time, our sword swings became heavier, our movements got swifter, our techniques flowed smoother and our magic grew stronger. Our prowess steadily grew as we journeyed all over the Western Continent. In eleven years, we reached the rank of Legendary in swordsmanship. It was extremely fast, too fast for anyone to have reached that level at the age of nineteen. Perhaps it was because of the combination of our talent and harsh upbringing that we achieved this. Having reached the pinnacle of swordsmanship, we sought out weapons that would fit ourselves. It was not that hard to find the possible locations of legendary weapons, they are usually hidden away in the most difficult of dungeons. It just so happens that the continent had one of those, it was called ''The Palace of Shadows''. Legends say of a kingdom which had been prosperous over two thousand years ago. A wise king, strong military prowess, loyal subjects. It had all the components of a successful kingdom at its peak. Their artisans were so advanced that they were able to mass produce weapons of great caliber. The best creation of their blacksmiths was the twin swords of storm. How convenient for them to perfectly suit us. The ancient records spoke of the legendary blades. One of them was a bronze coloured sword called Lightning. The other one was a silver sword with a bluish tinge to it, called Squall. Personally I liked the straightforward naming sense the blacksmiths had. At least they did not decide to name the weapons over some heathen Gods like many others. However, nothing is eternal except for the Sacred White Lion. As generations of peace and harmony passed them by, the kingdom slowly deteriorated as corruption takes root. The royalty, the nobles, the subjects, they were all consumed by greed. A wanderer, claiming to have come from the hidden continent of the South sought an audience with the King. He spun many wondrous tales of riches and power that his kingdom possessed, enticing the sovereign. Of course, there was never any continent to the South but before the great explorer Inanis discovered the edge of the world the fact was not confirmed. The King, blinded by greed immediately tried to issue an order to conquer the Southern continent. He was stopped by the wanderer before he could do so. The wanderer begged him to stop and bargained with the monarch to divulge the secrets of the South in return for not attacking his beloved home. The King complied, not out of compassion but because he did not want to unnecessarily waste any troops. So he listened to the wanderer who told him of a sacred ritual that would grant him immortality and wealth, just like the ruler of the South. And so by royal decree, all the magicians of the kingdom were summoned to the palace to conduct the ritual. The wanderer stabbed himself and drew a Magic Diagram with his own blood, one that would serve to bestow immortality and untold powers to the King. The amount of blood lost by the wanderer was no joke, his death was inevitably approaching. Did the King care? No, he proceeded on with the ritual as he stood in the center of the Magic Diagram. The magicians eyed the monarch with envy as they channel their mana into the diagram, wishing for immortality themselves. Dark wisps of shadow were emitted by the bloody diagram, and slowly encircles the King. The sovereign smiled with glee, imagining the eternal life to come. The darkness engulfed him and he screamed in agony. His flesh, his skin, everything except his bones were eaten away. The magicians tried to stop the ritual but their mana were being absorbed by the diagram, steadily feeding it with more power. The shadow expanded and spread out to the surroundings, consuming every living being within its path. For each life it took, it grew larger and thicker. Within a single day, the lives of every single person in the Kingdom were devoured by the swirling darkness. The phantom mist glided back towards its origin, the palace, and seeped into the body of the dead wanderer. Wreathed in shadows and growing a pair of black wings, the wanderer revived himself as the first Demon King. He stared upon the remains of the humans, laughing coldly in cruel mirth. How could he not be delighted? The fool believed him so easily and unwittingly sacrificed his own kingdom. However, his cruelest act had yet to be done. Using a portion of his newly gained power, he returned the souls of those that were present in the palace and trapped them within their skeletal bodies. The dusty bones began to stir and the King was brought back to life. He stared at his body through his eyeless sockets and then looked at the chuckling wanderer. He wanted to scream, to release his immeasurable hate but he could not. He had nothing left, not even his vocal chord, just bones and the immortality he sought. The magicians, the knights, whoever it was that had been in the palace were sentenced to a fate worse than death. With great rage they attempted to kill the Demon King but it only amounted to an attempt. They were effortlessly swatted away. The Demon King unfolded his wings and took flight to the moonlit skies above. Gathering his mana in both of his hands, he cast another curse upon the skeletons, binding their souls to the palace but that was not the end of it. He collected his mana once more, and fired off a large scale Legendary class Earth Magic ''Earthquake''. Violent tremors assaulted the palace as the very ground that served as its foundation was shaken mercilessly. The earth beneath the palace groaned in anguish as it was teared away from the neighboring soil. Gigantic cracks crawled over the ground, separating the palace from the rest of the kingdom. Finally, the palace began to sink deep into the bottomless chasm of the earth, sealing away the cursed ones from ever seeing the light of day again. The Demon King left and flew away from the kingdom. Why did he not take the legendary swords? Simple, he had no need for them. The entrance to the Palace of Shadows had always been open over the past two millennia. Who could have missed out the gaping hole in the middle of a ruined kingdom? Many have attempted to retrieve the treasures hidden within its unfathomable depths. Countless armies and adventurers had given it a try, but none managed to return from within. We, Gale Tempest, were intent on breaking the streak of failures. So we dived into the dungeon while holding a light ball in our hands, fearing nothing and no one. I lost count of how many times I prayed the night before. Our clothes flapped aggressively upwards from the air resistance we received. After a good ten seconds, the bottom of the pit was no where in sight. I turned my head to look at my brother. What would you feel if you saw a face exactly identical to yours dimly lighted from below while being surrounded by pitch black darkness? Yes, me too. I really wished he would drop that smiling mask of his. After falling for nearly thirty seconds, we finally saw tiled roofs beneath us. Employing Wind Magic to slow down our fall, we softly landed upon the building. Unfortunately, the roof caved in from our weight due to its ancient age. Righting ourselves up, we found ourselves within the throne room surrounded by skeletal guards, magicians and the King. Yes, we landed right inside the boss room on our first try, how lucky of us. The Skeleton King leaned forward in an interested manner and drummed his bony fingers on the moldy arms of his throne. Countless glows of varying colours began to emit from the surrounding undead magicians as they channel their mana. A simultaneous metallic friction resounded throughout the room when the skeleton knights unsheathed their antique yet deadly swords. What choice did we have? We fought. The skeletons were no joke, they were strong and undying. Needless to say my lightning was useless on their dusty bones, but at least they had physical bodies to be cut up. We crushed, sliced and blasted the bony warriors into fine dust but their bodies continued to reassemble themselves whole. As powerful as we were, they could not deal any damage to us. However, the constant rain of spells and weapons aimed at us would surely wear us down sooner or later. After a few moments of deliberation, we decided to bolt. Before we could initiate our plan, a tall armoured skeleton walked into the throne room through the rotten doors, wielding the twin blades of storm. Faced with our objective, we deviated from our previous decision. Handling the swords, it summoned forth lightning and torrents of water with each skillful swing. From its movements, it was clear that the skeleton had been a swordsman of great caliber when it had been alive. Fountains of water deluged the throne room, completely submerging the interior and turning it into an aquatic environment. The surrounding skeletons barely flinched, their lack of any breathing apparatus eliminates any fear of suffocation. Completely immersed in water, we were perfectly vulnerable to the lightning currents spewing forth from the bronze coloured blade. Perhaps I would have been defeated if I were alone, but with both of us combined, we were invincible. I harmlessly redirected the lightning away and Warren split open the raging waters, clearing a path. Together, we charged towards it like gusts of wind and sliced off its bony arms. Grabbing Lightning and Squall respectively, we fled. We ran up the earthen walls of the chasm, evading and outrunning the accursed dead behind us. Our ascent was faster than our descent, thanks to our inhumanly strong legs. It took less than half a minute for us to jump out of the crater and landed at its edge. Together, we held Lightning and Squall respectively under the light of the morning sun, gazing at their unearthly radiance. And that was our greatest achievement which are still sung by bards up to this day. The Glyph of Evaluation gave me the title of Lightning Knight and Warren the Squall Knight. Together we were Gale Tempest, the Storm Knight, strongest swordsman under the heavens. ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- There shall be three releases for this batch, part 2 of the story behind the Gale brothers would be uploaded in two days. Yeah, no Chase for a while. Some science fact: Lawrence Gale talked about lightning particles in this part of the chapter. Actually, they are electrons but of course he did not know the proper name for them. His ability is actually controlling the flow of electrons. What he referred to as ''objects getting shocked as he pulled away the lightning particles from them'' is a reference to static electricity. The ''lightning particles'' he pulled away are the negatively charged electrons within the object, causing the target to be shocked by the jumping electrons. Of course, the ability itself is just pseudo-science. :wozy: But you know, I thought it should have a shred of logical explanation to it! :mowahaha:
Has Chase in it <--Armus My Death
For The Curious Mind
Chapter 15 pt. 2: Lawrence Gale Year 298, Inanis Calendar (32 years before Thanes''s destruction) ------------------------------------------------------------------------------ Having conquered the most difficult dungeon on the Western Continent with relative ease, we had nothing left to do. Well, not really conquered but more like plundered but you get the point. We have acquired so much power but it felt so empty. So what if we were the strongest? Who do we fight now?The Demon King? Even if we wanted to fight him, a new one had not appeared to replace the 107th Demon King. Warren spoke of journeying to other continents and finding greater adventures but I declined. I doubt there would be any dungeons or places more difficult out there. After all, the Great Holy Empire of Bosco is on the largest continent on Armus. Anything that could not be found here is not likely to be seen anywhere else. Of course, the Cursed Lands up in the Northern Continent would prove to be a challenge but I did not wish to fight an endless battle without meaning. No matter how many monsters we kill there, the land itself would replenish the monster population. The Millennium Forest in the Eastern Continent? It could prove to be interesting but I did not believe it would be difficult at all for us to reach the heart of the forest. The Kingdom of Armitage would lose face if their Wonder of Armus was completely explored by foreigners. Do not do upon others what you do not wish to be done upon yourselves, I abide by the teachings of the Sacred White Lion. It is quite funny that they did not employ any Legendary individuals to clear it even though I heard they had one quite recently. And that left us with the Earthscraper, the only Wonder of Armus which was shrouded in mystery. There was absolutely no information regarding the interior of the place, nothing at all. For even the Adventurer''s Guild to possess zero knowledge of it really intrigued us. The Holy Order guards the entrance to it, that was the only piece of information that was widely revealed. The Earthscraper is strategically placed within a circular steep mountain range with only one small gap as the entrance. The gap is protected by Knights of the Sacred White Lion who are armed to the teeth and barriers that could withstand a few Legendary class spells aimed at it. There was no way that we could ever break in. I had no intention to do so in the first place. The Holy Order and their sacred duty, that was a very interesting prospect for the future in my opinion. It would be a great honor to put our power to good use and join them in their holy quest. Unfortunately, Warren was not very interested with the idea. It was no wonder due to his lacking faith, but I managed to persuade him to come along. Since we were already within Urbem de Lumine, the City of Lights which is the capital of the Empire, it did not take us long to reach the Headquarters of the Holy Order. Warren stayed outside and put on his hood while I walked inside to register myself as a member. It was a very splendid place, built of white marble and magnificently designed by someone with a very rich taste in art. The spectacular opulence of the Headquarters was very pleasing to the eyes. It felt like my soul was cleansed just by looking at the brightly coloured flora in the gardens. I came upon a set of wooden doors, from the rich reddish brown colour of it I deduced that it was made from mahogany. My hands trembled as I reached out towards the shining gilded doorknobs. With a delicate twist, I swung the door open and stepped onto the soft, fluffy red carpet laid on the floor within the registration chamber. In front of me was a bald man with a kind welcoming smile which overflowed with warmth. He sat behind a well-polished mahogany table that shone with all of its marvellous intricate carvings. A full ink bottle with a feather quill resting slanted against its mouth was present on the table along with a neatly organised stack of papers. He beckoned me to come closer. I gently shut the door with a soft click and walked towards the man. "Welcome brother, to our glorious hovel! Did you come here to join our Order?" Calling the place a hovel was too far of a stretch, but I nodded politely to answer his question. "Wonderful, please tell me of your name and which division you want to join. Would it be the Knights of the Sacred White Lion or the Barrier Magus?" He pulled out a piece of paper from the stack and extracted the quill from the ink bottle as he said so. Looking at me in anticipation, he was ready to write the required paperwork. "Do you not need to see my credentials on the Glyph of Evaluation?" It was unusual indeed to manually ask for my information. What if I had intended to deceive him? "No matter who you are or what crime you have done, the doors to atonement are always open. As such, we provide the option for anyone to create a new identity for themselves and start over from a clean slate" How befitting of the Holy Order. Such mercifulness would surely soften even the roughest of hearts. My eyes welled up, I was touched by his words. "I am Gale Tempest and I wish to join the Sanctus Leo Militis" Figuring I had little chance of possessing the talent to create barriers, I opted to enroll as a Knight. At the mention of my name, the man''s eyes moved towards the sword hanging by my waist. "Gale Tempest? Could you be the Legendary Storm Knight?" A hint of awe touched his voice as he made the connection. "Yes" "Today is indeed a blessed day, to meet a Legend face-to-face! The Holy Order had been waiting for someone of your worth for a long time, my brother!" He exclaimed excitedly as he cupped his hands together. He gazed above, his eyes seeing through the ceilings and perhaps looking at the Heavens themselves. "The seat for the Commander of Light had been vacant since the previous one fell to the hands of the foul Demon King. We have a tradition that only a person of a Legendary standing may take the position. Please, lend your strength to our Order and lead our Knights" I never knew the Holy Order had such a tradition but I could only accept as the man bowed deeply in front of me. He told me to head straight to the Earthscraper, where a portion of the Holy Order stood guard. He would send word in advance and I would go through the necessary ceremony once I arrive there. As proof that I had been selected, he handed me a silver medallion moulded in the likeness of the White Lion. I wore the medallion around my neck, tucking it safe under my armour even to this day. Exiting the Headquarter grounds through the impressive gates, I spotted Warren leaning his back against the wall of the compound. I could not see his face that was hidden underneath his hood but it did not make much of a difference even if I was able to gleam his expression. Judging by his posture, he was bored of waiting. After I told him of the unexpected turn of events I had just gone through, Warren grumbled a little bit, voicing out his dissatisfaction at having to saddle half of my newly acquired position. It was a good sign indeed to have Warren display other emotions beside his artificial grin. He finally took the first step towards recovery after all these years. Nevertheless, I dragged him along with me on our journey to the Earthscraper. I was sure that after spending some time among the other enlightened members of the Holy Order, Warren would open his heart and accept the greatness of the White Lion. We adopted a leisurely pace and moved towards the destination without much of a hurry. If we had gone at full speed, the messenger from the Headquarters is unlikely to reach the site before us. It took two uneventful weeks for us to finally make it to the promised site. As expected, several battalions of knights dressed in full sets of white armour stood guard. Warren had already separated from me and hidden himself a couple of miles behind. A single knight broke off from the defensive formation and approached me before I even got within half a kilometer from the passage. Palm facing out towards me, he told me to halt and state my reason for proceeding into restricted territory. "Gale Tempest, you know.. the newly appointed Commander?" I pulled out the silver medallion and flashed it in front of the knight for a second. "Oh my god...." He mouthed off with his eyes shining from what I suspect to be unshed tears. "It''s him! It''s him! It''s Gale Tempest our new commander~!!!" Abandoning his previous matter-of-fact bearing, he ran back excitedly while screaming out my alias. It pretty much confirmed that the message already arrived from the Headquarters. The other knights'' reactions were not much different. They whooped and jumped around while pointing at me and if memory serves me right, one of them fainted on the ground. To throw their formations into disarray so easily, these people would need to be disciplined later. As I continued to walk towards them, I noticed that all of them were quite young. Over half looked younger than I was, which might have explained their behaviour. My eyes were served with an unsightly spectacle as they scrambled to earn the rights of escorting me to the Vice-Commander. Unable to bear the scene, I almost made the decision to abandon them and make my own way inside. A venerable looking man wearing an eyepatch came out from the opening of the gap and glared at the bustling new recruits. That was all it took for the commotion to die down. The knights snapped back to their positions like tightly coiled springs and regained their serious guise. The man turned around and gestured for me to follow him. I strolled behind him in response and accompany him through the narrow opening between the mountains. As I placed a foot on the path, I felt a slight tingle on my skin which indicated the presence of a barrier. I took in the view of the surroundings. Both sides of the passage were flanked by a mountain each. The natural walls were covered by steep, jagged rocks which would deter most intruders from climbing over the mountains to trespass. The route was long and flat, spanning two meters in width. A small number of well-positioned men could hold the pass against thousands of enemies. Halfway through the mountains, the man paused for a bit and turned about to face me. *Cough* *Cough* "So you''re Gale Tempest, eh?" he squinted his uncovered eye as he evaluated me from top to bottom. Perhaps he was doubting my identity. "Yes" I answered with a clear and resolute voice to dispel any doubts he may have. "....." "OHHHH!!! I''M SO HAPPY THAT I COULD MEET YOU!" He barked as he grabbed my hand and shook it vigorously. I have to admit, I did not expect that reaction. ''Not again....'' I thought dispiritedly as the man stared at me with admiration. I suppose being a famous person has its drawbacks. The supposedly short journey through the valley took an extra half an hour due to him stopping frequently to talk. I managed to gleam some information about my job from his incessant chatter. Apparently the members of the Holy Order in charge of guarding the Earthscraper were divided into twelve divisions named after the months in a year. Each division had three thousand members which consists of both Knights and Barrier Magus. Excepting the Vice-Commander and Commander of Light, each division is headed by a Lieutenant. Each division would be given a one month break according to their respective months. That means only eleven division are tasked to guard the Earthscraper at any given time. My future position as the Commander of Light entitles me to a two day holiday per month. Fantastic, I could hardly wait to serve the Holy Order. At last, we got through the path and I saw the grounds above the Earthscraper for the first time. It was surprisingly unremarkable. Thousands of wide circular tents were pitched up systematically all around the site. Knights in armour and Barrier Magus in robes were running about in a panic. Several men that might have been Lieutenants were shouting out orders to them. "Sorry about this, they are busy preparing for your ceremony" My escort clarified the matter as he lowered his head in apology. For them to still be preparing, the messenger must have been quite slow. "The Vice-Commander is this way" I continued to follow him through the busy crowd and headed farther in, pass the camping grounds and onto the open plains beyond. There, more members of the Holy Order stood guard in a vast, layered circular formation. Seeing them, I regained my faith in the capabilities of these men. While the men at the pass were undisciplined and the campsite was utterly chaotic, these men before me gave the impression of impenetrability. With their backs straight, eyes focused and one hand resting on their weapons, it was clear that they were very alert. Right in the center of them, a man with flowing dark blue hair sat atop a flat boulder. His hands rested on the hilt of his shining sword which was stabbed into the ground before him, right between his wide open legs. It was a no-brainer that he was the Vice-Commander. He pushed himself up and strode towards me, a metallic clank resounded from his iron boots with each step he took. A younger version of the Vice-Commander trailed beside him, must be his son. Stopping himself a couple of feet in front of me, he held out his hand for a handshake. "Royce Verden, Vice-Commander of Light. Pleased to make your acquaintance" He announced briefly as he grasped my hand and lightly shook it. Rather than a handshake, it felt like he was just mechanically moving his hand up and down. Coiling his arm around my shoulder, he took me away from my escort and led me back towards the campsite without saying another word. It was a pity that I did not even have the chance to look at the entrance to the Earthscraper. The following ceremony was brief and simple. It involved me getting doused by a barrel of holy water to cleanse away my past sins. Then, while soaking wet I took up the oath to guard the Earthscraper to the utmost of my capabilities in front of the Grand Priest. Instead of his greasy, lying successor, Pierre Florence was a decent man that was worthy of his title. Once that got out of the way, I immediately used my authority as the newly appointed Commander of Light to take the day off. Yes, I needed to take the day off because Warren was still waiting for me outside. The Vice-Commander and Grand Priest shot me incredulous looks. I must have given a very unusual first impression. I hurriedly dashed out past the excited knights to meet up with Warren and relay the news. I came up with a plan to switch places with him every month. He was reluctant to join in at first when he saw my new gold-trimmed white armour but once I mentioned there was going to be a daily tour inside the Earthscraper for the next six months, he immediately agreed. I did not know where he disappeared to after that but we already chose the day to switch places before he left. Once that was done, I relinquished my holiday and returned to duty. It was quite hard to explain to Royce why I came back so early. Over the course of my first month, I got along with a lot of people. I had acquaintances from the lowest ranking members to the upper echelons of the Holy Order. My best friend was Vern Verden, the Vice-Commander''s son who was around my age. His name struck me as a peculiar one with the double V''s but who am I to talk when I carry around a redundant name such as Gale Tempest. Seriously, Gale and Tempest? That is like saying a round circle. The tour I mentioned earlier involved me following the Grand Priest inside the Earthscraper and memorizing its paths. Normally, only the Grand Priest is allowed to enter the place but for emergency purposes the Commander needs to know the way as well. The interior was not what I imagined. Long, winding trap filled hallways. Misleading dead ends occupied by defensive golems. Magic enchantments that deter any intruders from making their way to the bottom of the Earthscraper. Despite my amazing memory, I was not able to remember each confusing twist and turn of it over my one month crash course. Pierre insisted that I must do so before he could tell me what the Earthscraper is guarding and why we must protect this place. Personally, I thought the Earthscraper looked like a giant deathtrap. So the promised date to switch with Warren finally arrived. I used up my remaining holiday for the month and met up with Warren to pass him the armour. Donning it on himself, he was the spitting image of myself. Well, that was to be expected since we are twins. He was quite disappointed when I told him of what I have discovered about the Earthscraper but a promise is a promise. There was still the hidden secret to be found out which might have contributed to his passiveness. Left alone outside for a month, I wandered around the Empire with my face hidden. I could only wonder what Warren did during the time I was on duty. Put in the same situation, I had no outlet for my boredom. Living without a goal is a hard task indeed. I doubt you would be interested with the time I spent in idleness, so let us skip over it. One month came to pass and I finally returned to switch with Warren. Contrary to my assumptions, he seemed to be genuinely cheerful. Apparently he was very interested with the mechanisms and golems within the Earthscraper. The time he spent outside was mostly used up for research. As a result, upon my return my friends were courteous but aloof. Instead of their previous casual manner, they spoke with care in each and every word that escaped their mouths. It could not be helped since I was replaced by my anti-social emotionally deprived brother. It came to the point that Pierre inquired me if something was wrong since I did not have a grin stuck to my face. I was even approached by some people I have never talked to and dragged into a conversation about the inner mechanisms of a golem. Vern was completely thrown off by my sudden change in behaviour but I doubt he could ever guess that I was a different person. Weeks passed by with me brushing off all the technical talk and restoring my former social circle. It took some time to do that, and I had a feeling that I would have to repeat this again next time. Thankfully, I had just managed to memorize the layout of the Earthscraper. Pierre was finally going to reveal the concealed room within the deepest level of the inverted pyramid. When I recall the memories of that day, I wish he had never shown me or Warren the chamber. Pierre placed his palm on an ordinary looking wall and recited an incantation with a clear voice so I could listen and commit it to memory. A square section of the wall folded inwards, revealing a cubical room illuminated by a pulsating red glow. An almost transparent barrier shimmered in the newly revealed opening of the wall. The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. It was not the runes etched onto every inch of the room nor the pitch black monolith in the center of the room that grabbed my attention. It was the skeleton with a golden sword protruding from its rib cage that caught my eye. "Just what-" Perhaps I already knew the answer, but I had to ask. "The 107th Demon King" Pierre cut me off and confirmed my worst fears. "W-why..? How?" My throat was dry, as if all moisture had left it. This does not make any sense, the Demon King had been defeated by the Hero over twenty years ago. "For eternal peace" It was a short reply but I understood. Killing the Demon King would only provide temporary relief to humanity because a new one would emerge. The cycle would never end and humans shall forever be trapped in their battle against Evil. "But how?" All the Demon Kings save the first one, are bound to their castle in the Cursed Lands once they ascend the throne. They cannot step out from their domain for some unknown reason. Their lack of mobility required them to control monsters in order to enact their will. "Teleportation Glyph" Pierre''s eyes were glued to the skeleton which is currently writhing and clawing at the sword pinning it to the black monolith. Even when with all its flesh rotten off, it was still alive. The Demon King had a truly terrifying life force. "There''s no such thing as a Teleportation Glyph!" I retorted back in disbelief. If there was, why would anyone bother with horses or ships? "Not anymore. It was created and used for only one purpose, to teleport the Demon King and the Hero from his castle and imprisoning him within this room" That means the Glyph had been destroyed. Of course, if it still exists the barrier and the guards would not prove to be a deterrent should it fall into the wrong hands. I came upon a dreadful realization then. This place, the traps, the golems, the enchantments, the complexity, the Holy Order, all of it was to keep something in. It was not to protect the secrets within, it was to protect the world from what lies inside the Earthscraper. Just how many centuries or millennia did they spend to execute this plan? "I shall repeat the incantation and close the room, make sure you memorize it this time" Even without him saying it, I had already memorized it. Nevertheless, I paid complete attention to every word uttered by Pierre. "That sword... what is it?" As far as I know, The Hero had always used the same sword, one with a blade of blinding pure white. The sword plunged into the monolith was not identical to written accounts. "The Hero''s weapon" Pierre muttered in a low tone and emphasised the ''Hero'' part. A light frown formed on his face, giving him the look of an ashamed person. I did not know what it meant, I never found out. Things were never the same since that day. A seed of doubt had been planted inside me. The Demon King, the champion of Evil was right within our grasps and yet I was supposed to let him be. ''Is this the correct thing to do? Tell me, oh Sacred White Lion'' I did not know what to do, there was a conflict between two teachings of the White Lion.To smite all Evil or to ignore it in favour of protecting lives? The solution to my predicament did not appear before me, much to my dismay. Sworn to absolute secrecy, I had nobody to discuss the matter with except for the Grand Priest. So I was left with only one choice, to talk this out with my brother. The days passed by in rapid succession, I could not remember the details too clearly. The burden I carried far outweighed any thoughts I had at the moment. Eventually, the awaited time of the month to switch came by and so I moved to the promised location as usual. As soon as I met Warren, I spilled out everything. It was a necessity, Pierre would not lead me through the paths again since I finished early. It would be detrimental should Gale Tempest suddenly forgot about the paths and the Demon King. "The Demon King would probably free himself one day, right? Shouldn''t we grab the sword and kill him now? Think about how dangerous it would be if he was freed. Now that he''s outside, I don''t think he''s bound to his castle anymore" Warren''s reaction was different from mine, there was no doubt in his eyes when he answered. It was one of the rare occasions where he did not smile. What he said was true, should the Demon King break free and restore his powers, the world would be in a state of chaos. Countless lives would be lost before he could be subdued, if that was even possible. Yet I was unable to act. The thought that there was a possibility for the Demon King to be sealed away forever bound me to inaction. I implored Warren to give me some time to make my decision. As usual, Warren agreed. Once I handed over the custom armour to him, I made my way to the nearest village. The name of the place I stayed at is not important, I barely have any recollections of it. What I did remember though, was the number of sleepless nights I had to go through. With my minds shackled by worry and doubt, I was forced into a state of Insomnia. I greeted Warren the following month with distinct shadow under my eyes. He did not question my poor state, being my twin he most likely understood at first glance. Something was off on that day, I wished I had caught on to it faster but my mind was dulled by the sleep deprivation. During my absence, Warren had managed to memorize the entire map of the Earthscraper. It was impressive because he only had my words to guide him. He got the permission for entry under the pretense that he wanted to study the golems. Pierre was far too trusting. Of course, he had seen the chamber of secrets for himself. "Have you decided?" He was referring to the decision I was supposed to make during the previous month. "Yes, I.. I believe that we should leave him be" In the end I took the easy way out. I did not want to be burdened with the responsibility of initiating a new cycle of the war between Good and Evil. "Look, the Order would keep growing in strength, right? And the defenses would surely get tighter and tighter with time! There''s no way he would ever break free" I was simply deluding myself. Nothing is eternal except for the Sacred White Lion. "I see.. very well" It was not shown on his face, but the tone of his voice told me that he was disappointed with me. I was mortified but relieved that he would not criticise me. I took away the armour from him and decided to return to my shift. Having said out my decision, some of the heavy thoughts that burdened my mind had been alleviated. "Wait! I forgot the book" While fitting on the breastplate, Warren shouted as he knuckled his forehead. "Book?" "The book on our adventure, I wanted to work on it during my break" I was flabbergasted, he was still going to publish the book? "I''ll go back and take it, don''t go in first" The day off was still in effect so there was no problem with him revisiting the Earthscraper. "Okay, I''ll give you back the armour" Stopping midway while putting it on, I begin to reverse my actions to take it off. "No, there''s no need. I''ll be quick" He flashed me a reassuring smile, showing his pearly whites. "Goodbye, Lawrence" He said as he shot off into the distance, blowing dust clouds everywhere as he passed through. It was rare for him to call me by my name, I wonder what got into him? I sat down and crossed my legs to relax. Feeling the gentle breeze rustling my hair, I closed my eyes and start to reminisce. ''A book on our adventures, huh?'' The thought of it brought forth a feeling of nostalgia and made me smile. All of our endeavors from childhood till now started to playback in my mind. Things like being forced to wave around a dangerous sword at the age of three made me chuckle. The crazy things we did. Then, I finally noticed what was off. Warren had never left behind the book since he first started writing it down. I was positive about it, all the images in my head strengthened the fact. Could it be? Scrambling up to my feet, I started to race back towards the Earthscraper. ''No, no, Warren, don''t!'' I hope I am mistaken but I knew there was little chance of that. Warren had a ten minutes lead on me, there was little chance that I could catch up to him now. Moving at top speed, I made it to the first line of defense outside the mountain range. Slowing down to a jog, I approached the new recruits and smiled while I pass by. "Commander? Didn''t you just enter?" One of them shot me a deadly question but I had already thought out my reply beforehand. "Ahahaha, you need more training. Didn''t you notice I had sneaked back out just now?" I played it off smoothly, real smooth like a conman. Oh forgive me for telling lies, Sacred White Lion. "Oooooh! See, I told you the Commander is great!" He yelled appraisingly at his comrades. Just how much of an idol figure am I to these people? Ignoring them, I pressed on through the valley and emerged on the other side of the mountains. I bumped into a few people along the way, including my Vice-Commander and his son. With the few questions they inquired, I managed to find out Warren''s whereabouts. He really did enter the Earthscraper. Sidestepping them, I opened the trapdoor and dived inside the entrance without wasting any time. There was only one place Warren would head to, the sealed chamber. I took the shortest route possible, even busting through booby trapped passages to save even one second. There was absolutely no time to lose. I arrived in front of the hidden entrance to the sealed room, Warren was not there. My heart started to beat faster, my body was drenched in nervous sweat. I slammed my palm onto the wall and blurted out the incantation. Due to my haste, I stumbled my tongue and had to start over again having wasted a few seconds. The walls bent inwards and revealed the interior of the hidden chamber. I did not pay any attention to the glowing runes nor the lone monolith, the only thing I registered was Warren desperately fending off streams of flame and bolts of ice and pure darkness with the golden sword in his hands. From the look of things, he was losing. Passing through the barrier, I leapt into the battle while brandishing Lightning at the skeletal Demon King. A flash of light drowned out the pulsating glow of the runes and swiftly crackled towards my target. Defying all common sense, the Demon King moved faster than lightning and jumped back from his spot. It was a pity that I did not manage to land a hit but at least it gave Warren some breathing space. I continued my assault on the Demon King, pushing him back. Since things have escalated to this level, the Demon King must be slain. I started off with a sharp trust forcing the Demon King to turn his body, then I followed up by changing into a horizontal slash. The air shrieked as I swung my sword with incredible force. However, I could not even touch him. Each slash I executed was dodged with minimal movement. There was not even a millimeter''s worth of distance between my blade and his body. Despite raining down blow after blow at him, the Demon King had only took three steps back. Pivoting his torso around, he smashed me away with a diamond hard fist. Luckily I managed to put up my sword before it hit me square in the jaw. Despite blocking the blow, the impact was so strong that it sent me hurtling away and slammed me against a wall. Faced with the vast difference in skill and power, a sense of foreboding crawled up on my back. ''This is not an opponent I could defeat'' I realised the cold, hard truth from our brief exchange. Thin blades of highly compressed water whistled through the air and flew towards the Demon King. Warren had stashed away the golden sword and took out Squall instead. I did not know why. The Demon King looked away from me and defended himself. His hands moved so fast that they blurred and left afterimages. Identical blades made out of pure darkness whizzed towards the incoming water and hit them at the exact same orientation, just a foot away from the Demon King. Once they clashed, the water blades dispersed into harmless drops of water and sprayed the floor. To counter the multitudes of attack with magic at such a small distance, there was no doubt the Demon King could instantly invoke spells. The Demon King did not just stop at countering, he continued to lash out more blades of darkness at Warren. *Sh-sh-sh-sh-sh-shaaa!* The continuous flow of attacks screamed into my ear. Warren kicked the floor strongly and ran along the side of the room, outrunning the flurry of death that tailed closely behind him. The blades of darkness were broken into wisps of shadow by the runes on the walls just an inch before it hit them. Forcing my fear and anxiety down into my abdomen, I rejoined the battle and closed in on the Demon King. I was stopped before I could reach a meter around him. He diverted one of his hands and used the same technique on me, compelling me to back off and parry the spells. It was impossible to win, the both of us could not even scratch him. I finally understood why the 107th Demon King is the most fearsome of all. Even in this weakened state, he was nigh unbeatable. There was no other option but to retreat and inform the Holy Order of everything. It would require the combined might of every single Legendary individual to take this walking nightmare down. The Demon King''s attacks were not as numerous as before because he had to divide his attention between the both of us. That allowed me and Warren some room for movement. "Warren! I''ll hold him back, you open the door!!" I shouted through all the screeching sounds in the air. Without replying, my brother slowly inched his way towards the concealed door. With one great kick, I propelled myself towards Warren and landed right in front of him. Gripping my sword tight, I swung it forward, sideways, diagonally, every direction possible to cancel out the Demon King''s shadow barrage. My hands protested in agony as I forced it to move at never-before-experienced speed. Warren understood the signal and immediately turned around and made for the hidden entrance on the wall ten meters behind me. Without any pause, he muttered the incantation under his breath as he placed one palm on the pulsating stone. *Rumble* A portion of the runes stopped glowing and the walls folded inwards, revealing the long stone passageway outside. "It''s open!" "Get out, I need space to jump back!" I was already perfectly aligned with the door so all I need is to leap backwards and land behind the shimmering barrier. The sound of footsteps moving away told me that Warren had successfully moved out. ''Now!'' Holding my sword above my head and closing my eyes tight, I brought it down like a falling star. A wall of lightning crashed down in front of me and dissipated the blades of darkness. The flash of light was so bright that it pierced through my eyelids. I gathered my strength into my feet and attempted to jump backwards, but.. I did not make it. *Thunk* A soft impact hit my breastplate. Opening my eyes in slow-motion, I saw the Demon King''s skull in front of me. Half of his body had emerged through the lightning field. The lightning seemed to have simply slide off his body. His bony fist was thrust forward and had struck me right on the spot above my abdomen. A violent wave of force bypassed my armour and flowed directly into my body, tearing out my organs to pieces. Spurts of blood gushed out through my mouth, eyes, nose and ears and painted a section of the stone walls red. My sword dropped to the floor with a profound metallic clang as my hands dropped limply to my side. My body fell backwards onto the floor, causing me to lay down in a sprawl. With my head tilted back, I could see the upside-down image of Warren through a thin film of blood on my eyes, screaming with his mouth wide open. He reached out his hand towards the barrier but the walls resealed itself before he could make it. My vision started to blur and soon enough the world began to darken. People say you see flashes of your own life when you approach death. What about me? I am already dead. Simple, I see it all the time. Just like now. It is time to leave, stranger inside my head. ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------ So, that ends the story behind the Gale brothers'' past. Well, actually there''s going to be a short flashback later but that would be weeks from now. I promised three releases for this batch, right? Sorry, this first person view writing really ate up my time. I''m not accustomed to this style at all, but it was a necessity. So next release would take at least 3 days time. I hope the quality is at least decent. By decent, I mean by reading this you didn''t have blood gushing out of your eyes and fell down your chair onto the floor and splash around like a Magikarp out of water. :blood: <-- image (minus splashing motion) By the way, this is my first time writing a 1st person battle scene. Were you able to picture it out? I''m not quite sure whether I was able to convey it properly. [th_118_.gif]
Three year olds brandishing swordsArmus Back to blessed third person view
For The Curious Mind
Chapter 16: Irony I am writing the next chapter while you are reading this. Next chapter would return to our protagonist, Chase. Wait! don''t click the ''x'' button yet~! I apologize for this temporary diversion but this chapter and the previous one are necessary to introduce characters, prevent plot-holes, set up the plot for this arc and future ones (so it would not look like I pull something out of nowhere later on) and also to save you from having to suffer through crazy long info dumps. Because I had broken them into little pieces and inserted them within the flow of the flashback. If you are very observant, you might have already pieced out why this story would not be a classic tale between a Hero and a Demon King. If you did, I applaud you but please don''t spoil others with your theories. Things will unfold slowly along the course of this story and everything that does not seem to fit (i.e.:a bunch of things that seem too simple) will betray their simplicity later on. ---------------------------------------------------------------- Year 330, Inanis Calendar (Thanes'' Destruction) ---------------------------------------------------------------- A man covered in a sheet of moth-eaten brown blanket is lying down on a bed of straw. His closed eyes and still body indicates he is unconscious, perhaps sleeping. Once a brilliant shade, his dull, frayed blonde hair is now unkempt and dirty. His dried lips are locked together over his perfectly aligned set of teeth. Once in a while, a fly would land on his body. His naked chest did not heave up and down like regular men, it simply remains static as if he does not breathe. As a matter of fact, he does not need to breathe for he is nothing but a corpse. A silver medallion shaped like a lion rests atop his torso, its string coiling around his neck. It is the only thing he is currently wearing. "I told you he''s alive, He was moving fine just now!" A young girl''s voice enters the room through the gaps in the imperfectly patched walls. Her voice was laced with a tinge of desperation in it. She is not so stupid to drag back a heavy man in armour all the way from the woods. The man is alive, he is definitely alive. Such is her thought on the matter and she would not be convinced otherwise. "Well, now he''s dead! Let''s just bury him before someone sees him and misunderstand" This time the voice was produced by an older man who blatantly exposed his frustration. He really could not comprehend just what had gotten into his daughter, to nurse a thief''s corpse of all things. "NO!!" She screamed out in absolute defiance. The man really might die if they bury him. How could her father be so stubborn? It had always been like this. No matter what she says, her father would always put the words of others above her own. "Erin, he''s dead I tell you, dead! As proof of it he''s stinking up that room with that rotten stench" He points at the door separating them from the room he mentioned. The wood on the underside of the door has jagged holes bored through it. Rats, those damn rats have wrecked up this old building. If only they could afford to buy a stone house instead. "Do you want to wait until he gets eaten by maggots? Or maybe you want to breed more rats?" His face contorted in disgust, it is revolting enough to be working in the mine everyday. Bat guano covering the cave floor everywhere he stepped. At least, spare him some hygiene in his own house. "And that equipment and that blood! He obviously killed someone and stole it!" He averted his eyes and gave a furtive glance to a table located at his side. A full set of armour and a bronze-coloured sword had been placed on top of it. A thin layer of crusted blood is clearly observable on the breastplate. Since there was no injury on the corpse, it is obvious the blood is not his. He recognised that white armour and the lion crest on the chest area, it belongs to knights of the Holy Order. That gold trim on it suggests that it is the property of some big wig in the organisation. There is no way someone that powerful would be out here in the middle of nowhere. "He''s not a thief, he saved my life! Why would he even do that if he was a criminal?" Of all the things that her father could have said, he called Erin''s hero a murderer and a robber. The memory is still fresh in her mind, she was being cornered by a pack of wolves in the forest while picking up mushrooms. Then, the man appeared like a knight in shining armour and rescued her. Instead of a thief, he should be a prince. In the room next door, Lawrence Gale begins to stir. Slowly opening his eyes, he starts to register his surroundings but not before a sensation hits him. ''Kughhh!'' Having died a long time ago, his body should not be able to receive any sensation. However, he could feel a slimy fluid running in his veins and arteries in place of blood. With every movement he makes, even something small like moving the eyelids sent jolts of agony coursing through him. Shocked by the uncomfortable feeling, he stopped moving and froze in immobility. The pain subsided as quick as it came. Lawrence submerged himself into deep thought to assess the situation while staring at the ceiling. Spiderwebs decorate the top of the room revealing much of the establishment''s owner''s cleaning habits. He is definitely dead, that is already confirmed. His memories are perfectly retained due to him constantly being forced to see a playback of them. His ruptured organs feels like they have been repaired though his heart does not pump any blood. Even without breathing, the fluid inside him is supplying him with sufficient air to operate his body. His stomach is completely empty, but no sense of hunger assaulted him. This means the mechanism of his body had been changed, and he is no longer human. He remembers everything, even the moment he was resurrected from death and the order he was given. However, this is the first time that he could control his body and feel it. Before this, he could only look from a distant place as if he was a mere bystander observing events through a small window. Whatever it is that had caused him to regain command of his body, it does not matter. Now is his chance to end this and foil the Demon King''s plan. Steeling his mind against the incoming pain, he swings his legs off the bed and stands up. The blanket falls onto the floor, leaving him stark naked but that is not his main concern. Lawrence cringes from the sensation that attacked him. It feels like burning shards of glass are piercing every spot on his body. His involuntary reaction to the anguish he received only intensified his suffering. ''Guhh!! ... my sword, where is it?'' Now that he have stood up, he could view the walls of the room. The walls are constructed from wooden panels and seems to be very old. Some wooden planks have been hammered into several spots. Most likely they are a form of shoddy repair for the run-down boards. Pausing for a moment to listen, he notices sound coming from behind the closed door. Perhaps his equipment are placed there. He could just grab the blanket and cover his body but the pain he would have to endure is not worth it. What is there to be ashamed about when you are dead? Tensing his leg muscles, he intends to jump in front of the door in one move. The less movement he performs, the shorter the duration of the pain. With that in mind, he leaps softly and lands accurately at his target position. *Creak* The wooden floorboards creak in protest from the sudden impact it had to bear. The argument next door is brought to a halting silence. Lawrence could not see through the walls but he could picture the image of two people turning their heads towards the door. *Thump* *Thump* The sound of approaching footsteps draw closer to him. Lawrence would be very thankful if the people could open the door for him, it would definitely spare him from so much agony. The loose doorknob shakes slightly, signalling someone holding it on the other side. *Click* The door swings outwards, revealing a middle-aged man with a trimmed beard and a young teenage girl peeking curiously from the side. "Wha-?" The man stumbles backwards and fell on the floor. In a panic, he shoves his own body away from the door and accidentally hit his head against the table. ''Just what is going on? The man was positively dead, I''ve checked his pulse and heartbeat!'' Unable to understand the sight before him, Erin''s father could only stare agape at Lawrence while massaging the back of his head.The dead coming back to life, there is a first for everything even for someone of his age. Erin is covering her mouth with both of her palms. The milky white tone of her face rapidly turns into a deep crimson. Her eyes are opened wide in surprise while she delightfully appraises Lawrence''s finely sculpted body. ''Oh my God! Those blue eyes, those abs! Kyaaaaa!!'' Erin screams inwardly. Her excitement has already reached the maximum due to the eye candy she is being served with. Compared to all the gruff looking men in the village, this is just heavenly for her. Lawrence is not paying any attention to them, he focuses his eyes on his belongings set on the table. ''Lightning!'' Finding what he wants, he prepares to jump again and grab it. Erin''s father hurriedly rolls to the side, thinking that Lawrence is trying to attack him. ''Hup!'' Lawrence touches down exactly where he wants and grabs his sword with his right hand. For some reason, the pain he received is diminished. It was not as unbearable as before, he could actually put it off quite easily now. Pointing the blade of the sword towards himself, he grabs the hilt with both of his hands in front of him. He hardens his resolution and tries to plunge the weapon into his own body. Faced with the illogical sight, Erin gasps and rushes over to stop him. She would not let her Prince Charming commit suicide in front of her. *Thud* For some reason, his hands gave away and the sword slipped out of his grip, impaling itself into the floor with a sharp thud. At the same time, he got thrown off balance by receiving Erin''s life-saving tackle and crumpled onto the wooden boards below. ''Why? Why couldn''t I stab myself?'' Lawrence is not even bothered by the girl who had indecently fell on top of him. The fact that he could not end himself is far more pressing. Things would be bad if he loses control of his body again. "Get away from my daughter, you bastard!" Erin''s father straightens himself up and yells at Lawrence. He is enraged by the scene unfolding before him. How dare the naked bastard touch his daughter with that filthy body of his? Even though it was practically his daughter that jumped in, that does not matter to him. The words snapped Lawrence back into the present situation. Blinking stupidly, he finally realised how improper his current position is. How could he have been so crude? To show off his body in front of a possibly unmarried girl of all things! "Excuse me, miss? Can you stand?" Lawrence addresses Erin who is currently enjoying the skinship they are having together. A perverted grin is present on her countenance, showing her impure thoughts. She was not hurt because Lawrence had cushioned her but for obvious reasons she still had not gotten up. "Huh? Oh! Sorry!" Blushing furiously, she scrambles up and moves away from Lawrence. Smoothing her crumpled skirt, she shyly looks away like a pure maiden. How embarrassing for her to have been carried away by the moment. What if the prince hates her now? ''Eh? Just now, it didn''t hurt at all?'' When Lawrence was in contact with Erin, he did not feel any pain while moving. However, now the agonizing jolts have started to return with each motion he makes. "Hey, can I touch you?" He has to confirm this. Maybe the girl has some sort of ability that could nullify his curse. "What?!" The question came from two people in different tones. One was outraged and the other was shocked and excited. Lawrence realised that he had not phrased his sentence properly and restructured it. "Can we make physical contact with each other?" It was not any better. He really has no talent at this, if only Warren is here. Erin''s eyes bulged as she nods joyfully, this is just too much for her sixteen year old heart. At last, could it be? Is she going to get married at this rate? "Why I oughta-" Erin''s father starts to roll up his sleeves, revealing the thick layers of muscle on his arms. He had been swinging a pickaxe at hard bedrocks for a long, long time and crushing this vulgar bastard''s skull is no hard task. "Oh, sorry for being so thoughtless. May I touch you instead, sir?" Maybe the pain would go away even if he touches someone else? "What?!" Again the question flies out from both father and daughter. This time one is shocked and disgusted while the other is weak and about to faint. The man''s reaction is self-explanatory whereas the girl could not believe her prince would prefer her hairy middle-aged father over her. After half an hour of bickering between father, daughter and zombie swordsman later, things finally start to calm down once Lawrence managed to explain his situation. Erin''s father had went and grabbed the blanket from inside the room and covered Lawrence with it. "You expect me to believe that bull-" He clenches his fist indignantly and begins to retort at the illogical claims made by Lawrence. The 107th Demon King is still alive and the Grand Priest is corrupt? Even a child knows better than to believe that. "Oh no, you must have suffered so much!" Erin wails out in understanding, cutting off her father. Her eyes are already welled up with tears. There is no doubt she completely believes in Lawrence, and she very well should. "Do you actually believe him, Erin? Seriously?" He knits his brows together as he frowns in disbelief at his gullible daughter. How could she possibly believe him? The man called himself Gale Tempest, of all things! Everyone knows Gale Tempest would be fifty years old if he is still alive, this man looks around twenty at most. "Regardless of believing me or not, I have to kill myself. Would you stab that sword into me? It would be better if you could slice up my head as well" Lawrence is not even sure that would be enough to kill him. The Demon King''s foul necromancy might even be powerful enough to completely reassemble his body. "No way!" The father and daughter pair shouted in unison for different reasons. As much as Erin''s father would love to cut up this bastard, cleaning up the mess would be too much of a hassle. Erin on the other hand had never even killed a rabbit, how in the world would she be able to mutilate her prince? "Then let me touch you and perhaps I can kill myself" This leaves Lawrence no choice, he had wasted enough time. Things might take a turn for the worse if he dallies any longer. "You are not going to touch anyone with all that stink coming off from you!" Erin''s father is right, the stench might have even seeped into the floorboards. It actually smells worse than a pile of bat guano. It is a wonder that they have not thrown up their breakfast yet. After four barrels of soap water later, the smell finally became bearable. Of course, it would not completely go away since Lawrence is partially decayed but at least they could breathe in comfort. "Can you please touch me now?" Lawrence''s pleading induced Erin''s father to groan in hopelessness. By the look of things, this man really believes in his own ridiculous tale. ''Fine, I''ll humour him'' He bent over and placed his palm on Lawrence''s soaking wet forehead. Lawrence tests it out by blinking once. The stab of pain attacked him immediately, though it is bearable just like when he was talking. It is apparent then, that Erin is a special existence who could somehow nullify the hurting sensation. "How about it? Could you m-" "Didn''t work, I need your daughter" "Yeah, right! Don''t push your luck or I''ll-" Erin''s father could not take it anymore. The man is definitely nothing but trouble. He must be aiming for Erin''s body. "Move aside, father!" Erin came closer and knelt beside Lawrence. She roughly pushes her aggressive father to the side. How dare he treats her prince like that. Having done that, it is her turn to place a palm on Lawrence''s forehead. Sure that this would work, Lawrence bravely raises the top half of his body up in one go. Feeling absolutely no pain, he flexes his fingers in order to test it again. Nothing, he is completely free from any agonizing sensation whatsoever. "It worked" He mumbles softly as he stares at his own hands. Everything feels so right except for the sticky feeling inside his blood vessels. Discounting that, his body is as good as when he was alive. "Hand me the sword please" It is time to try this one more time. If he still cannot harm himself, he would have to find another way fast. *Thuck* Erin''s father plucks the sword out of the floorboard and passes it to Lawrence. He tightly held Lawrence''s hand in an iron grip when he passed the sword over. "?!" Lawrence looks at the man in a puzzled expression. The hand grasping him hardly has any strength to be noted of, he really could not understand what Erin''s father is trying to do. "I won''t let that sword hit anywhere but yourself, punk" As if he would just hand over a weapon over to a stranger he hardly trusts. If Lawrence tries anything funny, he would crush his arm into tiny bite-sized pieces. "Oh, how thoughtful of you! Make sure you push it into my chest" Lawrence spectacularly misunderstands. He thinks the man is trying to help him kill himself should he fail to do it on his own. "What? No!" Erin shouts out in anger. She had volunteered for the sake of alleviating the pain and not to be a suicide assistant, why did things turn out like this? She tries to pull her hand away but Lawrence was faster and had grabbed her arm with his free hand. "Please, Erin. I need to end my suffering" Erin bit her lip when she saw the sorrowful expression on Lawrence. It was a genuine look of a person who had gone through indescribable torment. "Blah, blah, blah! Are you going to stab yourself or n-" The father''s rude interjection is stopped short by a sudden jerk of his arm that had been gripping Lawrence''s hand tightly. The tip of Lawrence''s blade stops an inch before reaching his own chest. The sword is violently vibrating along with his trembling hand. Mistaking Lawrence''s inability as hesitation, Erin''s father pushes the sword towards Lawrence with all his might. Veins pop up on his forehead and his temples starts to turn blue but he could not even make it budge. His pride in his own arm strength is utterly crushed. "Why...are... you... hesitating?" He squeezes out the sentence through his bared teeth in a strained voice as if he is constipated. Sweating with the amount of raw power he is exerting, he could not even do anything. He would never have expected the lean man to be so strong. "I''m not! My hand won''t move any further, it''s as if something is holding it back!" Lawrence clarifies himself profusely. It is now clear that this is a self-defense mechanism set by the Demon King. He is not allowed to directly hurt himself, thus ending his own state of undeath is no longer an option. "Guh.." Lawrence stopped trying and places the sword down beside him. Things might still be fine now but there is no guarantee Erin would be able to keep the curse away from him forever. Nothing is eternal except for the Sacred White Lion. "Hah... hah... hah.." Erin''s father dropped down onto the floor and sits with his legs crossed. Breathing heavily, he wipes off the beads of sweat on his face using his forearm. "All right, I believe you! I believe you!" As much as he would like to deny it, the insane strength displayed by Lawrence had confirmed his story. This zombie is no doubt Gale Tempest, strongest swordsman under the heavens. In a way, he is trying to save his own pride by putting Lawrence on a high pedestal. "It''s okay, sir Tempest. You could always live with us here... maybe you can work in the mine just like father" Seeing the dismayed expression on Lawrence''s visage, Erin could not help herself and gives out words of comfort. She does not mind having to touch him 24 hours a day. Corpse or not, it does not change the fact that he is absolutely beautiful. "Mine?" Lawrence''s head jerks and faces Erin at the mention of the word. "Well, not really a mine but more like a cave. We just call it a mine for reputation''s sake" Erin''s father scratches his nose in embarrassment while giving out an explanation. "Which means?" "It''s a limestone cave, third largest on the continent. We used to mine limestone a long time ago but nowadays we are scraping off some white crystals off the cave walls and... collect bat guano" Erin''s father hangs his head low, ashamed to admit the last part. From a miner to an animal droppings collector, how far have he sunk? "Bat guano?" Lawrence raises his eyebrows in astonishment. As far as he is concerned, people can do whatever they like as long as it does not disobey the Sacred White Lion''s commandment but collecting bat guano is just too odd of a hobby. "It''s not like we want to, it''s the Grand Priest''s order! We got to dump those guano in water and then filter them for the same white crystals" Erin''s father did not waste any time to defend himself. That damn Grand Priest, telling them to deal with poop of all things. ''White powdery crystal...Grand Priest''A flash of insight burst inside Lawrence''s mind. This is part of the Demon King''s command given to the Grand Priest. With this, Lawrence might be able to take down two birds with one stone. "Tell me everything about the cave" Lawrence inquires, he needs to make sure of something. The instruments he need are almost assembled. Being the third largest cave in the continent, it should be deep and huge enough. Now, to secure a method that would cause a cave-in. "Well first things first, it''s quite deep and then there''s.." Erin''s father begins to mouth off the details he was asked for. He does not have even an inkling of an idea about what Lawrence intends to do but since he already said he believes him, he might as well help him. It is already approaching dusk by the time he finished his explanation. They had to pause for a while so he can cook lunch. After all, there was no way Erin could cook with one hand. He had been quite confused whether to prepare a portion for Lawrence or not, do zombies even eat? Asking would probably be rude of him, as if he had not been rude enough. Thankfully, Lawrence graciously informed him that he does not need any food. According to him, the mine is completely vacated at night. There are no guards or miners present in it once the sun goes down, owing to the fact that there is nothing precious to be gained. Their pay is fixed so any extra effort for the sake of getting more would be worthless. Most importantly, there is a tunnel that is intentionally blocked off due to accidentally mining into a pocket of explosive gas. That is Lawrence''s ticket to success, the gas should still be there. If he fires off a lightning bolt, things would blow up and trap him under the debris deep in the cave. You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story. Lawrence explains his aim to Erin and her father. Erin greatly hesitates and pleads Lawrence to reconsider but she gives up in the end due to overflowing sympathy for the man''s condition. Her father objects to the plan as well but due to a different reason. As much as he hates his job, it is the only source of their livelihood. How is he supposed to feed himself and Erin without any money? Lawrence nonchalantly told him that he could shave off the gold-trim from his armour later on, prompting him to immediately agree. While waiting for the night to come, they spent their time chatting together. Erin should have been doing the laundry but that could be put off to another day. Her father is having a day off today, it was his mistake for not accompanying Erin to the forest earlier this morning. It is quite rare for wolves to be attacking humans, they usually avoid them. However, the monsters have been quite agitated lately. He had heard rumours of various towns being sieged by monsters recently. It is great that their village is located far away from any dangerous habitats. If it had not been for Lawrence''s sudden appearance, she would have undoubtedly be eaten. According to Erin, Lawrence fainted on the ground right after he jumped in to rescue her. His memory about the incident is a bit fuzzy but he does remember something of the sort. The very reason he had regained control of his body might have been Erin. Under normal circumstances, Lawrence would have brought her to the Church of the Sacred White Lion. There is no doubt that she possesses an incredible purification ability which she is not aware of, to be able to hold off the Demon King''s manipulation. However, he does not know how much the Church had been corrupted at the present moment. Sending her there might lead her on a path of despair and torment. Now that he is paying attention, Erin is an incredibly beautiful girl. She does not bear any resemblance to her father at all. Her long locks of finely-combed hair run down her back in a beautiful silver shade of moonlight. It wonderfully contrasts with her rugged brown village attire, giving her the looks of a damsel in distress in need of rescue from her terrible stepmother. Her vibrant green eyes perfectly complements the milky white tone of her skin, causing it to look more attractive. If Lawrence is still alive, he would have probably fallen in love at first sight. Alas, his heart did not even beat once at the sight now. It simply stayed motionless, like a useless lump of meat. "You two look really different, are you really father and daughter?" He gives the comment offhandedly, not noticing the inappropriateness of his words. "I found her when she was a baby, raised her up like my own ever since" Erin''s father places a hand on top of her head and starts to pat it. Erin pushes it away while blushing furiously, she is not a little girl anymore. So, it was not a stepmother but a stepfather instead. "Yes, there is no way I would be the real daughter of this hairy ape" Erin says that to her father''s face, inducing him to grab her and ruffle her hair playfully. Things might look rough but upon closer inspection it could be seen that they are only playing around. Even though they are not connected by blood, it is clear that they share a genuine bond between father and daughter together. Lawrence could not help but smile as he sees their natural actions. Being trapped with the Demon King inside the Earthscraper for thirty years was terrible, the only visitor that came by is the venomous snake of a geezer, Horus. His pretentious gait and oily sentences were a disgusting sight to behold. Time flies by when you are having fun, the expression is proven true when the darkness had seemingly enveloped the sky out of nowhere. The sun had already fallen by the time Lawrence told them the story of his past. The pair paid him unwavering attention as they listened aptly to his tale. "Damn that Warren. If it weren''t for him things wouldn''t have come to this!" Erin curses Lawrence''s twin brother without any hesitation. Her father vigorously nods at her side in agreement. "No, it is not his fault. If things were left as it were, someone else might have freed the Demon King. Horus, for example. Warren''s intention was good, he just made a mistake" Lawrence replies calmly. Erin''s anger deflated like a punctured balloon and she apologizes. She realised that she might have been too emotional with her previous remark. "It''s time, let''s go" Things have been enjoyable for Lawrence. Even though it was brief, this had been the most fun he experienced over the course of thirty years. However, the safety of the world must take precedence. "Okay.." The pair replies in a weak tone, hinting of sadness. The short time they had spent together made the father and daughter attached to him. "I''ll grab some of my clothes for you" Erin''s father stands up on his feet and shuffles away to his own bedroom. A few banging and cluttering sounds indicates him searching for an outfit in his wardrobe. "Got it!" He shouts happily as he reenters the living room along with a set of shirt and pants draped over his arms. "This.. are you sure?" The fabric of the clothing appears to be new. The colours have not faded off like the ones Erin and her father are wearing. It does not have the air of extravagance to it but Lawrence could guess that this is the best outfit in the man''s possession. "Got to look good for a proper burial, right?" Smiling widely, he throws the clothes onto Lawrence''s lap. It is the best thing he could do for this ill-fated man. With Erin covering her eyes behind one of her hands, Lawrence begins to change into the shirt and pants. Erin giggles softly from hearing the rustling sound of clothes, her imagination going wild. What a pity that she could not see it. Once he is done, Lawrence tries moving around his body. The fabric is as nice as it looks, smooth and comfortable though a bit over-sized. It is a pleasant sensation to be wearing something other than that bulky old armour of his. Small things like this makes him wish he is still alive. "Let''s Go" Putting on a patched-up cloak and grabbing a lantern, Erin''s father is already standing at the door leading outside. They exit the house and close the door after Erin had blown off the candles. Even candles are costly to them, that is how poor they are.Erin''s father did not bother to lock the entrance, the people here are all poor. Beggars would not steal from other beggars, would they? With his back against the house and Erin holding his hand, Lawrence observes the surrounding. The houses are barely fit to be called houses. They are more like dingy old shacks. Erin''s house is perhaps one of the better off buildings around here. Some of the shacks do not even have a door, their entrance open wide revealing the shabby interior within. "Going somewhere, Charlie?" A man sitting on a rocking chair outside the hut across the street calls out to Erin''s father. He takes an occasional swig from the bottle of cheap liquor in his hand. ''So his name is Charlie..'' They had been talking for a long time but Lawrence had just found out the name of Erin''s father. "Ho, Blaine! I''m off to see this man to the village outskirts! He got lost in the woods this morning" Charlie gives out a lousy lie to the man on the rocking chair. "Oh. Say, how bout you leave your daughter here and I can-" Blaine spares Lawrence a brief glance that held no interest and then shifts his eyes towards Erin. A sickening grin extended from ear to ear on his face. "See you later, Blaine!" Charlie does not have time to be patronizing the drunkard. He brushes him off with a simple goodbye. "All right, see you too!" Blaine chuckles to himself and continues to drink his alcohol. "Disgusting.." Erin mutters under her breath. Her body shivers weakly after being eyed by the drunkard. They make their way to the northern part of the village without any more interruptions. Occasionally there would be subtle strums of guitar coming out from the houses. In the absence of an inn or tavern, there must not be much to do for a good time. Life in a mining village is quite drab. Reaching the outskirts, they came upon a finely constructed warehouse. The warehouse sticks out like a sore thumb compared to the numerous poor establishments back in the village. Made out of neatly layered bricks, there is not a single air hole that can be spotted on the exterior. Right outside the warehouse is a significant amount of orderly arranged barrels which suspiciously reeks of poop. "It''s the warehouse we store the crystals at, and those barrels are where we dunk the bat guano in" Noticing Lawrence looking curiously at the building and barrels, Charlie chips in to explain. Even though he had been doing this for quite a while, he still could not prevent himself from wrinkling his nose. You just never get used to that distinct odor from bat poop. "Come here" Charlie calls out from the side of the warehouse, a few minecarts lay on little railway tracks set on the ground. The tracks steeply sloped downwards, following the terrain and leading straight into the mouth of a dark cave. From the lingering scent left on the carts, this must be how they transferred the ''goods'' out. Acting like it is the natural thing to do, Charlie jumps into the minecart and beckons Lawrence and Erin to join him. Since they do not know the interior of the cave, they passively followed into the stinky vehicle. The cart is too small for all three of them to sit in, so they have to stand instead while holding the rim for stability. Charlie pulls a lever in the center of the cart and released the breaks and they quickly hurtle off towards the cave. They descend into pitch black darkness with a dim illumination from the lantern held in one of Charlie''s hands. His other hand is steering the rattling cart on the tracks through a maze of twisting passages. Lawrence''s eyes stung as the cold air rushes past them, but he kept them wide open to take in the view of his own would-be tomb. The ground evens out soon after they entered the cave, so a swift return via the cart is possible. They plunge deeper and deeper into the cave, passing by beautiful limestone formations in the middle of an underground lake. Erin sighs as they sped by it, it was too brief a moment to properly appreciate the aesthetic quality of it. Hundreds or maybe thousands of stalactites and stalagmites grew from the floor and ceiling of the cave. Some are as thin as Lawrence''s thumb, some as huge as a tree trunk. After a minute of riding the bumpy cart, Charlie slowly pushes the lever and brings the cart to a screeching halt. Bright sparks shot out from the friction between the wheels and the tracks as they begin to gradually slow down and stop. Amateurs often push the lever in one go, causing the cart to jerk violently and send them flying out but Charlie is a veteran who would not make such trivial mistakes. They stop in a vast chamber within the cave. The light from the lantern is not sufficient to reveal the entire radius of the place but the flapping sound of wings and animal screeches told them of the presence of a large community of bats on the ceiling. "Sigh.. they extinguished the lanterns to save oil" Charlie grumbles in an annoyed manner. He had never been inside here at night before, so he did not know the protocol of putting out the fires. Lawrence draws out a little of his mana from a warm spot next to his heart and channels it to his open palm. It feels extremely different from usual, the act of reaching his mana source is nauseating. Contrary to the smooth, fluid feeling of mana flowing through his body that he remembers, this time it feels slimy and disgusting. Nevertheless he managed to produce a light ball and sends it floating to the top of the ceiling. Increasing his mana output despite the queasy sensation, he pumps it into the light ball and increases the intensity to light up the whole chamber. An uncountable amount of bat guano litters the entire floor of the cave, looking like grains of black rice. Taking a step out of the cart would cause them to step on it. "Yes, this looks right" Charlie says that with a stony face while looking at the floor. Bat poop, tons and tons of bat poop. Just the way he remembers it. "Follow me" He steps onto the squishy guano matted floor without any hesitation and begins to walk away in a certain direction. Lawrence too, did not really mind stepping on guano but Erin is trembling with repugnance while eyeing the floor. As a resort, Lawrence lifts Erin up and cradles her like a princess. Without further ado, he jumps off the cart and trails behind Charlie. Charlie stops in front of a section of the wall where a roughly circular tunnel leading to another chamber is present. A faintly visible barrier flickers over the entrance. "That''s the barrier keeping all the gas inside, there''s a bunch of glowing moss in there so you won''t be needing any light" he gestures with his hand to give an image of moss growing on the floor. "Well, that''s it then... it''s time for the both of you to leave this cave" Lawrence grabs the string of his silver medallion and slides it off his head then passes it to Erin. He stares at the pair and urges them to move on. If they spend too much time getting back, they would get caught up in the cave-in. "Yeah.. I hope you can rest in peace" Charlie pats Lawrence''s back, a sad frown evident on his countenance. "Are you sure about this? Sir Lawrence?" Erin asks him for the last time. She could already guess the answer that would be given but it is just too tragic a fate for this fine man before her. "Yes, thank you.. to both of you and goodbye" Lawrence stares into the eyes of them both and lets go of Erin''s hand. A slight tingling pain returns to his body which will soon increase in intensity as Erin moves farther away from him. "Please be quick, I do not know how long I can hold off the Demon King''s influence. If you could, I entrust the task of informing the King to the both of you" Turning his back against them, he unsheathes his bronze-coloured sword and holds it in both hands. He is ready to cut down the barrier and let the gas seep all over the cave. Charlie grabs Erin and places her on his back. He then runs towards the cart as fast as he could, heeding Lawrence''s advice. They have done what they could, now they need to leave or they would be accompanying Lawrence in a live burial. In less than fifteen seconds, he managed to unceremoniously dump his daughter into the other minecart and gets inside. With a swift pull of the lever, they sped off into the distance and out of the chamber in no time. As the distance between Lawrence and Erin continues to grow, so does the intensity of his pain. Not wanting to risk his chance of success, Lawrence slashes the barrier and shatters it into pieces. The barrier is one of basic design and does not hold much resistance against physical force. The invisible gas seeps out from the hole and mixes in with the air outside. The bats began to flee, as they are able to sense the dangerous odorless gas entering the chamber. The flapping sounds of wing overlapped over each other as they fly away. Lawrence prepares to jump deep into the opening of the gas-filled room and gathers strength into his feet. With a powerful kick to the ground, he propels himself over fifty meters forward and plunges deep inside the hole, landing on top of a slippery bed of glowing moss. He loses his footing due to lack of traction and falls on his back onto the cold, hard floor. A luminescent blue glow radiates over the entire room, giving it a ghostly appearance. Lawrence does not have the time to appreciate the view because he is suffering from the intense pain in his body. His action just now felt like he had pushed himself onto a bed of needles and grind against it. ''This is just like the time I died, huh?'' Lawrence thinks to himself in a nostalgic sprawling position with his head tilted back. However, this time he is holding his weapon in hand. ''It should have been a minute since they left... I need to give them another minute to make sure'' It would probably take some time for Erin and her father to climb up the slope outside the cave. ''Hurk!'' The fluid running within him starts to pulsate faintly, giving an uncomfortable sensation all over his body. Lawrence could tell, this means he is beginning to lose control. ''Just a bit more..'' He focuses his mind on one thought, to initiate a spark and blow up the cave. His body gradually feels heavier with every passing moment. His senses are slowly being taken away and his mind is starting to get fuzzy. The numbness had already crept up from the soles of his feet up to his waist. ''ten more..seconds...'' Despite the drowsiness, Lawrence faithfully counts the time. He could no longer feel anything below his neckline. ''Three... two... one! Lightning, ignite!'' Empowering his legendary blade with the last vestiges of his free will, the sword begins to shine and crackle. The reaction was instantaneous, starting from a small spark to a fireball and then expanding into a wide-spread inferno which travels through the corridors of the entire cave. The blazing fire painfully melted off Lawrence''s eyes out of his socket and incinerated his skin, muscles and organs. The terrifying blast sent shockwaves into the very foundations of the cave, bringing about violent tremors. Stalactites begin to break off and fall down from the ceiling, impaling the floor below with loud cracks. Even the ceiling itself starts to crumble and crash onto the ground, producing clouds of dust. The mouth of the cave is lit bright while an ominous rumbling sound escapes it. Erin and Charlie looks at the scenery from above the slope, feeling the air warming up down below. The cave is starting to look like the entrance to the burning pits of hell. Soon, the entrance too, begins to collapse and seals the cave with Lawrence inside it. Erin could not bear to look anymore and sobs into her father''s chest. Charlie gently pats her back in a comforting manner. They would have to move away from this village and inform the king. The question is how do they, as mere commoners, seek an audience with him? Inside the cave, the fire rapidly dies down due to burning up all of the flammable gas. The charred remains of Lawrence lies below a huge heavy boulder which had previously been part of the ceiling. The chamber is engulfed in utter darkness now that the moss had been burnt away. From between the spaces and cracks in between the debris, a dark, shadowy fluid slithers and coils around Lawrence''s blackened skeleton. ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------ Within the hidden room located deep beneath the earth in the lowest point of the Earthscraper, the Demon King is sitting down in a meditative stance. Right foot crossed over his left thigh and left foot crossed over his right thigh, palms symmetrically placed on his lap, he is in a perfect lotus stance. He is currently immersed in a trance with his eyes peacefully closed. The runic scriptures carved into the walls throb with their eerie red light as usual, casting their glow on everything except for the Demon King. The pitch black shadows that writhes around his body consumes the light before they even reach him. As a result, his long flowing black hair remains as ominous as ever. Despite the thick looming darkness, the pale skin on his hands and head is still visible to the naked eye. It is a very mind-boggling sight to behold. Out of the blue, he snaps his eyes open, revealing the silver irises beneath the previously closed eyelids. ''How did he break free? Was it due to my lack of power?'' He had done a shoddy job of reanimating the corpse. Instead of completely putting it under his influence, he had reinserted the dead soul into the vessel. All in order to enable the zombie to pass through this room''s barrier. The Demon King could not see through the eyes of his puppets but he could sense their whereabouts and condition. Gale had not been moving at his usual speed for the entire day and is now stationary. A moment ago, his connection had been severed. It implies that Gale''s body had been damaged critically to the point that it had become uncontrollable. To finally regain freedom and deciding to throw it away, how tragic. However... ''You would not escape my grasp that easily, my puppet'' A sinister smile which is not directed to anyone dawns on the Demon King''s face. ''You have only delayed the inevitable'' The connection between him and the corpse starts to reestablish itself. He shall fashion a new, stronger body for Gale. One that would do a better job. ''Perhaps I should send Horus to check on him'' With nothing left to worry about, the Demon King reseals his eyes and sinks back into his deep meditation. There is much training to do. --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Next chapter coming up in a few days, things are getting back to the Academy. Oh, my lovely third person view! Yep, I don''t like static villains who sit around doing nothing while the good guys get stronger. Science facts: Apparently methane is not all that common in limestone caves. So, here''s an explanation I came up with in case you are scratching your head at my stupidity. Naturally occurring methane is mainly produced by the process of methanogenesis. This multistep process is used by microorganisms as an energy source. <--taken straight from Wikipedia So, I''ll have to go with this: The miners opened up an ancient part of the cave with a bunch of ancient microorganisms that had been pooling up the gas for ages. <--best explanation I could give
The First Death Armus The Grim Reaper
For The Curious Mind
Chapter 17: Anticipation Sorry for the delay, a bunch of stuff kept me very busy. Almost had no time at all to write. Finally finished the chapter after a week [th_0fire.gif] ------------------------------ A gentle breeze softly blows through the wide open fields, swaying the grass as it passes by. The sun peeks from behind a thin curtain of morning mist, weakly expelling the darkness. A lone chestnut horse races through the plains, carrying a wizened old man and a black-haired boy on its back. Once in a while other travelling parties could be observed heading to the capital. They did not bother making any contact though. The lack of ambush spots on the flatland spurs bandit groups to incorporate disguises as part of their tactics. As such, strangers rarely approach each other out here. "Are we almost there...?" Chase asks Marcus from behind, his hands tightly wrapped around the latter''s waist. "...." Marcus stays quiet while gripping the reins with his only hand. He silently grits his teeth and pretends to be deaf. "Hey...are we almost th-" "For the last time, we''ll reach the bloody place by noon!" Unable to hold it in anymore, Marcus snaps back in irritation. The boy had been asking the same question since yesterday morning. His ears need some rest, why can the boy not understand? Chase closes his mouth mid-sentence and swallows back his question. ''It''s not like I can help it...'' Chase realises that he had been repeating himself quite a lot. He really wished they would arrive in Emond sooner. While it is true that inquiring about it would not shorten their journey in any way whatsoever, he just wanted to break the lingering silence. It has been five days since their departure from the Eastern Gate of Ceylon. The only things Chase had brought along were a knapsack with some food and clothes, his sword and daggers, plus a few gold coins. It had been quite exciting and fun for the first few days, camping out under the stars and travelling through the lands on horse. However, it grew old in little to no time. Only five days, and Chase is already awash with homesickness. Being trapped inside his house for a major portion of his life had programmed him to feel insecure when he is away from it for long periods. The fact that he had run out of things that he could ask Marcus also contributes to his predicament. Marcus may be the Chief of an Adventurer''s Guild branch, but he is but a single man. As such, there are plenty of questions that he could not provide a satisfactory answer to. Chase might have gone too far when he inquired about the dichotomy between Good and Evil. Marcus spent five hours trying to scrape up a reasonable reply before he groaned in defeat. Since then, he was not very enthusiastic to answer any more questions. Chase decides to save up the rest of his curiosity for the Academy professors, if he manages to pass the test and enroll, that is. Rather than sitting in idleness, he chooses to utilise his current free time to do something productive. As such, he launches himself into a Magic experiment mode and focuses his Mana in both palms. "Whoa, careful now! Do yer want to bloody fall off?" Marcus warns over his shoulder, noticing the absence of Chase''s hands on his waist. "Don''t worry, I''m gripping the horse''s flanks tight with my legs" Chase said as he tightens the muscle in his calves and brings them toward each other. "Okay..." If the boy says he is fine, then he is fine. ''Air blow and Water ball combined...'' He thinks as he draws out moisture from the surrounding and create a ball of water, then infusing it with a wave of air resulting in a sphere of bubbling water. ''....useless'' He throws it to the side and cuts off his Mana supply to the spell, causing it to disperse and spray the grass. There had been too many useless combinations that he found, creating spells that do not seem to serve any purpose. The previous spell for example, which he had already discovered some time ago. Until now, he still could not think of a function for it and hundreds of others like it. He is sure that they do have a practical use but it is just he who had failed to understand them properly. Riding on a horse and being out in open grasslands limit the elements he could currently experiment with. Fire would be terribly dangerous, Earth would be hard to manage since they are continuously moving. Casting a large spell would inconvenience and perhaps spook out the horse so he could only do Basic combinations. ''Light Ball and Air Blow..'' A sphere of light combined with the properties of wind floats between his palms. Except for emitting a little bit of air, it does not differ from a regular Light Ball. Another spell which is deemed to be useless. Chase releases a long, depressing sigh and dispels the sphere. His magic mastery for the four basic elements had been stuck at Master level for quite some time now. He doubts untried combinations to be the sole cause behind it. He had been systematically trying out possible compounds but the number is too vast. Assuming that he possesses only one spell for each element, he has 320 feasible spell formulas with a minimum of two and up to five elements involved in the synthesis arranged in different orders. However, he has plenty more than one spell for each element. Even compounded spells can be recombined into something else. Not to mention that each spell can be altered slightly which also changes its resulting product. To make it short, the possibilities are endless. He would never discover every single spell there is in his lifetime, let alone their proper usage. That brings him to the question, just how do some magicians reach the rank of Legendary? According to Gillian, it is rare for a person to have an affinity for more than two elements. If that is so, they should not have discovered enough spells to reach that level. There must be another factor beside the ones that are already known. Invocation speed and spell flexibility are already out of the equation since Chase''s ability had gifted him with the highest extreme for both criteria. Then what? Wracking up his brain for the solution, Chase did not realise the hours passing by. Marcus wholeheartedly appreciates the silence, peace at last. He wonders what the boy is thinking so intently about but he would rather not risk getting shot with a series of questions by butting in. "Hey, we''re close to the city" He calls back at the sight of a familiar landmark. "Hm?" The sudden announcement snaps Chase out of his thoughts and made him poke his head to the side. "How do you know?" He stares for a full ten seconds and he could see nothing notable up ahead, just grass extending all the way to the horizon. "I think yer can''t see it from that side, look from the left" Chase complies and shifted his position, this time his head poking out from the left side of Marcus''s back. "....What''s that?" A thin vertical line extends from the ground and connects with the clouds above over the horizon. At first he thought it was a strand of hair that is blocking his eye but then he realised it to be something far away. "That, boy, is Aktos Brimstone''s tower" "The Legendary Fire Arch Mage?" Aktos Brimstone, one of the two Legendary individuals that currently exist in Armitage. "Yes, or The Dragon as some people call her" " ''Her''? " Chase said in a surprised tone. The name ''Aktos'' sounds masculine to him, never would he imagine the person to be a she. "Yes, I know it''s because of the name and all but the stories say she''s not originally from around here so that sorta explains it" Marcus chuckles at Chase''s expected reaction. A lot of people does not know Aktos''s gender. "What is she like?" Among all the Legendary individuals alive in the current generation, Aktos is the only magician. The others are all warrior types. Thus, maybe he could pay a visit and inquire about his problem. "Eh...I don''t know much but according to our sources she should be an old bat now. After settling down here some thirty odd years ago and building that ridiculous tower without permission, she never came out of it. Old timers that had seen her say she was quite the looker though" Marcus himself regrets not being able to see her during his youth. He had been on a mission for the Guild at the time, which sent him away from the Capital. By the time he came back the Tower was fully constructed and the sole inhabitant had already locked herself inside. "What is she doing in there?" Staying inside a building for over thirty years? How odd. "God knows what, and maybe Finn Mossdeep. Anyone who tries to enter her tower gets chased away by her fire elementals. Finn sorta broke his way in once and he occasionally visits her sometimes" Finn Mossdeep, the other Legendary individual in Armitage. Well, visiting Aktos for answers seems to be a dead end, so much for that idea. "So they''re friends? The Grim Reaper and The Dragon?" A tinge of amusement colours Chase''s question. "I guess so. Heck, the previous and current King had been trying to recruit Aktos for a complete exploration of the Millennium Forest for a while now but they never succeeded. When Finn came along about a decade ago, Melzar III tried again but Finn''s too much of a wild card to obey orders. So basically, our good ol'' King currently has two unruly people doing whatever they want in his city" From the tone of his voice, Marcus does not particularly hold any sympathy for the sovereign. "Ah...." Chase had been bothered for a while now about the Exploration only reaching up to the fourth layer of the Forest. Turns out the truly remarkable people are washing their hands off the business. "If we get lucky, we might just see our beloved Zenithian Knight Commander later" "Eh? Why?" Chase is puzzled by Marcus''s statement. They would not be visiting the castle, so why would they see Finn? Marcus only chuckles with mirth in response. The boy will understand his joke soon. Chase does not mind, this is a nice change of pace compared to earlier this morning. At least they have something to talk about. Despite the capital being their destination, Chase had not asked a single question regarding the place. It had completely slipped off his mind somehow. Getting filled in like this is really useful. "Ah, and there we go. Yer can see the city now" True to Marcus''s words, the battlements come into view. There is only one word to describe what Chase could see, huge. Judging by the width, the city is maybe ten or even twenty times bigger than Ceylon. This is pure madness, Chase had never seen something so big in his entire life. He thought Ceylon was oversized but Emond makes the former look like a backwater village in comparison. "Breathtaking, isn''t it?" Marcus grins, he could imagine Chase''s expression behind him. All outsiders have that reaction when they first see the capital. The city soon fill up their sights as they covered more distance. The ramparts are almost identical to Ceylon''s with a few core differences. Emond''s walls are three to four times taller than Ceylon''s. Chase suspects the thickness corresponds to its height, meaning it is much thicker as well. Several great banners hang over the parapets and extends down to about ten feet off the ground. The symbol of twin swords diagonally crossed over each other, ''The Swords of Justice'' are displayed with pride on them. Numerous towers are built into the fortifications, most likely used for defense and observation. The capital had been built a few thousand years ago which explains the existence of a moat surrounding it. Moats are a remnant of the past, a defensive construct from before the age of peace between humankind. Nowadays, they barely serve any purpose. A large drawbridge which is wide enough for twenty caravans is currently lowered, providing a path across the moat. The city gates are wide open, welcoming all who wishes to enter. Besides the opening in the gates and the ridiculously tall tower, nothing behind the walls could be seen. "I don''t see how the capital would fall even if the monsters made it all the way here. The walls seem impregnable to me" Chase muses. "They don''t have to break the bloody walls, boy. They just need to surround the place and cut off food supply and communications. The monsters can just feast on our rotten corpses but we''ll just die out from starvation. Before that happens there''s bound to be some bloody fool who opens up the gates in desperation and doom everyone" Marcus calmly answers. There are many ways to win a siege besides using brute force. Marcus brings the horse down to a trot as they approach the bridge. Hundreds of others are making their way in and out of the city. Merchants, warriors, suffice to say people from all walks of life come and go. The capital is a very busy and lively place. Dull thunks are produced as horseshoes and iron boots tap the metallic path beneath. Unlike classic designs, a large number of sturdy iron chains connect the sides of the drawbridge to the top of the city walls to allow more leverage in case of an emergency lockdown. Chase could not see it from afar but now he realised the gateway is actually quite long. Rather than a gateway, it is more similar to a short tunnel with three layers of portcullis that can be dropped down at any time. That confirms it, the capital''s security is definitely top notch. "Yer notice the Zenithian Knights?" Marcus points discretely to the side of the gate. "Ooooh, so that''s how they look like" Chase mutters softly in awe. The Zenithian Knights are dressed in light blue full set armour. Their visors resemble a bird''s beak, giving them a hawk-like appearance. "Enchanted sets, courtesy of our Grandmaster Blacksmiths. Got some decent defense on them" Marcus explains. They pass the gates without any incidence and Chase could finally see the city within the walls. The main street is bustling with people, however not to the point that it is hard to move. There seems to be an unspoken rule about the road. The pedestrians only walk at both sides of the street whereas the middle is reserved for horses and carriage. Hence, nobody would be accidentally ran over. Unlike other continents where the buildings are constructed haphazardly, the arrangement of establishments in the capital of Armitage is very neat and orderly. The flat and level ground which is a prominent characteristic of the continent contributes to this fact. Architects do not have to follow the contours of hillsides, thus eliminating the existence of narrow, meandering streets. Marcus and Chase makes their way to a three-storey inn named ''The Bucking Horse''. They dismount in front of the stables and Marcus hands the reins over to the stable boy. Chase assumes Marcus to be a regular, judging by the fond smiles exchanged between the boy and his companion. Chase is greeted by a familiar sight as he enters the establishment. Rowdy customers having fun over beer appears to be the norm for every inn, no matter the place. Marcus motions him to follow, and they walked all the way to the bar. A typical well-fed innkeeper donning an apron stood behind it. "Room for two, I prefer one without rats. I don''t mind big cats, though" Marcus mouths off his peculiar request and startles the innkeeper. Too much information, Mark. The innkeeper nods and produces a key from his pocket. A small number ''12'' is engraved on the iron key. Marcus pays him a silver coin and immediately heads down the hall at the back with Chase in tow. Room 12, is the room located at the very back of the hall. Marcus unlocks the door and beckons Chase to come inside. The room by itself is nothing remarkable, two single beds, bedside tables and oil lanterns on the wall. Grilled windows and translucent curtains filter the sunlight, providing a comfortable level of brightness. "Put down yer luggage, we''re heading to the Headquarters" Marcus spoke over his shoulder as he shoves his bag under the bed. "Headquarters?" "Yes... the Guild''s...ooomph! Headquarters" Marcus answers in a half-groan as he twists the handle of an oil lantern with great effort. *Rumble* In a corner of the room, the floor sinks slowly and revealed a steep stone staircase leading underground. A faint orange glow indicates the presence of minimal lighting. Chase is strongly reminded of Godric''s house. ''Is having a secret underground room common? Everyone seems to have one of this'' Chase feels awkward, his old house did not have anything of the sort. It makes him feel like he is out of the loop somehow. "Let''s go, I need to meet up with the big boss" Without any hesitation, Marcus heads downstairs. "Hurry up, the bloody thing will close up soon!" Halfway down, he realises Chase is not behind him. "O-okay!" Startled out of his careful observation, Chase rushes down to follow. Once inside, he takes in the surrounding. He had expected long, winding passageways but instead there is only a well lit, straight short tunnel extending for about twenty meters forward and stopping short of a sturdy looking metal door. Apparently not everyone would bother digging through earth for the sake of a needlessly complex construction. Come to think of it, just who in the world built the basement in Godric''s house and for what purpose? "Before yer ask me any bloody questions, just let me answer them in advance" Marcus turns around and shows a slightly irritated face. "No, not every room had this secret passage. Yes, the innkeeper was an agent. No, there is no password, I just babbled some bloody garbage while my body does the talking. No, this is not the only passage in this city, did I bloody miss anything?" His eyes daring Chase to ask any questions. Any bloody questions that he did not manage to bloody answer. Chase vigorously shakes his head. Marcus''s amazing perception had struck him with awe and fear, he took the words right out of Chase''s mouth and promptly answered them.No, he does not have anything else to ask. Even if he did, he would not do so. "Good" With that said, Marcus hobbled to the end of the tunnel with Chase close behind him. *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Skreeeeee* Three loud knocks on the door later, a spy hole slides open while emitting an earsplitting screeching sound. A pair of green eyes peeks at Marcus. "Identification" A short demand is given out by the guard. Heeding the request, Marcus rummages into his pocket and pulls out his Glyph of Evaluation. A brief azure-hued measurement later, the light reforms and reveals his identity in front of the spy hole. "And I''ve got company, fresh agent" He mentions. *Skreeee* *Creak* Grunting in satisfaction, the guard slams the spy hole shut. The door creaks open, speaking volumes of the condition of its hinges. Marcus walks inside and stops after two steps. Besides him, three men are standing behind the door. One is giving Marcus a thorough spot check, another is pointing a spear at him and the third is dutifully keeping Chase within his sight. "Clear!" The man who had been placing his hands all over Marcus reports. "Next" Without blinking, the guard mouths off while eyeing Chase. Chase hesitantly walks inside and is given a similar security check while the door ominously bangs shut behind him. Chase winces involuntarily as he is roughly tapped at some sensitive parts. Security aside, the process has absolutely no finesse to it. The man frowns and extracts Chase''s hidden dagger from inside his jacket, he also takes away Chase''s penguin strapped sword. Marcus is grinning widely ahead, relishing Chase''s bewildered reactions. Marcus beckons Chase to follow after the examination is done. They are currently in a square hall big enough to hold approximately four to five hundred people by Chase''s estimation. The ceiling is about two storeys in height. Chase could spot eleven entrances similar to the one they have entered through with identical sets of three to ten guards each. A table manned by a clerk is evident several meters ahead of each entrance. Most has a line of people in front of them but not the one they have walked up to. Owing to their entrance being a bedroom, this desk is the only one devoid of other visitors. Three closed rooms are arranged right next to each other in the center of the hall, with the standard guard package for each. "Priority lev-?" The woman sitting at the desk drawls in a bored manner. "Level Five. Yes the boy is with me" Once again, Marcus displays his exceptional perception and gives an answer in advance while revealing his credentials using the glyph. "Here you go" Not showing any signs of being impressed, the clerk hands out two cards to Marcus. Marcus passes one to Chase and holds the other in his hand. On closer inspection, a crimson rat is stamped onto both of them. They head towards one of the rooms, and stop in front of the middle one. "Stefan is available, no visitors inside, you can come in" The guard says mechanically as Marcus and Chase flash their cards. Marcus opens the door and both of them leisurely walk inside. Chase did not even have time to ask who Stefan is, because the person is currently looking at them with great interest and a wry smile. With his half-moon spectacles and a tall bookcase behind his desk, he gives off the impression of a very knowledgeable man. If it not for his youthful appearance and stylish attire, one would have thought him to be a sage. "Noir, and.. Blackstone, come.. seat yourselves" With a slight nod, he points towards the sofa located at twelve o''clock. With a nervous gulp, Chase sinks himself into the squishy cushion beside Marcus. Formidable, to recognise who he is on first sight, truly formidable. Chase begins to doubt the security of his information. It is starting to feel like they are no secrets in the world, the Guild seems to know everything. "I got to speak with yer about my branch, I''m sure you''ve heard of it?" Marcus starts the conversation. "Of course, of course. I''ve heard that the first steps to rebuilding the village are currently being taken, so you don''t have to worry. Now, we have more... important things to speak about. I believe you almost broke one of our rules in Ceylon, Noir?" Stefan''s smile grew wider, making it more sinister. "Not really, just a misunderstanding" Marcus defends himself. He was just trying to verify the authenticity of his name for god''s sake. "...Very well, I''ll let that slide. Pushing that matter aside, I''d like a full blown report of the siege and how Thanes won. Oh yes, welcome to the Guild, Mister Blackstone. I am Stefan, one of the three Heads of the Adventurer''s Guild. As you might have guessed, I''m in charge of the Western continent" He gazes into Chase''s eyes for a short moment but the boy felt like he had been examined inside out. "It''s gonna be bloody long, I think yer should head back to the inn, boy" "Err...okay" Chase had barely been in the room for a minute and now he is supposed to go back. There seems to be no motive for even bringing him along. This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it. "I just brought you to see the Headquarters, every agent should know that" As if reading Chase''s mind, Marcus provides an explanation right on the dot. He passes over the key to room 12 and waves goodbye to Chase before the door closes. Feeling a little irritated, Chase walks back to the counter and returns the card. Then, he retrieves his weapon and walk all the way back through the tunnel, only to stop at the staircase. The door above is depressingly sealed off, he had forgot to ask how to open it from this side. Asking the guards might be a futile effort, so far their vocabulary appears to be limited to a few choice phrases. It did not take long to figure it out though. He paces about the narrow tunnel and tried to twist every lantern on the wall. Eventually he managed to find the correct one and the entrance reopens, bringing forth a gush of fresh air. Chase walks up and stares at the entrance nervously, worried that he might have broken the mechanism. The floor smoothly reseals itself after several moments. Chase heaves a sigh of relief and proceeds to find food in the inn. Walking into the common room, he notices a different atmosphere. The crowd appears to be more lively, and a bunch of them are cheering and laughing around one table. Defeated by his curiosity, Chase walks over to see the source of the commotion. "Commander Finn, that''s enough.... You don''t have anything left!" A man speaks in a pleading tone to the person seated beside him. Even with his helm off, Chase instantly recognizes the blue armour of the Zenithian Knights. "Now, now, he still has that sword to lose, Ahahahahahahaha!" The man sitting opposite to both of them laughs raucously, the crowd joins in and chuckles along. "No, my sword is off limits. Hmm... Ah, I''ll wager Barry''s armour!" Clothed in only his shirt and pants,Commander Finn irresponsibly replies, changing his subordinate''s expression from helplessness to abject terror. "Commander! How could you?!" Barry protests uselessly. Finn ignores him and takes a swig from his gourd, presumably filled with liquor from the strong alcoholic smell. The Commander looks older than he really is, owing to his disheveled appearance. "I am going to tell on you to Vice-Commander Corvette!" Standing up angrily, Barry walks away with his helm tucked under his arm. "Wait, wait, okay! Okay! I''ll stop!" Finn frantically rises up from his seat and rushes to stop his subordinate, some of his liquor spilling on the floor as he waves it about in panic. Now that he is standing, Chase could spot a slightly curved and slender sheathed sword strapped to his waist. The sword''s design is very unfamiliar to Chase, he had not seen anything like it even among the hundreds of adventurers and merchant stalls. The hilt is designed with a crisscrossing wrapper, resulting in several diamond shapes, truly a peculiar weapon. Barry stomps away in disgust and leaves the inn with the Commander trailing behind. Chase shrugs indifferently and proceeds to a table and waits for his order to be taken. He had faced too many surprises lately, even having his image of the Zenithian Knight Commander crushed did not faze him in the slightest. About half an hour later, while Chase is enjoying his meal, another Zenithian Knight walks in with a businesslike gait. He stops in front of the gambler and holds out a small pouch, jingling it to emphasise its contents. The gambler smiles knowingly and hands over the armour he won. Finishing his task, the Knight leaves the establishment while the gambler gloats over his winnings. Apparently this is a common occurrence, the military must be spending a lot of money to pay off Finn''s debt. Having satisfied his hunger, Chase exits the inn and decides to explore the city. Perhaps he would be taking a look at the Academy from outside, that should be exciting. ------------------------------------------ "So...you are saying this ''White Devil'' person defeated the legion of monsters?" Stefan smiles, amused at Marcus''s report. "Yes, sir, yes he did" Marcus nods convincingly to cement his lie. "Funny, as far as I know, Gillian Cloud is not that strong" Stefan takes off his spectacles and wipes it on his clothes, his smile giving off a dangerous air. *Gulp* "Eh heh.. he must have trained bloody hard" Marcus stoically chose to continue with his facade ''Bloody hell, he knows! This damn bloody man and his bloody information network!'''' There might be hope yet, the boy''s secret should still be safe. "Let''s skip the garbage shall we? You''ll be drowning me in your nervous sweat if this goes on" Stefan''s eyes follow the drops rolling down Marcus''s forehead. "I have no idea what yer are bloody talki-" "Chase Blackstone, Mana manipulation" Stefan announces nonchalantly, causing Marcus to flinch. "H-h-how? I never bloody said anyt-" Marcus''s throat starts to dry up. He had made sure no one got within earsight, just how? "Reports say his eyes were purple in Thanes, just now it was silver. Go figure, Noir" Stefan places an arm on the table and supports his head with it. His malicious smile continues to grow wider and wider, anymore and his face would be split in two. "No, please.. don''t, the boy saved my life.. please.." Marcus begins to beg. If the Guild decides to hunt Chase down, no one would be able to save him. "Oh calm down, Noir. I never said anything about capturing him. I was just having fun, seeing you earnestly trying to deceive me" Stefan leans back on his chair and stares at Marcus, his eyes appear to be laughing with glee. "Eh?" Marcus lets out in surprise. There is no way a profit seeking organisation like the Guild would leave Chase just like that, there must be a trick. "Messing with the Blackstone family is not in our interest at the moment... the boy''s grandfather in Hwalren is quite the benefactor to us. Scary man, that one. One wrong step and he would eat the Guild alive. There''s no guarantee that we have not already been eaten..crafty, very crafty and dangerous but indispensable as an ally" Stefan stares blankly at his table, his expression a mix of fear and admiration. "His grandfather...?" Marcus''s brows knit together in puzzlement. "Ah.. perhaps I''ve said too much, you shall learn more about it later. Now, you have my word that the Guild will not be touching young mister Blackstone. Now that is done, let''s proceed with the relocation of your agents" Waving the matter aside, the sneer returns on Stefan''s face. "Relocation?" "Why the surprise? You lied to me, hence you are now demoted to a... secretary" With that cruel statement, Marcus curses under his breath. ---------------------------------------------------- By sunset, Chase returns to the inn and heads to Room 12. He had been wandering about the city for hours but he did not even see a fifth of it. Some of the spots he visited was the cathedral, the Tower and The Academy right next to it. Maybe it is a coincidence that the Tower and the Academy are adjacent to each other. The Academy was farther than he thought, it took a full hour to reach from the inn. It seems he would have to wake up early tomorrow. A grumpy faced Marcus Noir is sitting on the bed and welcomes him through gritted teeth. ''What did I do?'' Chase wonders. It could not be because he left to survey the city, could it? *Sigh* With a sigh, Marcus starts to calm down. Whatever it was that had been on his mind, Chase prefers to let it be. "Have yer had your dinner? No, of course not. Let''s go, I need to talk to yer" Pushing himself off the mattress, he hobbles past Chase and snatches the key. As luck has it, there were quite a few empty tables. Most of the regulars have yet to come over for their nightly endeavors to fill up their bellies with beer. After sitting down and ordering their food, Marcus begins to speak. "I guess yer already know the way to the bloody Academy?" "Yes, and wow! The Academy was hugeee!" Chase announced excitedly, the Academy could probably hold its ground against Ceylon in terms of size and absolutely trump it with design. "Yes, and yer should understand why it costs a bloody fortune to enroll there. I''ve got some.. information for the test tomorrow, would you like to know?" Marcus taps his finger on the table, waiting for Chase''s reply. Chase stares Marcus with disbelief and immediately uttered a ''No''. "Why not? Yer want to get in, don''t yer?" Marcus raises an eyebrow in confusion, he had expected the boy to be happy about it. It was not easy for him to obtain the information, too. "I want to pass, but I want to do it with my own effort" A straightforward reason worthy of a naive boy came out of Chase''s mouth and elicits a chuckle from Marcus. "Gahahahha! Oh... hurgh.. hahahaha! Sorry, that was bloody hilarious. Haven''t heard an honest reply like that for a while.. but what if yer fail? From what I''ve heard the test this year is set to be harder.. and last year they only got two people passing it" Changing from amused laughter to serious contemplation halfway, Marcus reveals what he found out with dread. "If I fail.. I''ll work at the Guild or something. I get paid for that, right?" Chase had not really given any thought about failure but he certainly would not go back home and cry about it. "Heh..the Guild... yeah, sure they pay" Marcus smiles bitterly. That damn Stefan and his bloody smirking mug. "Well... if that''s what yer want, fine. The test starts at around nine tomorrow, so be up early for the registration. Yer would figure that with the test being bloody hard last year lotsa people would not even come but yer never know about these city people" Brushing off the memory of his unpleasant demotion, he reminds Chase about the most important fact. It would not do for them to come all the way here and be late. "Okay" Chase responds at the same time the waiter arrives with their food on a platter. They chow down their dinner and retreat to their room to make space for other customers. Keeping Marcus''s advice in mind, Chase retired early for the night. The softness of the mattress assisted him to doze off quickly. ---------------------------------------- Chase is wide awake as early as four o''clock in the morning. Aaron''s training regimen had pounded the value of being an early riser pretty deep inside him. He could never sleep past five these days. He turns his head to the side to look at Marcus but finds him to be awake. Instead of sleeping, the geezer is facing the other way with a dim light ball set above his head. Chase silently gets off his bed and tiptoes over to peek at what Marcus is doing. "BOO!" Marcus flips around and yells loudly, startling Chase. The boy yelped and jumped back onto his bed. "Yer over fifty years too early to be sneaking up on me, boy!" Chuckling with mirth, Marcus puts down a quill on the bedside table. "I was just trying to see what you were doing.." Chase mutters softly, his heartbeat steadily slowing down. "Hmm? I was writing up some paperwork.. bloody Stefan gave me a mountain of them" He grumbles and shows a stack of papers next to the quill. "Well now that yer up, be a good boy and light up the lanterns before I suffer from permanent eye damage" Chase notices that Marcus had purposely kept the intensity of the Light Ball low to not rouse him up. As gruff as he is, the old man sure has a soft spot in his heart. "Ah...perfect" Marcus says once Chase lights up the room with four Light Balls of his own, one in each corner of the room. The lanterns would provide inferior illumination, hence Chase picked the alternative. "What are yer going to do now? It''s way too early.. I''m not going to give yer a bloody ride with all this fog!" He did say there would be a crowd but the Academy is a professional institute. There is bound to be more than one registration counters set up. "No, I just woke up.. it''s a habit" Marcus might not have realised it during their journey because Chase would not move a muscle and try hard to slip back into sleep. Of course, he always failed but shutting the eyes produced a similar effect nonetheless. "I guess I''ll exercise?" With that said, Chase got down on the floor and begins to do push-ups. "Suit yerself.. as long as yer don''t bust yer stamina before the test" Marcus turns back to his paperwork and soon the room is filled with only the sound of a scratching quill. ---------------------------- "Hold on tight!" Marcus''s exclamation is followed by a loud neigh. The horse raises its front legs and kicks at the air, then it goes straight into a gallop and sped out of the stables. Chase had originally planned to walk all the way to the Academy but Marcus had insisted to give him a ride over breakfast. Since there was no reason to refuse the offer, he gratefully accepted. They make their way through the spacious roads, all the way to the Academy. Even this early in the morning, they are not the only ones awake. People in the capital are very, very busy. They stop short of their destination. Instead of the freshly painted walls and gate of the Academy, they could only see a large crowd in front. Due to them being on horseback, they could see over a dozen counters set up ahead. Marcus groans dejectedly at the sight. "Well, I''d love to stay and wait in line with yer but I''ve got paperwork to do. Make sure yer beat these bloody overconfident fools or I''ll be ashamed of myself, got it?" He mutters over his shoulder. "Got it" Chase said and jumps down from the horse. "Tell me about the result when yer get back. Later, then!" Marcus bids farewell and steers his horse around then gallops away, leaving Chase in his predicament. ''Nothing else to do but line up then...'' Surrendering to his fate, Chase picks a line to wait in. All of them looks equally long, so it did not really make a difference which line he chose. The line advanced at a snail''s pace, with Chase taking a couple of steps forward every couple of minutes. As such, he had to kill his time by studying the other participants. Unlike him, most of them came with their families. At least, the ones around his age. The Academy offers education to all age groups, boldly declaring knowledge is for all. Ironically, its outrageous fee would take a farmer more than one lifetime to earn. The alternative which is recently introduced is to take the scholarship test. The city is full of peculiar people, Chase could see men and women from all walks of life here. A hopeful farmer and his loyal son. "I don''t want you to grow up into a poor man like me, son.. make it through and build a happy family" The farmer hugs his son in a warm embrace. Some of the onlookers actually cried at the sight. A commoner and her pretty daughter. "Okay, this is our chance to get rich! You better pass and marry a noble, okay?" The pair of them begins to snicker maliciously. They look like the type of women that would poison their husbands for the inheritance. A noble dressed in clothes of the finest fabric, descends down his horse carriage and talks to his steward. "Listen, Sebastian. I will make House Andre bigger than Deniro by defeating these peasants. I will show them the difference between talent and luck" The butler nods solemnly, whether he agrees or not, it barely matters. A thug licking his knife. Why would such a maniac be taking the test to enter the Academy? No one knows, but they all stay away from him. However, the thug is not the most eye catching person in the crowd. Behind the counter, the people who are done with their registration gather. Among them, there is an extremely noticeable group wearing white longcoats with the front unbuttoned, revealing their muscular chests. On their backs, some sort of character is written in black ink. Whatever it is, it looks ominous. The most distinguishable characteristic though, are their thick, long pompadours. "OHHHH!!! THIS TIME FOR SURE!! WE''LL FOLLOW BIG BRO DAMIEN!!" Their spirited roar blasts through the crowd. They were soon silenced by a staff for being too loud. Chase expected them to fight back but instead of going into a brawl, they did a deep ninety degree bow to apologize. Once again, he is reminded not to judge a book by its cover. Whoever these people are, all the participants, no matter who, Chase would have to beat them down. They may have their own reasons and might have greater convictions than him, but any empathy must be put away. He must pass, no matter what. Chase never ran out of interesting sights to see and soon enough he finds himself to be in front of the counter. There are two people behind the counter, one of them had almost been forgotten by Chase. "Garion?" The bearded, grinning man is unmistakably the same person he saw on his first adventure last year. "Hmm? Oh, it''s you! Jayce Whiterock!" Garion confidently exclaims Chase''s name wrongly. "It''s Chase Blackstone..so much for remembering me" Chase smiles, he did not really mind. It is refreshing to see someone he knows for a change, even if they are barely acquainted with each other. "Right, nice to see you here! Ga Ha Ha Ha!" *Cough* *Cough* Somethings just never change, Garion makes him feel nostalgic. It feels just like yesterday that he took his first bold attempt to go on an adventure and now he had made it this far. There had barely been any adventure but at least there is progress. "Professor Ga, please hurry up with the registration. You''re holding up the line" The middle-aged woman beside him interrupts their heartfelt reunion. "Ga?" Chase said in confusion. "He goes by a bunch of names starting with ''Ga'', so we just call him ''Ga'' " She explains promptly and sighs. So much for Garion. "Channel your Mana into this Glyph here, it''s an extension to the Glyph of Life. Before you do so, know that any injuries or in the worst case loss of life is not within the Academy''s responsibilities. You are allowed to quit the test at any moment" Garion quickly switches the topic and gets down to business. He extends his hand and gives Chase a circular green metal plate. Having used two glyphs so far, Chase is not the slightest bit shocked once the plate gives off a red glow. What happens next is a bit different, instead of forming a circle and analyzing him, the light formed a needle and pricked his fingertip. He could hardly feel it and no blood is drawn but it was different nonetheless. "Done, give it back and you can wait with the rest behind me" Even though he told Chase to give it back, he had already snatched the Glyph away. Flashing a smile, he gives a thumbs up to Chase. ------------------------------- Nine o''clock sharp, the counters close down and the professors leave their table. Several people knelt on the ground and begged for a few more minutes but they were promptly ignored. Garion gives a lighthearted grin and tells them they would fail anyway, so they better go back and train. Surprisingly cold. None but the participants remain at the site, most of their company had gone away to wait elsewhere. A wizened man with long braided white hair walks up to a podium set in front of the crowd. "Ehem, settle down, settle down" He did not shout but his voice is loud enough to be heard by everyone. ''This is.. Wind Magic?'' Due to his minor experiments with the Flashbang, he has enough knowledge to recognize the type of spell being used. "Many of you have come here today with hopes and dreams of entering the Academy" he begins. "No matter how strong, clever or spirited you are, we do not know. Thus, we have made this test for you to display your worth to us" "Thousands would go home defeated, only a few would return proudly, if any. Nevertheless, it is necessary to set this level of difficulty" He speaks in a very slow and clear manner, making his sentences sound longer than they are. "We, the Academy, are searching for the Hero and his party" His revelation draws out excited murmurs among the crowd, some of them most likely hoping to be the Hero or his companion. Chase has no delusions of the sort. Hero or whatever, he only wants to grow stronger and protect those he care for. The crowd soon quiets down once they realise the man had not finished his speech. "Proceed, into glorious victory or crushing defeat" He turns around and faces the Academy gate. The gate swings outwards at a dramatic pace, adding more tension to the participants. Soon, the gates are wide open, revealing a beautifully paved path with a row of trees on each side. A cluster of finely designed buildings are observable in the distance. "Go ahead and meet your first tester, he shall inform you of the details" The crowd, including Chase, enters the Academy compound. Once everyone had passed through the gate, it closes back automatically behind them. The man stares at the closed gate. With a wave of his hand, he canceled his voice-altering spell. This is the second time he, the headmaster, had to give this speech. He pities the poor souls who has to go through this test, but the world needs the best of the best to fight the Demon King. "Enjoy your time within the Academy, this might be the last time you set foot within its prestigious grounds" He mutters to himself. ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Might be some time till the next release, I''m still quite busy. I also plan to write the whole test before uploading the next chapter. So... could be two parts or maybe just one chapter, I''m not sure. I''ll update the description of this fiction next to the [WORK IN PROGRESS] label to show the current date once in a while. Just to let you know that I''m still working on this. [th_053_XD.gif]
The Second Death Armus Obstacles, Bloody Obstacles
For The Curious Mind
Chapter 18 pt. 1: Morality As you might or might not have noticed, I''ve renumbered the chapters. I realised the prologue is too long for the standard of fictions on this site, hence the renumbering. --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- "Stop and stay where you are!" A magnified voice shoots through the crowd. With a smile on his face, Garion strides confidently ahead of the contestants, effectively stopping them in their tracks. Those that had seen him would know him to be a staff while the others could only guess his identity. However, all of them realise that this person would be their first tester. "I shall explain the test now. Please be quiet and pay attention to my voice, I understand those of you at the back might have trouble seeing me through the crowd" He cranes his neck to address the back row. "This test consists of three parts" Raising his right hand, he shows three fingers to emphasise his sentence. "The time limit is until sundown. If the time is up and you have not cleared all three parts, you fail" "I am in charge of the first part but I am entrusted with providing you information of the test in general. Listen well because I shall not repeat anything" With a tone that induces caution, he pauses for a moment to ensure everyone is silent. "The goal of this test is to reach the main building which is the largest and tallest one up ahead. If you walk at a normal pace, you''d be able to reach it in about forty minutes" Hearing that, a few of the contestants heaved a sigh of relief. They have at least nine hours until dusk, there should be plenty of time. "And that is where the test comes in. On the way there you shall be tested three times, which will take a considerable amount of time to complete" ''Time is obviously not the only thing they need'' Garion thought to himself, smiling even wider. "You are prohibited from straying off this path. Taking a detour or attempting to skip any part of the test would result in immediate failure" He taps his boot on the pavement. "The third test can only be attempted by one person every ten minutes, those who came later would have to wait before proceeding" The third test consists of a conundrum. It would be problematic if someone got through without solving it on their own. "Everyone of you are competing against each other. As such, you are allowed to stop your opponents from advancing. Note that inflicting any serious injury such as dismemberment, permanent damage or in the worst case death would lead you to jail" Putting both hands forward, he gives a thumbs down coupled with a frown. "We are trying to search for a hero, not a villain. The testers shall be observing your movements, so make sure you do not cross the line" ''So I should watch out for people, too?'' Chase flinches at the thought. Things might get a little troublesome later on. "Okay, now I shall explain the first part of the test. This is my part, Ga ha ha ha!" As if proud of himself, he starts to laugh heartily. The crowd cast stony looks upon him, bringing him to a stop. *Cough* *Cough* "Ehem, I am not a complex man. So, my part is very simple. I have stationed a number of golems to block your way and you would have to bypass them" The contestants stare at the empty road behind Garion, trying hard to spot the golems. Only the stone pavement and the rows of trees flanking it fill their sights. "It does not matter how you do so. You can break them or simply run through them. The area guarded by my golems starts from this line here, and ends at another similar line later" He walks a few steps in reverse direction and points at a wide horizontal red line painted on the road then at another one barely visible hundreds of meters away. "That should be everything, now please turn around and count to ten. Once you are done, you may start" The crowd freezes, taking some time to take in the peculiar command. "Tur-n a-round... no-w, and s-tart... coun-ting ....when I - tell you... to" He twirls his finger in a clockwise motion and mouths of the word slowly as if he was speaking to imbeciles. Nevertheless, the offended contestants had no choice but to obey. "Good, now start counting" He adds in a final tone. ''three..two..one!'' Chase earnestly counts down like most of the others. Some had cheated and counted down faster but all of them spun back to see Garion gone. Figuring he had went to hide somewhere, they got over the shock relatively quick. ''I can''t see any golems..'' Chase is among those located in the front and just like the others, he could not see anything blocking their way. Despite the test having already started, no one made a move past the red line. A portion tries to find hidden meanings behind Garion''s explanation but most are just too scared to make a move. They whip their heads left and right to find someone who would be willing to go first. No one wants to fail right at the beginning of the test. It took a full five minutes before someone finally made a move. "Bah, get outta my way, you pussies! Scared of a stoopid threat, you''re all dumb weaklings!" Everyone turns their head towards the source of the abrasive insults. The thug that Chase had saw earlier is pushing his way through and advancing forward. He stops right before the red line and looks back at the others. "I''ll go ahead of you crybabies, see ya!" With the most obnoxious expression Chase had ever seen, the thug places one foot across the line. Then he took another step, and another. Soon, he is three feet beyond the boundary. "See? Nothi-" *Zup* *Bzzzzt* It happened in a flash, a metallic human-like figure appeared behind him and grabbed the back of his head. In a momentary flash of light accompanied by soft crackling sounds, the thug convulses violently and falls to the ground limp and unconscious. Having disabled the intruder, the golem fades out of view. It simply disappears into thin air, like it was never there in the first place. The contestants who are at the very front slowly inches back from the red line, now that they know of the hidden danger ahead. ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- On the rooftop of the main building, a group of professors are observing the test takers from afar. Each of them holds a telescope in their hand, peering through its lens at the magnified vision. "Ga Ha Ha Ha! How''s that? I call it electricity!" Half of them were startled by the voice. "Someday you''ll be the death of me, Gallet" A man shakily clutches his chest. Beads of sweat roll down his wrinkled skin. His frail heart could drop dead at any moment nowadays. "How''d you get back so fast, Gabbon?" Another man, wearing the Zenithian Knight''s armour spoke up. Using different names, they refer to the same person. "I ran" Garion answered simply as if covering that much distance in five minutes is the easiest feat in the world. "Umm... did you construct those? Professor... Gallet Gabbon?" A bespectacled young woman chips into the conversation. Her long auburn hair is braided into a ponytail and draped around her shoulders. She clutches a thick book over her modest chest. That coupled with her brown cloak gave her the look of a sage. "It''s Gagarin, are you new?" Garion eyes the woman curiously. He is quite sure that he knew most if not all of the staff and this woman is not one of them. "Ah, yes! I''m Miria, I just got hired here. This would be my first year of teaching, I''m proud to have been hired to teach here and- Gagarin? But.." With a rosy blush on her cheeks, she nervously spouts a stream of words. Due to the excitement of seeing such intriguing constructs she actually forgot to introduce herself first. "Just call him Ga, Miria... he goes by lots of names. Just pick one or completely ignore them and go for ''Ga'' instead" The tall Knight saves Miria from her confusion. "Eh? Right, Ga. Professor Ga, did you invent those golems on your own? What manual did you use? It doesn''t seem like Moslow''s or Erinin''s and what is this electricity you spoke of? And.." With the introductions out of the way, she immediately starts to sate her curiosity. They say curiosity killed the cat but she is definitely smarter than a cat. Otherwise, she would never have become a Royal Wizard. "Yes, I did. They''re a combination of manuals I''ve read, so you could call it an original. Electricity is a form of energy in lightning. Okay, stop, I want to see what''s going on with the test. Save your questions for later" The girl is starting to creep Garion out. He wants to see how Jayce, no, Chase, is doing out there. Fetching a telescope from inside his coat, he unfolds it and holds it in front of his eye. "Oh, look! There''s the leader type trying to take command" He mentions excitedly to his colleagues on the rooftop. "Yep, I don''t think he''s doing a good job though.. now look at what he just did.." The aged man says in a depressing voice. --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Having seen the electrocuted thug, Chase starts to formulate a plan. ''Those golems are using optical camouflage... problem is.. I can''t use Light Magic to reveal their locations'' Frowning in concentration, he scans the path. Chase remembers what Gillian had told him to do. Keep a low profile, normal people only has an affinity for one to two elements at most. If he uses his Light Magic here, he would only be left with one other element to use for the rest of his Academy years. Rather than Light, elements like Earth and Wind are far more versatile. "Listen up plebeians! I have a plan to get us all through this obstacle. Heed my orders and you shall be rewarded with success!" A familiar looking noble steps forward and calls out to the crowd. ''Who was he again? Someone from House.. '' Chase tries to remember the person''s identity. "I am Kyle Andre, esteemed third son of House Andre! With my talents, it is not an impossibility for me to lead you peasants to success. If you perform well, I might choose you to serve as vassals to House Andre" His introduction spurs forth a burst of murmurs from the crowd. From the bits and pieces Chase could hear, it seems House Andre is the third most powerful family in Armitage. That would explain the lack of protest after being referred to as peasants. ''Like I care about politics'' Chase still pays attention to Kyle, interested to see his plan. "I have a sure win strategy and I require your services to execute it!" Brimming with confidence, he announces his intention. By boldly announcing the existence of a sure win strategy, he managed to grab the attention of every single person present. "Then, you can follow behind me as we breeze through this test!" A condescending smirk forms on his face. "Tell us!" "Yeah, tell us!" There is only so much offense the crowd can take, the noble better have something good to say. "Do not make demands of me you lowlifes, I''ll talk at my own discretion" He snaps back in irritation. How dare they try to rush him. "You peasants might not have seen such a thing before, but the golems are being cloaked by a Master Level Light magic" He sneers at the uneducated crowd. It is not often that you''d see a Master-Level Light Magician in action. Even House Andre only has two of them in employment. As expected of the Academy, to provide such high quality inventions for the test. "All you have to do is disturb their means of distorting light by creating coloured Light Balls and then we can snipe them down from behind the red line" There, his perfect plan is finally revealed. Even the most talented of people would have weaknesses in some areas, as such he had not reached the level of Advanced in Light Magic. Thus, he needs to enlist the help of these commoners. "I can do that, but I want to be exempted from attacking the golems" A woman who looks to be in her thirties raises her hand. She realised her value and tries to bargain the best offer she could get. Wasting Mana on hitting down the golems is not very favourable, not when you are surrounded by people who could turn into enemies at any moment. "...Very well, everyone else will fire arrows and spells" Kyle gives a furtive glance to the rest of the crowd and speaks on their behalf without their consent. "What about you?! It''s not fair if we''re the only ones wasting ammunition!" "What about the close combatants? What do they do?!" The disgruntled contestants objects the noble''s decision. This plan is not fair at all. "Fine, then do whatever you want and we can all stay here and fail. I am just providing you lot with a solution to success, it is up to you to take it" Being a noble had trained him in many things. One of them is the ability to coerce simple minded fools into following his orders. Noticing that time is passing by without them making any progress, they start to hesitantly nod one by one. Chase goes along with the plan to see how things would go. The woman who volunteered produces a light ball and sends it forward across the red line. Pumping more Mana into it, she increases the intensity and changes the hue of the sphere into a blueish colour. Sure enough, the horde of hidden golems are revealed in all their glory. Each the height and size of a grown man, they were built roughly following the contours of a human male. If it were not for their reflective surface and lack of any facial features, they could have been mistaken for a human from afar. "Well, what are you waiting for? Fire!!" A flaming spear coalesces in Kyle''s hand and he throws it towards one of the golems. This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it. Soon, plenty of spells from all the four basic elements flies overhead and lands on the golems. The golems stand still and receive the damage head-on, then collapsing on the ground with their whole frame intact. The crowd begins to cheer on their success, believing they had disabled the golems. ''...No.. this is bad..'' Perhaps the others could not see it but Chase could. Months of training to avoid magic projectiles had gifted him with kinetic vision, he noticed that the golems jumped back at the exact moment of impact and neutralized the damages done. They are most likely unharmed. Once the other contestants start charging forward, they would be electrocuted and fall onto the ground. If that happens, the number of even footholds would decrease and avoiding the golems would be much harder. ''I have to go now!'' Sensing the pressing need to hurry on, Chase bolts pass the red line while avoiding the stray spells behind him. The others thinking Chase is trying to take the lead ignorantly follows his attempt and dashes forward. By the time they realise it, it was too late. The golems grab their unwary legs with surprising speed and jolts them with electricity. Not everyone is an amateur, a significant number of them has enough skill to dodge the golems with decent footwork. "Tch, should''ve just done this in the first place!" "Come here and make a formation, guard all sides!" The experienced ones start to gather together and form defensive groups while advancing slowly. Meanwhile, Chase is up ahead dodging golems with relative ease. However, he is not the only one. Following close right beside him is a male slicing and dicing the golems with elegant swordsmanship. With a youthful spring in his steps, his movements flow smoothly from thrusts to swings like a beautiful dance. Swift and dangerous, but lacking no finesse to it. Even though he is attacking at the same time, he had managed to catch up with Chase who had a head start. ''Just who the heck?'' Chase''s train of thought is interrupted by a metallic hand clawing at his head. He ducks in the nick of time and avoids being knocked out. ''Right, can''t be distracted now. Just a little more and I''ll make it'' Putting the matter of the incredible stranger aside, he concentrates on the path. ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- "Isn''t this overkill, Gabbon? I thought the first part is supposed to test a person''s sense of justice" The Zenithian Knight Professor takes his eye off the telescope and addresses his bearded colleague. "Overkill? Hell no, how do you expect to be a hero if you can''t even pass through some mindless golems? Yes, I am testing out their morality" Garion gives a light hearted reply. So far everything seems to be going exactly as he planned. "Isn''t this too simple? I don''t see anything of the sort here.. it looks like you just set up a normal difficult task for the test takers. And for the love of God, just what did you invent these golems for? Their reflexes were just incredible!" The Zenithian Knight replaces the telescope in front of his eye and sees the futile effort of the contestants at trying to break the magical constructs. "Calm down, Marius. The morality part is about to start, now if you were to pick one person that would pass the test, which one would it be?" Garion waves off the complaints and asks for their pick of the winner. "The young one with the sword in the front" The aged man answers first. "You too, Korim? Good choice. The black-haired kid seems to be good as well but I think he pales in comparison to the swordsman " Marius agrees wholeheartedly. "Umm.. I think so too" Miria timidly joins in the conversation. "Really? Oh you guys are boring..." Garion frowns, disappointed with their votes. "Oh yeah? I suppose you are picking the other one then?" Marius challenges Garion to prove he had made the wrong assessment. "Just watch and you''ll see him in action soon" Without taking his eye off the telescope, he had only been observing Chase the whole time. He really should not indulge in favoritism but the boy had grabbed his eye since their first meeting. ''Now show me what else you''ve got, Chase Blackstone. Show me the strength of the one who would wield Equilibrium'' Garion is waiting in anticipation to see how much Chase had grown since his amateur goblin killing days. ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- ''I made it!'' Chase''s feet lands over the red line, stopping the golems chasing him in their tracks. Their programming prohibits them from passing through the boundary. Chase whips his head to the side to look at the swordsman but finds him to have already advanced forward. He heaves a sigh of relief, if the swordsman had decided to stop him he would be hard-pressed to fight back. In terms of technique the teenager might even surpass Aaron, he sliced through the golems like they were butter. Chase turns around to look at the remaining contestants. Most of them had already fallen, the only ones left are those who had banded into groups. Currently there are only two groups who are advancing at a snail''s pace. Their members are slowly being whittled down and they are stuck halfway. "Hey, a little help here?! Don''t just stand there!!" Spotting the idle Chase, they call out for assistance. "Please!! I need to pass the test!" "I have kids back home!" Now there is only one group of five left, the other had been completely defeated. ''... Darn it, I shouldn''t have stayed here'' Chase regrets his decision to look back. Now he is awash with guilt. If he helps them, they could be potential opponents later on. If he does not help them, it would take a toll on his conscience. Even though their pleas resemble lines from a cheap, boring play, Chase surrenders to his human emotions and gathers Mana into his hand. "Stay close to each other and make a run for it once I push the golems back!" Chase calls out to them, announcing his intention to help. Not waiting for an answer, Chase slams his palm into the ground and transmits his Mana forward, encircling the party. ''Stone Lotus!'' The soil shakes and thick, heavy spikes of hard rock tears out of the earth and creates a path surrounded by thorns for the party. They froze for a moment, startled by the strange phenomenon and then saw Chase crouching down on the ground ahead. Realising they had received assistance, they rushed forward without any hesitation. Chase wheezes and gasps while kneeling on the earth. Earth Magic is the most Mana-consuming out of all four basic elements and he just fashioned rocks into massive spikes of stone in a range of approximately a hundred meters forward. At least half of his Mana reserves have dried up and he still has two parts of the test to go. Things are looking bleak for him at the moment. Using up that much Mana in one go had put him into a state of temporary fatigue, he could not even stand for a while. In ten seconds, the party crosses through the line and reaches Chase. They jump for joy at their while success hugging each other tightly. They were strangers before but now that they had overcome a hurdle together and had developed a bond. "Hey, thank you for helping us out" One of them approaches Chase and offers a hand to lift him up. Chase reaches out his own arm gratefully but he stops. He summons as much strength as he could and rolls to the side. A solid fist swings at the spot where his head had been before. "Stop! I helped you, didn''t I?" His worst fears had come true faster than he thought possible. Just a moment ago he saved their skins and now they are already turning against him. "Yes, and we are grateful for that. No hard feelings for this, okay?" He kicks off the ground and jumps behind Chase. Chase tries to react but his body is too sluggish at the moment. As a result, he is unable to dodge the hand chop to the nape of his neck. A single accurate strike and Chase blacks out. The assailants looks at him with pity and carries Chase''s unconscious body to the side of the road, resting him in a sitting position against a tree. "We''re really sorry but we have no choice" The same person who knocked him out mutters his apologies. "The fact that the first tester told us about the time constraints on the third part means the first and second parts are elimination rounds. You would never know how long the third part actually takes to complete." He continues to explain to the now senseless boy. "Sooner or later there might be a time where we are forced to fight each other. We stand a fairer chance against ourselves compared to fighting someone as powerful as you" He bites his lip and frowns guiltily. He really did not want to do this but he has to pass no matter what. Even if he ends up betraying everyone here, he would still pass. They had employed a dirty and ungrateful move but they would not take any chances and risk failure. Hardening their hearts, they press on to the second part leaving Chase behind. --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- "Woah, did you see that, that boy!" Marius shouts and looks at Garion who is grinning widely while still looking through the telescope. "Look at that spell, It''s a work of art!" The boy was amazing, absolutely amazing. Never in his life had he seen someone so young conduct such a tremendous feat of Magic. He must have an inborn talent for the Earth element given by God. "Yep" Garion answers promptly. "How did you know that, Gallet?" Chase had managed to pique Korim''s interest. The ancient man is a veteran Royal Wizard who had taught many profound mages in Armitage. Seeing such raw talent makes his spirit boil. He has to polish this rough gem, who knows what the boy could do once properly trained? "Secret" As if he could reveal why, Garion thought. The fate of the world lies on the boy. "He should be in my class. I''m an expert Earth Mage, he should benefit the most from me" Miria does not lose in terms of her enthusiasm. "That may be true, but I have more teaching experience and-" "Guys, stop. Things might get bad for our new favourite" Marius interjects their competition. He spots the two men tiptoeing behind Chase. "...Those damn pieces of shits" Garion curses under his breath. Hitting the boy not once, but twice! "Oh... how dirty! We can''t let those people pass!" Miria clenches her fist while she trembles in rage. "Not to worry, my squad is handling part two. Those trash won''t make it through" Marius announces grimly. His squad better make sure none of those hooligans pass. "I did say they could block each other''s way but a sneak attack on their benefactor is just unforgivable" Garion grits his teeth, rarely does he go livid with anger. "Even if he fails because of this, I would gladly pay for his education fees" Korim says with conviction. Chase is too valuable to let go. If he is not the Hero, he would at least make a valuable addition to the Hero''s party. In fact, none of them are sure the Hero would even appear here. Armitage is only one out of the three continents on Armus, the Hero could show up anywhere. They are only using the fact that the Academy is the greatest learning institution in the world to attract him here. It is unlikely that the Hero would pass up an opportunity to gather exceptional allies in such a place. ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------ Sensing the absence of observers, the swordsman jumps down from a tree, rustling the leaves in the process. He had been observing the situation for quite some time. Terrence Light looks at the black haired-boy, the latter is peacefully leaning back on the tree with his eyes closed. He had doubled back halfway through due to an intervention. He would most likely be done with the second part if he had carried on. "Why did you tell me to go back, Justice?" He speaks to his sword, trying to elicit a response. ''Kill the boy'' a voice orders him in his mind. ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- ... this chapter turned out to be dialogue heavy. I have no idea how this came to be. I guess I''m not used to writing this commentary stuff. [th_015_orz-v2.gif] :criesBo: Second part comes out tomorrow or the day after tomorrow.
Prologue to Cheap Soap Opera Armus Those Damn Bastards
For The Curious Mind
Chapter 18 pt. 2: Stalemate A long path of neatly arranged bricks lies in a straight line, linking the gates to the main campus. The rows of trees to the side adds a verdant quality to the scenery, a dash of nature in the Academy. The air is kept abuzz by cicadas, feeding on tree saps in this heat. The leafy umbrella of a tree gently shelters the two boys underneath it, providing them with cool shade. Terrence Light slowly draws his sword, the metallic blade menacingly grinds against his sword sheath. He holds the ordinary looking weapon in front of him and stabs. He stabs again and again, twisting and shoving, digging and thrusting, going deeper every time. ''...What are you doing?'' Justice voices his puzzlement "Digging a hole to bury you" Terrence dilligently works on making the hole on the ground bigger. ''Stop it'' It demands. "No" The teenager continues to dig. ''Why are you doing this? Just kill the boy already!'' It would not do for them to waste any time here. Terrence holds the sword in front of his face and stares into his own reflection. "That''s why. I''m not even sure if you are really called ''Justice'' anymore, are you sure you didn''t miss out an ''in'' right in front of your name?" He hisses at the talking sword. ''How rude, I have told you that I precede mortals. The word you speak of originates from my name, not the other way around. It is you humans who glorify me in such a way. I simply side with humankind, that is all there is to it'' it complains further. Humans had always been delusional, thinking they are the incarnation of goodness. Everything that protects them is given the status of deities. "Big words coming from a talking sword. You showed up a little over a year ago and told me I''m the 108th Hero and I have to kill the Demon King. I know practically nothing about you, or this great battle of yours so why am I suddenly ordered to kill a defenseless kid?" Terrence refrains himself from mentioning the self-righteous lectures given by the chatty sword. Since it speaks directly into his mind, he does not have any means to block it. ''I have already informed you previously, I am not a sword nor weapon. I am simply taking this form until the pieces are gathered. My powers are sealed until the others are chosen. I have also told you that I am unable to provide information until-'' "Until the pieces are gathered. Yeah, you''ve told me for what? The thousandth time? If you can''t even ''provide information'' for me, then don''t ask me to do ridiculous things! First you told me to travel all the way here to the Western Continent. Then, you told me to enroll in the Academy and gather allies. To top it all off, you display absolutely no special power at all and now, now you''re telling me to kill a human being? Are you sure you''re siding with humans? Aren''t you supposed to be the very definition of fairness?!" Terrence pours out all his pent-up frustration into one long sentence. ''I do side with humans but sacrifices are necessary for the greater good. If you do not kill this boy now, the Cycle would continue again and again even if you defeat the Demon King. Humanity would have to endure the same suffering until the end of time if you do not defe-'' "Huh? What do you mean, is this boy the 108th Demon King or something?" Terrence cuts it off. ''No, and let me finish the explanation you have been begging me for. I can only tell you this, if you let this boy be ''complete'', he would be unbeatable. I would end up losing again and nothing would change. Perhaps because the Cycle had been thrown off course, this is the only opportunity I have seen to defeat it thus far'' Difficult. It is far too difficult to convey what it means with all these restrictions. "I don''t get you. What do you mean by it? Unbeatable? I thought you chose me because I was the most talented human of this era" That is what the sword told him and now it tells him that someone else would be stronger? ''I cannot explain any other way. You are indeed the most talented human being of this era but I did not say you would lose. You simply cannot win, no matter what or who you are. At least, not when it and the boy are fused completely. Now please, kill him for the sake of all humanity!'' It must win this time, or humanity would be doomed. The 107th Cycle is not yet complete but it had to resort on choosing the 108th Hero. The side of Good is losing this battle. "..No, I refuse" Terrence slams Justice back into its sheath and approaches Chase. He touches his palm against the boy''s forehead and starts to gather his Mana. His Mana flows through his veins rapidly, reaching his palm in less than a second. Once he had gathered a sufficient amount, he begins to heal the boy. ''Just how did this kid instantly cast those spells?'' If I am supposed to be the most talented person on Armus, why is he superior?'' Granted, he had not reached his maximum potential but the kid should be younger than him by at least three years. ''He is special and stop healing him! Do you not understand me? Just how many millions of lives would be lost if the cycle continues? Good does not always win, there are times the Demon King''s side seized victory! Now is the perfect moment to finish everything'' Justice interrupts his line of thought. ''Stop reading my mind! The Demon King won? Ha! Don''t lie to me, the Hero always wins. That''s how it''s been every time'' Terrence might not be the brightest or most well-learnt of people but he knows at least that much history. The Demon King and Hero appears every 20-30 years, Hero kills the Demon King and then the same thing occurs again. The pattern is identical each and every time except for the late-coming 108th which is a bit abnormal. ''Kuh... Fine, but know that each death brought about by later cycles are caused by you and not me'' Justice finally concedes. Why is it that he had always chosen these sort of candidates? Big appetite, unfairly blessed with talent, oblivious to women and too naive for the good of them. ''If you''re that worried about it, why don''t I just recruit this boy into my party? If he''s even half as strong as you said, defeating the Demon King would be a cinch right?'' Just what is the fuss with this? Isn''t it good to have a strong ally? ''You cannot. You do not understand. It does not matter, I will throw away this cycle. Just do your job and save humanity'' The Hero does not know, he does not know how bad of a position they are currently in. He is alone on this side. This shall be the worst handicap for the side of Good, all because of those Lion worshipping fools and their idiotic plan. ''Tch, whatever. You''re just contradicting yourself, when we started the test you said I shouldn''t help anyone because it''s fair that way and now you''re trying to cheat'' Talk about irony, it is just being a sore loser. Saying it would throw away this Cycle but then telling him to kill the Demon King. Its not even putting in the effort to make any sense. ''Hm? This kid is more beat-up than I thought. What''s with all these injuries?'' Terrence could feel the torn tissues in Chase''s body. They are all the accumulated injuries from the extreme training the boy had to go through. Apparently Chase had suffered near permanent damage from overworking himself for the past year. In the end, Terrence had to continuously mend Chase''s damaged ligaments and tissues for the next hour without any interruption by Justice. --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Chase''s eyelids starts to fidget and he lets out a soft grunt. He could faintly feel something warm touching his forehead but his senses are still fuzzy. It feels like he is in a dream and something soothing is flowing inside his body, taking away the pain on the back of his neck and making his body feel lighter. His head gradually clears up and he opens his eyes to see a boy a bit older than him crouching on one knee in front of him. Dazzling blonde hair, emerald green eyes, finely defined jaws, a complete heartthrob that would have been undoubtedly popular with women. "Feeling better, sunshine?" He grins, revealing a set of glimmering white teeth. "Gaaahh!!" Chase is extremely taken aback by what he saw and casts an Earth Pillar aimed at the swordsman. For some weird reason his battle reflexes kicked in, just what is he doing here? From his unfavorable position, Terrence effortlessly performs a backflip and lands ten meters away. He stands up leisurely and brushes off the dust that landed on him. He stares at Chase and laughs mirthfully. "That is the roughest reaction I''ve ever had from waking someone up. Not much of a morning person, are you?" To think his wake-up call would be answered by a solid beam of Earth. Terrence notices something strange on Chase''s face and frowns lightly. ''Wasn''t his eyes purple just now? I could''ve sworn-'' "W-What did you do to me?!" Chase asks in a panicky manner. The memories are slowly coming back as he takes in the scenery, he remembers being attacked by that ungrateful group. Seeing the wide and alert eyes, Terrence understood. The boy is probably extra cautious now that he had recently been assaulted. As a sign of non-aggression, he puts both of his hands behind his head. "I just healed you, calm down" He says in the most calming and soothing voice he is capable of. Perhaps a little too suave and unsuitable with the situation but it would have to do. "Heal..? You''re a healer?" Chase raises his eyebrows inquisitively. Healers should be very rare and he had never heard of battle proficient healers, at least not this good with the sword. "Yeah, keep it a secret will you?" Terrence winks. Chase does not let his guard down. He had been betrayed for the first time in his life. Spending ten years in confinement and one year among kindhearted people did not prepare him for this. Now he knows, how terrible humans can be. No, he shall not be fooled again. He would not trust anyone for the rest of this test. ''The test!'' Chase gasps and looks at the sun behind Terrence. It is almost noon now, he is running out of time. Twitching his muscles and making sure they are fine, he jumps on his feet without letting Terrence out of his sight. Something feels different, his movements are far easier and smoother than they were before. "Thank you for the help but I won''t be friendly with you, not until this test is over. My name''s Chase, what is yours?" It seems the swordsman had really healed him and perhaps more, so a simple thank you should be in order. "Terrence, fine, I''m okay with that" since the boy did not give out his full name, neither should he. "Go, move first" Chase urges Terrence to move on. He would not be caught defenseless from behind this time or anytime for the rest of his life. In a way, this is actually a good experience to improve himself on the road to become stronger. "Fine, fine" Terrence shrugs and sprints away, leaving Chase behind. Seeing the boy''s ability for himself, they should be able to meet up and talk in the Academy once things have cooled down. There is no need to rush. Once Terrence had gone out of sight, Chase too starts to move. Under the warmth of the sun, he wishes for nothing more than to pay the bastards back. ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- On the rooftop of the main building, the professors are peering through their telescopes. "Shouldn''t we start removing the candidates who fainted in the first part, Professor Ga?" Miria says while looking at the pile of unconscious bodies. "No. This might sound weird but it happens more often than you might believe. Even if you are completely outnumbered, outpowered or outsmarted by your enemy.. as long as you don''t give up hope and keep struggling to the end.. chances are you might just end up winning!" Garion shares his words of wisdom. "I see, how thoughtless of me! Very well, I shall not give up hope on them" Miria is truly touched by what Garion told her, even though it hardly made any sense if one thinks about it carefully. "Ah, someone is getting up!" She notices a person raising himself up on his feet. "Maybe this is what you were sayi-" A golem grabs the man and shocks him back into sleep. Miria turns towards Garion with watery eyes and quivering lips. ".... And sometimes you end up losing anyway" Garion mutters. He might have made the first part too hard. "Hey Gabbon, you should look at the second part now. There''s a pleasant surprise" Marius smiles when he saw the boy turning up. "Eh? Well what do you know, the boy is tougher than he looks!" Korim who had been idling around grabs his telescope and observes the point of interest. "Ga Ha Ha! What else did you expect from my chosen candidate!" Garion starts to brag but inside he is wondering just how Chase had managed to regain consciousness this early. Judging from the strength of the blow, he should not be able to wake up for quite some time. "Bah, the other young man already passed through the second part though" Marius says in a mix of anger and respect. Anger at his subordinates and respect for the swordsman''s skill. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- The second part of the test is located quite close, it took less than three minutes for Chase to reach it. He had expected to be the only one there, everyone else must have passed through by now. Never in his wildest expectations did he expect to see the traitorous group to still be there, all beat up and bruised. "You over there, come here" A Zenithian Knight calls out to Chase. He could spot six men wearing the blue armour standing side-by-side blocking the path forward. Terrence is nowhere in sight, obviously he had passed through. Chase strides ahead and walks in between the slack-jawed contestants. They did not expect the boy to be here. "As you might have guessed, this is the second part of the test. The first part is to test one''s sense of justice, the second is to test your strength" The Knight proclaims while his face is hidden behind his hawk-like full helm. "You may fight alone or in a group. Know that the number of opponents shall match your side. Your opponents are us, the Zenithian Knights. A word of forewarning, you may die" At the last sentence, the Zenithian Knight blasts off his bloodlust. "Hey, as strong as you are you cannot beat them alone! Team up with us!" Chase recognized that voice, its the person who hit him. He turns around and gazes steely at the man. How dare he ask for favours now? "Look, I''m sorry okay? All of us are. Please, you must understand! I have kids back home, if I pass this test I can bring them along to live in the dormitory" He rubs his head on the soil and begs. Chase''s flinty expression does not change in the slightest. "Stand up" The boy commands. The group feels a sense of relief, they would be saved after all! "Go-buh!" Immediately after getting up on his feet, his face is greeted with a fist. "Gu-heh! Oof!" Followed by a one-two combo and an uppercut, ending with a round-hose kick. He felt his bones creak under the pressure as the kick sent him flying backwards. If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. "A good father? Screw yourself, go home and play with your kids! Don''t you dare use them as an excuse to be doing this sort of crap!" Chase remembers the image of a strong, reliable man. His father is the very definition of a good father. No matter how hard life was for them, he earnestly gave it his all to earn money for the family. "As for the rest of you..." Chase gathers his Mana. This time he would not use it to save these garbage. "Hii!!!" They yelp and run away but to no avail. Long tendrils of earth shoots out of the ground, coiling around them like snakes. With a whisk of his hand, Chase directs the earthen cords to toss them far away. All the way back to the first part of the test. He did not have to confirm his accuracy, the distant flash of electricity validated the precision of his throw. Now having taken his revenge, he turns around to face the Zenithian Knight. A formidable opponent, perhaps stronger than Aaron. "I''m ready, fight me" The Knight nods and swings and whirls his weapon around, displaying his mastery of it. Chase eyes the long and heavy trident, a difficult weapon to fight against due to its long range. At a distance of approximately twenty paces apart, Chase draws his own sword and gets into a battle stance. ''An expert Earth Mage with a decent sense of combat. Not bad, but luckily I''ve fought against Earth Mages before. Showing his own tricks right in front of me means he is an amateur'' Jack had been a Zenithian Knight for five years now. He is one of the Knights who had been appointed traditionally, not like the ones who ventured into the fourth layer of the Millennium Forest. "Fuuh..." He starts to breathe rhythmically, increasing his focus. Alertness is vital in fighting magicians, their spells could come from any direction and catch you off guard. Tightening the muscles on his feet, he prepares to attack. A full set armour provides more advantage than simple defense, the cover it gives can hide away the minute movements of muscles and facial expression of the wearer. In a fight between experts, having your movements read is fatal. Jack lunges forward at top speed, intending to end this fight as quick as possible. He thrusts his trident forward, aiming to stop an inch away from the boy''s face and claim victory. However an impossibly fast thick wall of earth rises out of the ground in front of him, covering his vision. ''Fast, but not out of my expectations'' With that one move, Jack had confirmed his suspicion of the boy being an amateur. Battle-savvy Earth Mages would know that losing the view of their opponent could spell certain defeat. ''Phantom steps'' Jack applies his technique, a unique one that he created on his own. He had polished this skill for years, it is this technique that had saved him countless times in battles. He twists his legs in midair and lands on the ground right before impact then from his unstable position he launches himself to the side of the Earth Wall and whizzes to the back of the boy. ''Good effort, but you need to try again next year, boy!'' Sensing his triumph, he swings the butt of his trident at the back of Chase''s neck to knock him out. ''What?!'' His swing goes through the boy and he is thrown off balance by the inertia. The soil underneath his feet turns soft and mushy, sinking him in. ''Tch!'' He stabs his trident into firm ground and tries to pull himself back up but a dagger appears at the side of his throat. "Heh.. heheheheh!! Ahahahhahaha!!" He had lost, he knew he had lost when he saw the image of the boy fade away. It was his mistake, the boy was not a mere Earth Mage. He actually mastered more than one element! A monster worthy of passing the scholarship test. Chase is covered in mud from head to toe. He had prepared himself to throw up an Earth Wall at the slightest movement of the Knight at the beginning of the battle. Then, he immediately created a virtual copy of himself using Light Magic and sunk himself into the ground at the same time. The Knight appeared faster than he expected but thankfully he managed to submerge into the mud in time. The rest turned out smoothly. "You pass, go ahead!" The Knight merrily told him. Chase constructs a pillar of Earth to push them back on level ground and then sieves off the dirt and mud off his clothes by using Earth Magic. As an afterthought, he cleans up the Knight as well. He picks up the sword he had unequipped in favour of the lighter and faster dagger. His eyes widen in shock once he saw the penguin strap dirtied beyond recognition. ''Noooo!!!'' Realising his mistake, he frantically cleans Alice''s gift. Seeing the strap completely spotless, he heaves a sigh of relief. The other five Knights stand to the side of the road, admitting his passage forward to the third part of the test. With a nod to the Knights, Chase dashes ahead, eager to complete this trial. "Squad Leader Marius would kill us, Jack" Alex, the other Knight who had lost against a contestant says in a depressing tone. "Well, at least it was fun" Jack truly enjoyed the battle, it is something fresh compared to the melee practice he has to go through everyday. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- *Cough* *Cough* "And who was it that told me MY part of test was TOO SIMPLE? Huh?" Garion smirks at Marius. The Zenithian Knight''s face turns red as a beet. "My test only LOOKS simple but it''s not. Think about it for a second, the first part is to test a person''s morality, second is strength and third is intelligence. Without a sense of justice, one cannot be a Hero. Without strength, you are nothing but a righteous weakling. Without intelligence, you may be deceived by your enemies!" Marius gives off an explanation that everybody present already knew of. "And your point is...?" Garion''s eyelid droops while his pinky finger digs into his ear for gold. "Well my definition of strength is not merely physical strength as you might be thinking! I also take into account mental strength. Give it a thought, Zenithian Knights are known far and wide as Masters of their art, the strongest warriors in Armitage! It would make sense for the contestants to shake in their boots when facing such opponents, right? So, only those with great mental fortitude and combat proficiency may pass my part of the test" Marius beams, proud that he had explained it better than he thought. Actually he had no idea on what to do and just decided to make it a duel with his squad members. "Sure...Huuuuugh... sure, whatever you say Marius. As long as it makes you happy" Garion answers while yawning. "Shhhh... can you youngsters be quiet? The third, MY section of this test is about to begin!" Korim interrupts their conversation, spotting the young swordsman approaching the final stage. The others return to observing on their telescopes. "Oi, I don''t know what you wrote on that thing but from the setup I can sort of guess what you''re doing. Ours might be simple but aren''t yours just a cheap copy?!" Marius rants once he sees what the third section holds. "That''s what I want them to think" Korim gives off a devious smile. ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------ Terrence comes upon a marble podium set firmly onto the ground. An open tome rests upon its top, displaying the contents of a page. A large establishment with two visible doors lay behind, two Zenithian Knights guarding each entrance respectively. Being the first to clear the second stage, Terrence had the privilege of not having to wait for any earlier contestants. As such, he had not been barred entry by the Knight stationed about one mile back. He approaches the tome with great interest and eyes the text written upon its moldy parchment. ''They sure did well selecting an old book, the thing looks like it could crumble at any time!'' Terrence noticed the yellowed paper and rugged book spine from where he stands. '' Before you lies a labyrinth. Only one door shall lead you to the correct path. One of the guards may only speak the truth, the other may only speak lies. You are allowed to ask only one question, ask wisely or be lost forever '' The bubble of excitement that had been pooling up in Terrence deflated like a punctured balloon. ''Seriously? I expected better from the Academy, and they came up with this overused riddle? Oh well, whatever'' Sighing in disappointment, Terrence shrugs it off and decides to go on anyway. ''...........'' Justice makes a soft humming sound. He approaches the guard on the right and asks him a question. "If I ask the other guard which door would lead me to the correct way, what would he answer?" A widely known solution, if the guard he is questioning is the one that tells the truth, he would tell a lie. If he is the one that deceives, he would also tell a lie. To make it simple, the other door would be the correct answer. "The door to the far left" He says. "To the right it is" He winks at the Knight and heads through the right door. As expected of a labyrinth, he could already tell the passages would be long, twisting and confusing. With every maze, the trick to get out is simply follow the walls. ''....'' Again, Justice hums slowly as if trying to tell Terrence something. ''If you''re not trying to help, just shut up'' Terrence sends the thought towards the irritating sword. ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- "And the first one falls for the trap, lets see what happens to our younger black-haired contender shall we?" Korim gleefully announces what happened to the other professors. "What, did he ask the wrong question? Everyone should know how to solve this" Marius really could not figure out what is happening here. Thus he speaks out the only possibility that dawned on his mind. "Uhehehehe, depends on what you mean by correct question" Korim smiles wryly. "Ah, I get it. You''re just plain terrible, Korim! Ga Ha Ha Ha!" Garion seems to have understood the puzzle. "Oh, so that''s it!" Miria too had comprehended the conundrum. "What is this? Someone explain to me!" Marius asks around wildly, this is making him feel stupid. "Well it''s quite simple really. Actually- oh! Here he comes, here he comes!" Garion got interrupted at the juicy moment of unveiling the truth when he saw Chase approaching. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Chase had been held back for about five minutes a distance away from the third stage. It provided him valuable information, Terrence had been here five minutes ahead of him. He approaches the tome and reads the script written on its open page. ''Isn''t this that old riddle?'' Chase knits his eyebrows. He remembers encountering this riddle plenty of times in some of the books he read. It seems to be very popular but he never would have guessed that he would be plunged into a real life situation involving it. ''Now how does this go again?'' Chase remembered the time he spent on solving this riddle in particular. He had taken a mathematical approach with it. ''Let''s see... I''ll assign the one who tells the truth a positive sign and the liar a negative sign..'' He draws an equation on the soil by exerting a minuscule amount of Mana. ''And now.. I need to make both of the answers the same.. umm... ah!'' Finally he remembers the solution. + - - + -------------- - - -------------- A cross multiplication would yield the same answer. ''The equivalent of that would be...'' Chase raises his head up and confidently approaches the guard standing on the left. "If I ask the other guard which door is the correct way, what would he tell me?" A bit different from Terrence''s question but similarly structured nonetheless. "The door to the far right" He says. "Thanks" Happy that he received the answer he wants, he goes into the left door. Since both answers are negatives which represents lies, it does not matter which guard he asks. Both would tell him lies. It is quite pleasant to solve this riddle in such a situation. --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- "And.... another one takes the bait!" Korim cheers, his part actually managed to give some form of resistance to these seemingly unstoppable duo. They would have some way to go in terms of paying attention. "How long did you make the maze, Korim?" Garion asks, he needs to know how much time they would spend inside it. "Seven storeys, if you follow the walls and walk it should take an hour for each floor" He replies nonchalantly. "What?! How are we going to remove this once the test is over? The administration would have our heads for this!" Marius shouts in protest after hearing the ridiculous size of the construction. "Relax, how did you think I built it in such short notice in the first place? We''ve got enough funds to hire a team of expert Earth Mages well versed in architecture" Korim answers without batting an eye. They had received a LOT of money to conduct this test, he did not even scratch half of the funds. "So now we wait and see whether they could realise their mistake in time" Garion removes the telescope and exposes a dark rim around his eye due to pressing it hard against his face. "Hey you haven''t explained to me abo-" Marius remembers his question earlier, he is feeling more idiotic by the minute. "Umm... I brought lunch for everyone, who would like to eat?" Miria produces a stack of four lunchboxes she prepared for the occasion. How sweet of her. "OOOOHHHHHHHH!!!" All three males cheer for the lunchbox. They never thought they would receive homemade lunches at their current age, this is just heavenly. ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- And part 3, the finale of the test shall come out at a later date. Sorry about this part coming out late, some stuff came up and kept me occupied.
A taste of betrayal Armus Damn it, what is going on here?!
For The Curious Mind
Chapter 18 pt. 3: Unorthodox *Munch* *Munch* "Dwamn, thwis salmon ish good!" Marius exclaims loudly while savoring the food. "Have you tried the chicken yet? It''s phenomenal!" Korim has a big appetite for his thin body and old age. Though it might be the quality of the food that gave him the urge to eat more. "Hehe, I''m glad you liked it" Miria blushes while eating from her own lunchbox. It was not a waste after all, learning how to cook from her years in the Academy. Back then, Combat and Magic classes were not introduced into the curriculum yet. However, almost every other subject is taught in the Academy. Nobles were encouraged to learn the fine arts, the culinary class barely had any students. They had to combine students from all five years of education into one class, ending up with a class numbering a grand total of three pupils. "Oh yeah, I kept getting interrupted, I still didn''t get my explan-" Marius once again tries to question the trick behind the puzzle. Why does it feel like some unseen force is inhibiting him from getting the answer? Once again, Marius is disturbed mid-sentence. "I''ve got some tea, too! Would you like some?" Miria procures a flask and four cups from underneath her cloak. Nothing beats a cup of warm tea to wash down the food. "OOOOHHHHH!!!" The males are amazed by the young woman''s ability in providing a perfect meal. Not every woman would bring lunch for four people AND drinks under her cloak, however she managed to do that. She would make a great housewife for some lucky chap out there someday. ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- A row of torches spread over the walls, their flames dancing erratically due to the fresh air coming from the entrance. Chase slowly shuts the door behind him and produces a Light Ball. He had never been a fan of torches or lanterns, their light is quite inadequate to illuminate everything. He had also started to detest long, stone hallways. Going into secret underground passages seems to be a professional trait for him now and he almost hurled at the mention of a labyrinth. Chase stares at the interior of the labyrinth he just walked into. It completely defied all his expectations of a common maze. He had expected straight narrow paths branching off into dead ends designed to waste his time but what he saw instead is much more confusing. Stairs that go up and down seemingly for no purpose, doors built into the ceiling and floor, random numbers and letters drawn into the walls. He could not figure out this place at all. ''The conundrum was too easy so is the crux of the test actually inside this maze?'' Chase does not understand. He could just continue and follow the walls but there are too many objects of interest lying about. Could they be a piece of a grand puzzle or are they simply red herrings placed to confuse him? How would he be able to find out? Could there be hidden traps cleverly hidden here and there? Chase tries to recall the words he read on the tome. ''Only one door shall lead you to the correct path... Could he have made a mistake? No, this could be what the testers are aiming for'' Chase''s confusion is getting stronger with every passing second he stands in idleness. Ingenious, that is the only praise he could give to the one who thought out the third stage of this test. To set up an easy entrance and keep the contestant doubting his or her answer once they have entered, but Chase would not fall for that. ''I definitely answered it correctly. There must be an exit somewhere in here..'' Chase dispelled his concerns and decided to stick to the conventional method. With one hand tracing the wall, he starts to run. It is essential to save time here just in case he is wrong and the objects are not mere distractions. This is the correct path but then again he was never told how long it would take to reach the exit. He continues to move alongside the walls, being brought into different rooms the farther he travelled. He caught glimpses of many interesting things such as a circle of seven stone angels, one of them seeming to have lost half of its wings. Then he saw a whole room covered by coloured tiles, forming a pattern of entangled geometrical shapes containing numbers within each of them. He even came across a giant stone chessboard with the white and black pieces mixed together on same sides. The queen on the right side of the board is holding a stone dagger aiming at her own throat. Chase tears his eyes away from all of them. Every single room he goes into has a puzzle screaming to be solved. To look at it one way, the arrangement of the rooms might have been designed for the purpose of weakening the contestant''s confidence. On the other hand, seeing all these puzzles haphazardly thrown around shows just how desperate the tester is at trying to distract the candidates. ''I will not be fooled!!'' Chase closes his eyes and relies on his sense of touch. This way he would not get influenced by the tester''s ploy. He would occasionally stop and open his eyes approximately every full minute, there is no way to accurately estimate how much time had passed with the absence of a clock. He continues to check his surroundings in these short intervals in the case of reaching the exit. Even if he passed by the exit without realising it, he would be able to backtrack once he sees a familiar room later on. At his 37th inspection, he realised he had gone back to the starting point of the labyrinth. He slows down his steps and turns around, now sure that the exit is near. He retraced his steps and carefully observed for any openings or a door in the wall. ''Where is it?'' He had already reached the previous checkpoint, the place where he did a 36th inspection but he had seen no doors leading outside. ''Did I miss something along the way? No, that''s impossible!'' He made sure that he had checked the walls thoroughly every time he stopped. There was definitely no exit to be found. ''Did I... choose the wrong door? Should I go back and pick the other one?'' He had persevered all this time because of his strong belief that he was absolutely correct. If he had made a mistake in the very beginning, everything would crumble apart. He is now split between two decisions, either to carry on or restart from the other entrance. ''No, I couldn''t have'' Chase takes in a deep breath and exhales. He repeats the same exercise several times to calm himself. ''There are three possibilities. One, the door is hidden somewhere along the walls. Two, among all these puzzles, there might be a real one that needs to be solved. Three, the doors on the ceiling or floor might actually lead to another floor containing the exit. Or... it might be a combination of all these possibilities'' Chase is having a hard time to maintain his level headed train of thought. Think as logically as he could, there is just no time to solve everything. ''Then to eliminate the most unlikely possibilities. This test had a time limit, meaning this stage must have a solution that could be solved within a few hours at most. The door should not be hidden along the walls... even if it is.. there''s no time to go back and inspect every room in detail now. The puzzles.. I think I''ve seen close to a hundred of them, nothing really sets any of them above the rest. So I am left with one choice, to inspect the other floors'' Renewing his resolve, Chase approaches a trapdoor and wrenches it open. Just as he expected, he could see another floor which looks just as confusing right beneath him. He did not immediately jump in though. Chase summons a pillar or Earth and brings himself up to the door on the ceiling. Grabbing the doorknob, he twists it and swings it down while ducking his head to avoid being hit. Another floor is observable up above. ''.....I''ll start from bottom to top then...'' Releasing a long sigh, Chase descends and chooses to start from the lowest floor and work his way up the labyrinth. He has this nagging feeling at the back of his mind that is telling him that he is on a wild goose chase. However, Chase ignores it and presses on with conviction in his steps. ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- The professors are are gathered around a table. They had brought up some chairs too from the empty classrooms beneath them. Garion and Korim are locked in the ultimate battle of wits, a game of chess. Since the two contestants are hidden behind the walls of the maze, they had nothing to do at the moment. ''Wait for it... wait for it...'' Marius waits with bated breath, waiting for the right moment. He would not be foiled this time, he WILL get the answer he wants. "You know, can you guys tell me about the trick behind the-" "Aha!" Garion yells as he takes out Korim''s White Queen. ''Good, that was within expectations'' Marius does not relent, he had already foreseen a disturbance. "Excuse me, I really want to know what''s going on with the puzzle" There, he did it! Finally, he would get his long awaited explanation. "Hmmm?" Korim looks up from the chessboard and glances at Marius. For someone who is losing the game, he does not seem to be agitated at all. "The puzzle, eh? Okay, let''s pause the game for a while. Here, take a look at this" Korim rummages around under his cloak and takes out a thick leather bound book. He flips it open and leafs through the pages until he found what he is searching for. Marius caught glimpses of numerous blueprint sketches among the pages flipped through. '' Before you lies a labyrinth. Only one door shall lead you to the correct path. One of the guards may only speak the truth, the other may only speak lies. You are allowed to ask only one question, ask wisely or be lost forever '' "So it was the knight and knave after all!" There is no mistaking it, this is exactly what he had expected from the setup. Then, just why are both the entrances wrong? "Ah... I had my doubts before but now I''ve confirmed it" Garion says as he peers over to see the contents of the book. "What? What did I miss?" Marius inquires for the hidden meaning behind this. Is there perhaps a complex code hidden within this passage? "There are more than two doors. Am I correct, Korim?" Garion picks his nose disinterestedly. "Indeed, I never said there were only two doors" Korim grins from ear to ear, looking as sinister as possible. The solution Chase and Terrence came up with would only work if there were only two doors. While it is true that the answer they received would undoubtedly be a lie, it does not help in the slightest in this case. Since both doors are wrong, the guard could answer either left or right to achieve the same result. "That''s just... petty! Then how are they supposed to solve this thing?" Marius had expected something far more obscure but this is just some cheap trick. "No, this trick has more layers to it" Garion chides in. He realises it, this whole stage had been planned thoroughly. "Yes. I intentionally placed two guards in front of the labyrinth to give them a suggestion that there are only two doors, it is their fault for making that assumption. Tell me Marius, if you knew there were three doors, how would you find the correct path?" Korim returns his attention to the chessboard, his smile still firmly plastered on his face. "The way I see it.. I would just take the chance and ask one of them where is the door that leads to the right path. That way I have a 50% chance to get the guard who tells the truth, don''t I?" Still, that would depend on his luck. If this whole part is supposed to gauge one''s intelligence it should not be this way at all. He could only come up with that solution if he knows there were more than two doors in the first place. "That is a good plan but let me ask you one more question. Is intelligence a piece of equipment that you may put on and take off at any moment? Is it such a trivial thing that is only needed at certain moments in life? No, Marius" The wizened man grabs his White Knight and twirls it between his fingers. Their game had already resumed. "The Hero must always keep his wits about him. He should have planned right from the very beginning of the test, aiming at victory" With one swift and solid placement, Korim reverses the flow of the game. It would only take him two more moves to checkmate Garion. Seeing the latter''s awestruck face, Korim gloats over his upcoming triumph. Now sure that he would seize victory, he turns back towards Marius. "Let me give you an example. Say I am the black-haired Earth Mage, I would have rescued a number of people and bring them along the test. They would go in front of me and test for any dangers along the way. I would have did something to check their movements, perhaps accidentally soiling their shoes with mud to create visible footprints. Then I would be able to see the truth behind their diverging paths, wouldn''t I?" "That''s all just theoretical talk, isn''t it? You could only say that because you already knew the structure of the test. The contestants would never think that far ahead!" Marius objects, the solution provided is just too ridiculous and one-sided. It is filled with ''if''s and ''then''s with no concreteness behind it. This whole thing is just a twisted game to fail the contestants. "Indeed, there is slim chance of someone like that turning up. A person who is righteous, strong and extremely intelligent exists only in fantasies. The thing is, Marius, they do not necessarily lose by taking the wrong door" Of course, he realised it himself that almost nobody would be able to spot his obscure meaning hidden within the passage. "You see, they could always turn back and exit the maze at any time. If they take the time to figure things out properly, they would surely notice the existence of the third door. That, however, is a feat to accomplish" He fishes out his telescope and peers through it to check up on the labyrinth. At the same time, his hands move to random pages of his book. "I have placed hundreds of puzzles spread between the two false paths. It won''t do if you just listen, so try to imagine what I am about to tell you. Imagine, that you have just entered a door by solving the easy conundrum placed outside. What would you feel?" Korim replaces the telescope on the table and intertwines his fingers together. "I would think.. there is more to this, maybe there''s something else" Marius tries hard to put himself inside the candidates'' shoes. "Yes. Then, you see how convoluted the maze really is, what do you think now?" ".. There really is something here, maybe there are certain things I have to do in order to pass. No, maybe it might all be a meaningless diversion. Okay, I don''t know" Marius concedes defeat, this is just too confusing. "Indeed, that is what I am aiming for. You see, it is not my puzzles nor the twisting passageways within the labyrinth that traps them. They are the one who would trap themselves within their own minds. The Knight and Knave is among the most well-known of logic questions, a lot of people knows the solution. It is difficult to imagine to have made a mistake while answering it, no? So they would stubbornly pursue the phantom solution within the maze, trying to find the path that does not exist" Korim continues to speak. "Wouldn''t they realise it eventually and take a look outside? It''s not like they cannot reenter the labyrinth" Marius rechecks the passage and notices no such restrictions being placed. " ''Be lost forever'' , that is how I worded it. It is undoubtedly an exaggeration but with the time limit weighing over their heads, it very well might feel like an eternity. You are able to think so because you are not trapped in there, Marius. These candidates have a time limit and that makes all the difference in the world. Their train of thought is only going on two choices, to press on or throw away the time they spent and change their decisions" They could just abandon their current path and turn back, but would the other door be correct? What if it turns out to be wrong? Can they even make it in time? If they soldier on, would they find an exit eventually? So many questions, all born from anxiousness. "Then how are they going to escape?" It all seemed so hopeless, the candidates must be wallowing in despair by now. This is too cruel, far too cruel. "Ga Ha Ha! Look at the board, Korim" Garion had managed to reverse the current standings after meticulously thinking on where to move. "When you are outsmarted by your enemy in their own game, what would you do?" Korim lazily eyes the chessboard while still keeping his composure. "You throw away the game and punch them in their face" Korim swipes the pieces off the board and leans back on his chair, an amused smirk adorns his face. As much as he would like to throw a punch at Garion, he doubts he could even land one on him. Garion sulks and glares at Korim. He almost won for God''s sake! *Boom* A distant rumbling sound brought their attentions back toward the labyrinth. "There, it seems someone had figured it out faster than expected" It had only been three hours since both Chase and Terrence had entered the maze but it looks like his trick had been solved. A Hero must not be bound by trivial things like ''cheating'', they simply have to protect humanity and slay the Demon King. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- -Three hours earlier- ''Well, I''ll be... look at all these puzzles!'' Terrence disappointment quickly faded away as he saw the complexity of the labyrinth. He would not be bored after all. Without hesitating for even a moment, he strides ahead and approaches a 5x5 image tile puzzle set in the middle of the room. It is a common puzzle with movable tiles, each drawn with a part of a big picture on it. Arranging it in the correct placement would yield an image of some sort. Without caring to search for the exit, Terrence immediately starts to solve it. Half an hour later, he wipes the sweat off his forehead, content to have completed the picture of a hellhound. Of course, nothing happened once he completed it but Terrence already knew the puzzle was nothing but a distraction. Taking one last look at his work, he proceeds to another room and comes across another puzzle. This time, too, he goes ahead and picks up the challenge. ''..............'' Justice is gradually getting more irritated. Since it is supposed to be the personification of fairness, it could not interfere and provide assistance but at this rate the Hero would fail the test designed to find him. Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there. Terrence repeatedly solved different types of puzzles in various rooms. Those he did not have an interest in, he simply skipped over. After finishing the fifth one, a sort of hidden object search, Justice hums again. ''........................................................................'' Terrence could recognise the exasperation laced within Justice''s genderless voice. Thus, he releases a long sigh and draws the sword out to talk face-to-face. He noticed that the sword could only read his surface thoughts, otherwise it would have realised that Terrence is not in any trouble at all. "Look, I know we picked the wrong door even though I don''t know how that happened" He frowns. "I noticed that ages ago. We spent a lot of time in the first room but Chase did not come in, didn''t he? I don''t think that kid would take such a long time on the second part of the test and he doesn''t look like an idiot either. So what does that mean? It meant he entered the other door" Truthfully speaking, he only hung around the first room to wait for Chase to appear. ''Then why did you not turn back?'' The Hero has shown more intelligence that it credited him with. "I might have asked the wrong question and now I''m all out of chances. I know that there are more than two doors now, but who can say how many there are? Maybe three, four, ten even! So you see, instead of cracking my head over it, why not just bust through the walls in a straight line?" It was never mentioned in the rules that he could not do that, so why not? ''... Then why did you not do so after you have realised it?'' It had existed since time immemorial and gained consciousness in the first Cycle, but never had it picked up a candidate that it could not figure out. "Because, whoever built this spent a long time planning it. Would be a shame if no one bothered with any of the puzzles now, wouldn''t it?" Terrence shoots a wink. Construction is not really hard with Earth Mages but designing this whole labyrinth must have been quite an effort. "Well, I''m getting sleepy anyway.. so might as well start to move now" Terrence recalls the direction towards the main building and faces it. He casually walks straight ahead and stops one foot away from a wall. Pulling Justice back with both of his hands, he gathers his strength and thrusts forward. A regular sword would have snapped off from the impact but thankfully the Legendary Weapon had proven to be unbreakable so far. The stones and bricks gave away and crumble, creating a cloud of dust. Terrence calmly whistles and steps over the rubble. His direction would not change, nothing would block his way. After all, is he not the Hero? ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Chase is taking a breather in the starting room of the labyrinth. He had found the existence of three floors beneath him, prompting him to check the walls of each one. He had also tried to distort any optical camouflage, in case the door is hidden by that method. Alas, his efforts amounted to nothing. After solving four floors including the one he is currently on, he knew that this is a fruitless venture. He understands that he could just break down the walls and proceed, but that would defeat the purpose of this whole thing. Since the first part was a test of morality, the second a test of strength, the third must be one of intelligence. There must be a foolproof solution to this labyrinth, but what? A loud rumbling sound assaults Chase''s ear while he is resting. The labyrinth shakes slightly, rattling the torches set on the wall. Chase pinpoints the direction of the sound to be somewhere to the right. ''Terrence'' Chase could divine the cause of the sudden noise and tremors. Since nobody else is in here, it must have come from next door. It could be the sound of traps being triggered, maybe the layout for the maze there is different. However, this is the first time he heard any noise so the only possibility is that Terrence is breaking down the walls. Soon, another rumbling noise echoes off the walls and ceilings, shaking the labyrinth in its very foundations. That confirms it, Terrence is forcefully pushing his way forward by tearing down walls in rapid succession. Chase could do the same but he prefers to keep that as a last resort. He prefers solving this riddle the correct way. ''If Terrence is forcing his way through... that would most likely mean the door on the right is also a dud'' After all this time, it makes sense that Terrence must have properly checked the interior just as he did. ''So, this means.. both of us are wrong'' It is not a sure conclusion, it could be that Chase is correct but after spending a considerable amount of time in here he doubts it to be so. ''If the riddle could not be solved inside, then there must have been something to hint the location of the third door outside'' This whole puzzle could be simpler than it seems. Chase had plenty of experience going down secret passages, there must be a door hidden somewhere outside but where? ''The door to the far right'' the words of the guard echoes in his mind. ''The door to the far right? Why did he need to add a fa.. because the door to the right is the correct answer! There''s a door in the middle!'' It made sense now, he remembers that he had asked the guard on the left. If he had met up with Terrence and exchanged the answers they were given, he could confirm this theory but as matters stand he has to do this alone. Since he is already in the starting room, heading out through the entrance is a trifling matter. Chase winces slightly at the sight of sunlight. His eyes need to readjust because he changed the colour of the Light Ball in order to check for optical illusions. The guards turn their heads toward him. Chase could not see their expressions underneath the helms, but he imagines them to be dumbstruck. He carefully traces his palm over the wall dividing the two doors. There must be a sign of some sort that the Knights need to remember in order to open the hidden door. Eventually, he felt it. A brick slightly protruding outwards. It could just be a flaw in construction but Chase doubts it. Whoever it is that have built this entire building is one that has great attention to details. Otherwise, a puzzle could be entirely dysfunctional if something is placed incorrectly. ''Please, please, please, please....'' Chase inhales deep and gently pushes the brick. Nothing happened, the brick did not move. Chase does not give up, there must be something here. He is absolutely sure of it. If pushing does not work, why not pull it? And so he did, he tries to pull the brick out. The block of stone falls out smoothly onto the ground, revealing a doorknob behind it. ''YES!'' This must be it, who would have thought the door is hidden via such simple means? Chase grabs the knob and twists it. After hearing a heavenly click, he pulls it backward with great strength. The door is heavy due to all the bricks cemented over its surface. After grunting and pulling it profusely, he made little progress. The guards come closer and assists him, taking the burden off his shoulders. Of course, the testers must have taken into account the candidates'' lack of energy after passing through the second stage of the test. Once the door is wide open, Chase could see a narrow path that looks like a roofed alley punching straight between the labyrinth. No puzzles, no stairs, no anything, just one regular old path. Chase feels like headbutting the walls now due to the frustration but refrains from doing so. "Congratulations" Both the guards speak simultaneously. Chase relaxes himself and looks at the sun. There are hours before sundown, he made it through. He really made it through. Basking in the sunlight with sweat glistening on his skin, Chase takes the first step towards victory. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Chase encounters a huffing Terrence and a gaping hole at the end of the path. They both made it through at the same time, albeit through different means. When Terrence saw the narrow opening, he fired off a string of curses to the sky. Still exercising caution, Chase refuses to walk in front. Thus, Terrence finishes the test in first place. It hardly matters, there is no difference. Either way, he would still get in the Academy. Chase had expected a congratulatory speech to be the first thing he heard once he pushed the grand doors of the main building open but he is proven to be wrong. *Ziipp* *Zuup* A team of well-dressed men and women rushed forth and encircled him. Taking out measuring tapes, they skillfully took his measurements within a matter of seconds. Having completed their task, they bowed politely and retreat. Up ahead, Terrence is talking to the old man with the braided white hair he saw at the entrance of the Academy. There also four more people gathered around, one of them being Garion who beckons him to come over. "Great. Now that the both of you are here, I would like to congratulate you on making it into my Academy" Without any need to introduce himself, his sentence had clarified him to be the Headmaster. "I won''t keep you here for long, we have no way to determine whether any of you are the Hero yet. Since the Beacon had yet to be fired, you see" The Beacon, a golden light that envelops the skies of Armus one week before the start of a new Cycle. Nobody knows from whence it came from, but one week after, the Hero and Demon King would fully assume their roles. Justice had warned Terrence to follow the rules. He must not purposely reveal himself until the Beacon is fired. "The new semester would start the day after tomorrow. Please write your names and current address here for your uniform delivery" The headmaster hands over a notebook and quill which Terrence grabs and scribbles on. "There would be no classes on the first day so feel free to drop in your dormitories anytime before dusk" Since there would be thousands of students returning to campus, the gates would be packed if they all came in at the same time. Granted, there are some that stayed in the dormitories for the holidays but they are very few in numbers. Terrence passes the notebook and quill to Chase. "That should be all, you are dismissed. I hope you would find your time in the Academy enlightening" The Headmaster spreads his arms wide open to show the vastness of the Academy. Having accomplished what they had come to do, Chase and Terrence exits through the main door. They were surprised to see a team of people already assembled around the labyrinth. It seems the Academy had already called a team over to dismantle the labyrinth once the time is up. "So, I''ll see you later then!" Terrence waves goodbye. "Wait!" Chase offers a handshake. The test is over now, there is no more need to be cautious of the swordsman. "Thanks, for healing me and also giving me a hint for the third stage" He would probably still be able to figure out where the hidden door was but he would never have made it if he was still out cold the whole time. "Don''t mention it" Terrence gives his customary wink and shakes his hand. ''A hint..? When did I give out a hint?'' Chase is referring to the racket Terrence was making. Once the pleasantries are out of the way, they head towards the gate together spending their time chatting all the way through. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Back in the reception hall of the main building, the professors are gathered around the Headmaster to receive their assessment. "Let''s see.... I''ll give a passing mark for your part, Ga. However, I can''t shake off the feeling that you were just trying to test out your golem prototypes" The Headmaster narrows his eyes at the bearded vagabond. If he did not know of the man''s true identity, he would never had given him work here. However, the man proves to be very well-learnt and makes for a good professor. "Ga Ha Ha! *Cough* *Wheeze* What''s wrong with killing two birds with one stone?" Of course he did, where else could he find test subjects? He would be hard pressed to find someone among the students. "As for you, Marius" The Zenithian Knight gulps when the Headmaster faces him. "You clearly came up with the trial of strength at the last minute, didn''t you? Did you think I wouldn''t notice just because you give me some bullshit reason?" Beating a Zenithian Knight to pass through. Anyone could have come up with something similar, he might as well hire a six year old. "My apologies" Marius bows his head apologetically. It is not his fault that he is not very creative, he was born and raised as a soldier his whole life. The very essence of creativity had been sucked out of him. "Korim, well done! I liked it but you spent too much money on the maze. I was going to split some of the gold as a bonus for you three but it seems like I can no longer do that" Just because he handed them a lot of funds, it does not mean he wanted them to go on a spending spree. "WHAT?!" Korim''s eyes shot wide open, adding more folds on his wrinkled forehead. How could this be? He had planned this whole stage since last year and this is his reward? "So, how did they do their jobs? Miria?" On to the last professor in charge of observing the test. "They did well, grandfather. I think you are being too harsh on them" She had been given the chance to observe what sort of people her future colleagues would be. The ones she met today are among the most eccentric of the teaching staff, so her grandfather had informed her. "Grandfather....?" Marius seems to be the only one surprised by the revelation. "Look at that braid, you idiot. Both of it are braided in the same fashion" Korim admonishes the dull-witted Marius. Things might be different if they simply read a description of the girl but she had been right in front of their eyes the whole time. Only a fool would not realise the resemblance in facial features as well. "I see. Very well, all of you are dismissed except for Ga. I''d like to have a word with you, if you please" There are certain things to be discussed regarding today''s turn of events. The other three nods and leaves Garion and the Headmaster alone. "So, what do you think? Is one of them the Hero?" While it is true the Beacon had not been lit, they could roughly judge by the candidates'' abilities. "Yes, I think it''s the older one, Ga Ha Ha!" His old habit of putting on a fake grin never faded away. It had only evolved into a laughter now, one that he unconsciously does from time to time. "I see, what of the other boy?" From what he saw, both of them had their own strong points. Neither of them really fell behind the other. "...Also a Hero, of sorts" Garion replies in a fashion. "I see.. is he part of what you found out in the Millennium Forest?" The vagabond had taken leave from work over a year ago, saying he had to venture deep into the heart of the Millennium Forest to search for something. He came back empty-handed and sealed his mouth shut about what he saw. "Maybe" Garion senses the conversation is over and turns away to leave. "Wait, Gale! For what reason are you here? Why do you spend your time making these golems instead of preparing to battle the Demon King?" The man claiming to be Gale Tempest had showed up in front of him a decade ago. He did not believe it at first but after seeing his abilities for himself, he had to trust him. So far, Gale had done nothing but teach his classes normally and constructing golems. "This battle.. is not one that can be won by one or two person. Humanity needs a weapon. It''s my own way to make amends" The Headmaster could only see Gale''s back but the sad tone of his voice spoke volumes of the man''s unending regret. Gale''s steps resound throughout the hall as he walks away. Knowing him, he would most likely lock himself up back in his workshop, working on new prototypes. --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Chase parted ways with Terrence at the Academy gates and made his way back to the inn. His steps felt light as a feather both physically and mentally. He found out that Terrence had fixed up his body back to the way it should be. Chase never knew he was that banged up in the first place. *Knock* *Knock* *Knock* Chase raps the door to Room 12, inviting Marcus to swing it open. "Judging by yer mug, yer bloody passed, didn''t yer?" The one-armed geezer beams. ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Phew, and we''re done with the test. I''ll have to go back to university on the 21st, I''ll try to finish a chapter before that! [th_103_.gif] To those of you unfamiliar with it, the Knight and Knave is a real logic puzzle. Google it up. It also goes by other names such as two guard, two doors or city of lies and city of truth.
Prelude to utter confusion Armus Tis a black stone
For The Curious Mind
Chapter 19 pt. 1: Everlasting Hey guys! I''m sort of back [th_093.gif] Though technically I never left, blame the internet, my laptop and my university schedule. This is supposed to be Chapter 21 but I''ll just upload it now because it is set in the near past. (This is the only chapter I managed to do in between class and assignment time). Part 2 is done and shall be uploaded tomorrow. Apologies for any mistakes, didn''t have time to check. --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Year 330, Inanis Calendar (one week after Thanes'' Destruction and one week before Academy test) --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Chatto was a musician, and a very good one at that. Name any musical instrument and he could play it, hum any melody and he would improve it. His goal in life was to compose the best musical piece that would forever resound throughout history, and it still is. Nowadays though, he is no longer a musician. Currently the No. #1 in the Adventurer''s Guild combative force, it could be said that he have strayed far from his previous path. Along the way on his quest for the perfect melody, he started to realise how narrow his perspective had been. Music does not have to be created via man-made instruments, it is present everywhere. The rustling leaves, the tranquil river, the pattering rain and even random conversations between humans. There are even some noises that he could not hear, but feel on his skin. He understood, that in order to create the best he must use the most wonderful sounds in the world. Henceforth, he must discover everything. In other words, he must acquire knowledge, all of it. Of course, that is an impossible feat to achieve in one''s limited lifetime. In the spirit of pursuing knowledge, he decided to join the Adventurer''s Guild. The Guild was established to shed light upon the unknown, to acquire all information that exists, so it was in his best interests to be able to tap into their database. If he could not achieve his goal in his lifetime, then why not extend it? Thus, he is currently focusing on his secondary goal, to achieve immortality. His line of thought happens to be parallel to those residing at the top of the Guild. If there is any similarity between Chatto and the top brass in the Guild, it is the fact that all of them wish to find out everything there is. Project: Everlasting, that is the name of the Guild''s current top priority. Delving deep into every field known to man including Magic and the anatomy of living beings, the Adventurer''s Guild had been conducting research on immortality for quite a while. However, only those at the top knows of the existence of this project. Monster hunting tasks, information gathering, lost item retrieval, every single task given out by the Guild had been for the sake of this Project. Due to the vast, random and seemingly unrelated tasks, no one caught wind of the Guild''s hidden objective. Who would have thought monster suppression quests were a cheaper means for the Guild to acquire biological data from monster carcasses instead of preserving peace or acquiring crafting materials? They have tried various methods to increase their longevity. From simple things such as changing their diets to more drastic measures such as human modifications. Their actions yielded zero or minimal results but they were not discouraged. There are living proof of creatures that have achieved immortality or near immortality hence their goal is still within the realm of possibilities. Dragons which are said to be capable of living thousands of years for example, are one of those creatures. Capturing one though, would require an elite hunting team or a Legendary individual. Since none of the Legendary individuals are affiliated with the Guild, they only have the former option open to them. Risking the lives of their valuable personnel for uncertain gain is out of the question, so there would not be any dragon specimen for now. Others which are speculated to be immortal are the Demon Kings and the Sacred White Lion if it exists. Capturing any of these are out of the question for they are leagues above the Guild''s or humans'' capabilities. Although the Demon Kings die in every cycle, there is a big possibility that he would continue living should the Hero not slay him. The Sacred White Lion''s whereabouts are unknown and is considered to be a myth by non-believers hence it is not a reliable specimen. If the Demon King is immortal, what about the Hero? Throughout history the Hero would either return from the battle with the Demon King or completely disappear without any trace. Even if they do return, they would be gone at the start of a new cycle. It is a mystifying phenomena that has yet to be explained. An incredible amount of attempts to figure out where the Hero vanishes to have been made but no one had managed to find out. Scouts would report that the Hero ''simply vanished into thin air''. Although it is unknown whether the Hero is immortal or not, it has been proven that they do not seem to age. Their appearance seems to be frozen at a youthful stage, namely where their physical abilities are at the peak. Due to obvious reasons, capturing the Hero is not even an option. However, there is a possibility that the Hero''s direct descendants would inherit or have specialised genes that could lead to immortality. The 107th Hero were one of the Heroes that never returned from their battle with the Demon King and disappeared without leaving any offspring. However, the 106th did leave behind a family. Even though the 106th did not have a family name, his descendants were dubbed the Blackstones after the famous black stone he was first found on. At the present, the Blackstones are the only living bloodline that has relations to any Hero. The Blackstones are used as war machines against the encroaching forces of darkness coming down from the Cursed Lands. The Kingdom of Hwalren, The Infallible Gate had gathered the Blackstones and put them into a specialised unit named ''Spell Hounds''.They were required to put on masks and operate in tandem with the military to suppress the monsters from descending southwards. Even the weakest of them are on par with elite magicians hence they are a formidable force for humanity. To commoners and the ignorant, the Spell Hounds are a collection of elite magicians collected from all over the world. They do not know the whole unit is a family descended from the 106th Hero. One week ago, the Northern Gate was assaulted by a massive wave of monsters which were agitated by the birth of the new Demon King. Hwalren handled the situation skilfully, their army along with the reinforcements from Armitage and Bosco held out as expected. However, things changed when higher tiered monsters joined the fray. Chaos Hydras, Shadow Stalkers, Hell Apes and even Dragons appeared and changed the tides of the battle. Barriers were ripped apart by dragon breath and fortifications were rammed by the Hydras. The agile Shadow Stalkers and Hell Apes slipped in through the cracks in the defenses and annihilated a good chunk of the allied forces of humanity. For unknown reasons, the Four Guardians were mobilised late and did not appear until all of the Spell Hounds died. The attacking forces were repelled soon, but the death of the Blackstones is a huge liability to humanity. Whether the high tier monsters had been controlled or simply acted on their whims, they do not know. There is just one remaining Blackstone residing in Hwalren that they know of. Alcee Blackstone, son of the 106th Hero. He was injured in battle ten years ago and is paralysed from his feet to his neck. He had also gone blind and lost his Mana Manipulation ability. Re-population of the Blackstones is impossible due to his current condition. The Guild had been keeping their distance from the Mana Manipulators and observed them from afar. However, in light of recent events they had to change their approach to the matter. They sent an emissary together with Chatto to King Rokusho and proposed a plan. A private audience is granted and the Guild presented their case. "In exchange for handing over Alcee Blackstone, we would reproduce Mana Manipulation" The emissary immediately went to the crux of the topic. He had been informed that the Northern King is not a man that enjoys meaningless pleasantries. "And why should I believe the Guild?" King Rokusho said with a rough voice. His face looks like it had been carved out of rocks, his eyes stared at the two Guild members as if they were his arch nemesis. "Here is a written agreement" The emissary unfolds a scroll and presents it to the King. King Rokusho pulls out a pair of reading spectacles and meticulously scans the content of the contract. After going through it for the tenth time, he gives a satisfied grunt and takes the spectacles off. "You do understand the implications of this, don''t you?" He narrows his eyes and checks for confirmation from the emissary. "Yes, we do. We even brought along the no. #1 to show our seriousness" The emissary answers earnestly. Unlike the rest of the Blackstones, Alcee is the only one officially known to be a descendant of the 106th Hero. Alcee''s children were national secrets and not known to the public. He is considered to be a national treasure to the people, a legacy left behind by humanity''s savior. For that reason, he is still kept and taken care of in the castle even though he had lost his battle capabilities and most of his human functions. Some even changed their family name to Blackstone in honour of the 106th Hero, making it a common family name in the Northern Continent. Alcee cannot be handed over to the Adventurer''s Guild in public, he has to be taken away without anyone noticing. His disappearance must be kept a secret and disguised. Hence the time limit for the Guild to keep him and reproduce the ability is limited to several months at most. If it is leaked out that the Guild had abducted Alcee Blackstone, the possibility of all three Kingdoms waging war against them is high. Under the guise of rescuing the Hero''s descendant, they would ransack and steal every single information that the Guild had saved up. Thus, the Guild are putting their necks on the line for this operation and there does not seem to be much profit for them. King Rokusho is quite skeptical about this but there would be no harm to him in accepting. "Very well but I want to see results in two months" King Rokusho announces while he stamps his seal of approval on the contract. He decides to limit the Guild''s time further to prevent them from trying anything funny. "Of course, you shall not be disappointed" The emissary bows and rises from his seat along with Chatto. Unlike Chatto, he does not know of the truth and truly believes that the Guild intends to reproduce Mana Manipulation for the sake of knowledge. --------------------------------------------------------- The duo exits the room and proceeds along the hallway outside. "Tell the squad to split up into three groups. One part would follow me to get Alcee, another would create a diversion to pull away his caretakers and the last one needs to secure a safe route to avoid detection" Chatto says in a melodious voice as if he is singing. His love for music is so strong that he could not speak normally like everyone else. "Understood" The emissary nods and blends in with the shadow to spread out the orders. ''Now then..'' Chatto puts his hands into his pockets and pull out bundles of thin wires. They are so thin that people would not even realise it was there unless they were looking specifically for it. Appearances can be deceiving though, the wires are harder than steel and flexible enough to lift an elephant without snapping. He loops the wires around his hands and throws them in every direction. The wires writhed like living snakes and stab the walls and ceilings. When they reach a corner, Chatto would move his fingers like a pianist, causing the wires to curve. Eventually he had the wires extend themselves over half the fortress. He had been careful to choose the locations while setting them up to avoid anyone accidentally running into them and beheading themselves. ''Web complete'' Now he would be able to pick up the smallest of sounds from any location near his wires. This way any unexpected and unwanted events could be prevented before they got in his way. The nearly invisible wire to his left vibrates. He immediately translates the arbitrary message in his head. ''Two people, both male, Guild members approaching'' He deduced from the heavy footsteps, rustling clothes and the faintest breath he heard. His deduction is proven to be correct as two silhouettes emerge from the shadowy corners of the hall. "Let''s go, the caretakers had already been distracted" He had heard it, the quickening heartbeats of the caretakers. He had heard their hasty footsteps leaving the target''s room. They moved as quick as possible without sacrificing their stealth. In a matter of minutes they made it to a room in the west tower where Alcee is residing. The room had a doorway but no door, perhaps for psychological reasons. They probably thought Alcee who had his bodily freedom taken away from him would appreciate a less confined environment. The presence of a miniature garden and a small artificial pond supports this theory. Chatto and his two escorts could see the back of a wheelchair and the top of a person''s head matted by straight black hair. Chatto did not immediately move in, he shoots a dozen of his wires into the room and establishes a web first. ''??'' It was for a fraction of a fraction of a second but Chatto thought he saw a lag in the movements of his wires when they entered the room. He does not know why but he had been extremely alert since they received permission from King Rokusho. No, he was uneasy even before that. ''How could all the Blackstones die?'' True, the addition of high leveled monsters were a big blow but the kingdom would have prioritized the safety of their battle assets in that sort of situation. In the worst case, at least a few could have made it to safety. ''Why did the Four Guardians not assist earlier?'' The Four Guardians refer to the four legendary individuals associated with Hwalren. It did not make sense that they would be late since their very task is protecting the Gate. ''The notes are all wrong'' This does not sound right to Chatto. There are far too many strange factors ruining this symphony. Nevertheless, he must carry on with his mission. After making sure there were no hidden attackers in the room, he ushers his subordinates to enter and carry the target. ''Hm?'' Once again, he could have sworn he saw a lag in the movements of his subordinates when they pass through the doorway. He quickly dismisses it as he sees the two men approach Alcee. However, instead of quickly taking him away they started to converse with the target. ''What the hell are they doing?'' This is not part of his mission protocol. They were supposed to get in, grab the target and leave. This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. ''This is.....'' He begins to notice something wrong. The vibrations he receive on his wires are strange. To the untrained, they might say there are no differences between the vibrations and voices. Chatto, however, possesses ears that could capture and differentiate the sounds of a thousand different raindrops. ''It''s fake!'' The vibrations of the wires and voices he hear do not match. Instead of delivering him a live feed of the current situation, his wires are being forced to vibrate in an unnatural manner to send him false messages that imitate the voices. ''...Should I retreat?'' Chatto does not like the rhythm of the current situation. This is obviously some sort of trap to lure him in, but the question is should he have more faith in his abilities and spring the trap? ''The project is closing in on a dead end, I have to do this'' The Guild had been running out of ideas, acquiring Alcee Blackstone might be the only way for them to make any advancements in the research at this point. ''Here goes!'' Flexing his fingers and sharpening his senses to the peak, he jumps through the doorway. The world shimmers around him as he enters the room. What he saw from outside and what he currently sees are entirely different. Instead of having conversations with the target, his two subordinates are lying unconscious on the floor. Alcee Blackstone''s position is still the same where only the back of his wheelchair is visible. He does not know how, but it is obvious that Alcee is not as harmless as they were led to believe. "Tch!" Switching from Andante to Vivace, Chatto manipulates his wires and viciously moves them through the air, twining, bending and overlapping each other to create multitudes of airborne shapes. At the same moment, he fires a few wires at Alcee Blackstone to detain or distract him. The wires fly through the air and encircles the target without making any sound thanks to Chatto''s application of Air Magic. Just before they could closely wrap around the disabled man, a bright orange flash envelops the room. Chatto shields his eyes from the light and jumps onto one of his wires hanging above, using it as a foothold. The wires he shot earlier were caught on fire and melt to the floor. Chatto hurriedly cuts off the burning wires and jumps to another spot, putting more distance between him and Alcee. He did not remain static and keeps jumping about from wire to wire like a spider. Staying immobile in one spot would make him an easy target for any hostile spells. At the same time, he injects his Mana through his fingers and let them flow into his web. He had aptly arranged the wires to resemble magical formations when he entered the room, he simply needed to supply Mana for them to activate. Sure enough, the dozens of magical diagrams glow and spew forth small cyclones that roars towards the seemingly disabled target. The leaves on the trees of the miniature garden are blown off their branches, leaving behind only the sturdier wooden parts. The water in the pond ripples and sloshes out onto the surrounding floor in accordance with the raging turbulence. However, Chatto is not trying to attack with the tornadoes. The main factor that decides a battle of magic is wits and application. Simply using the elements and depending on pure magical power to overwhelm the opponents is akin to the unrefined methods of a caveman. Against a Mana Manipulator which specializes in Magic, it is ridiculous for Chatto to try a head-on battle involving his opponent''s specialty. He needs to understand the extent of the target''s power. How fast can he cast? What elements are he prone to use? Is he more of an offensive or defensive type? As such, the tornadoes he created are only a means for him to test out his opponent. He wants to see how his target would respond. By gathering data he would be able to set up properly for his real attack. Without showing any reaction whatsoever, Alcee Blackstone is enveloped by the violent cyclones and flipped up onto the air with his wheelchair. His body flies limply in circles as he is swept up by the air current. ''?? Why didn''t he defend?!'' Chatto is dumbfounded after encountering this unexpected result. "Hey, are you someone high-ranked in the Adventurer''s Guild?" A youthful voice enters his ears. It seems to be coming in simultaneously from multiple directions, making it impossible for Chatto to determine the speaker. ''Is there someone else?'' Chatto decides to pull out his signature move now. He does not understand what is going on anymore so it might be better to try and end the battle now. Just as his wires could detect sound and produce vibrations, the reverse could be done. Chatto sends his Mana into the wires and vibrates them at different speeds, producing frequencies that would disorient a human being. The sounds he wanted to create did not come out as he wanted them to. It is as if he is playing a faulty instrument where a discordant note would ruin the musical composition. Chatto gazes at his wires and sees sparkling beads of water reflecting light on them. Perhaps they were small, but they screwed up his calculations by slightly dampening the sounds. "Using Air Magic to create an audial attack? Quite good" the voice whispers into Chatto''s ears in an amused manner. "By the way, the name''s Alcee Blackstone. Would you mind letting me down on the ground?" Chatto''s eyes widened in surprise. Alcee''s limp figure is still being tossed around in a circular motion by the tornado. "You, what are you trying to do? Why did you fake your condition?" Chatto shouts and demands for answers. "Sigh.. I told you to let me down.." As Alcee spoke, the cyclone dissipates into a gentle breeze and Alcee lands on his own two feet on the floor. He runs his hands through his windswept hair to straighten it out. His skin is devoid of any wrinkles and his physique is similar to a man in his twenties. Most notable of all are his silver eyes which contrasts with his black hair. "I don''t really mind answering you, but how long are you going to stare me down?" A high pitched noise is released as the wires supporting Chatto snaps and curls back. The former musician plummets to the ground and receives the full force of gravity from his suddenly increased weight. With a tremendous crash, his body hits the floor and sends debris and a dust cloud flying about the room. He is partially embedded inside the cracked stone floor, he could not even breathe properly let alone move around from the intense pressure weighing him down. If this continues his organs would be utterly crushed. "G..gravity..magic?" He squeezes out a few muffled words. "Correct" Alcee answers as he dispels the gravity field. *Cough* *Cough* Chatto jerkily raised his body out of the cavity on the ground and coughed out mouthfuls of blood. Gravity Magic, one of the branches of Magic considered to be a myth due to its astounding rarity. Just as there is no such thing as Lightning Magic, there should not be Gravity Magic. "I have reasons of my own to cooperate with the Guild. So let''s get going and meet your superiors, shall we?" Alcee leisurely steps forward and approaches Chatto. ''This man is too dangerous.. forget immortality. We would all die before we can even touch him!'' Thinking that, Chatto controls the air around Alcee and pulls it away to suffocate the Blackstone. "Hmmm..... you seem to have a faint idea of how to properly use Magic but you have to get more creative than that" The air Chatto tried to pull away gathers and heavily compresses at the tip of Alcee''s fingers and formed five brightly glowing blades extending about ten meters each. "What is.. that?" Chatto questions in amazement. He no longer cared about his failed attack, he is fascinated by the phenomenon he had never seen before. "Plasma blades, something I found out a few years back. Discounting spells that do not use Mana, Magic really is just manipulating natural phenomenons. So, would you mind bringing me back to your boss now?" Alcee points his index finger at Chatto''s face, putting the tip of the plasma blade an inch away from his forehead. "Why?" Chatto does not understand this man''s objective. Pretending to be blind and paralysed for a whole ten years, for what? Judging from his reactions, he seems to be expecting or even waiting for a visit from the Adventurer''s Guild. "You''re really not making things faster, are you?" Alcee cancels the plasma blades and attacks with an unseen force instead. Chatto''s body curls back without his will and is tossed about like a puppet on strings. Rather than having an external force taking control of his movements, his body is being controlled internally. His hands are twisted to the back of his neck and his legs are sprawled in a perfect 180 degree split. There is nothing he could do against this unknown attack, he could not move a single muscle with his own will. "How does it feel? Having your blood flow being controlled, I mean" Alcee announces the type of Magic he is currently using. ''Blood Magic??!! Forget mythical fields of Magic, Blood Magic had not even been thought about!'' Is what he would have said if he could move his mouth. "It''s not really impossible if you think about it. If Water Magic is controlling the fluids with kinetic energy, blood should also be included" Alcee''s voice grows in volume as he treads closer towards the former musician. Chatto''s head is bent backwards to face the ceiling. Chatto did not notice it before, but the ceiling had been painted in imitation of the sky. "See that? Even though my fellow family members are free to go outside unlike me, they are also placed within an invisible cage much like this room. For us who were blessed or cursed with this ability, we had no say in life. Freedom is a right taken away from us since birth. Fight for humanity or become a guinea pig, those were the only two options given to us" Alcee spoke bitterly of the Blackstone''s tragic fate. Chatto is aware of what Alcee is talking about. For those possessing great power like the Blackstones, they would invite fear and awe from the weak. Humans are weak creatures, they would speak of protection and preservation only when the creatures they are referring to are weaker than them. For things that ''might'' or ''could'' be harmful, they instantly brand them as evil and try to exterminate them. As such, the Blackstones had to take on the role of protecting humanity in order to preserve themselves. Otherwise, they would all be hunted down to the edge of the world. "My family, you see.. they pleaded me to free the family from this curse. All of them committed suicide last week as it was the perfect opportunity. I had no choice but to go along with it.. and I took their powers from their cold, dead, bodies" Alcee reveals the fact as he recalls the heart-rending image of forty-seven younger male and female bodies presented before him recently. His family entrusted him alone with this task, he must not fail them. "So, help me out and I''ll help you out, okay?" Alcee had reached Chatto''s side. He bends forward and brings his face close to Chatto. Chatto stares into Alcee''s silver eyes. Rather than a simple coloration, Alcee''s eyes look like they are being lighted by millions of separate points of light similar to a sea of stars up in the heavens. ''If it''s this man... maybe.. maybe...'' Alcee did not cast any spell of any sort but Chatto felt a change in himself. He knows, this man before him could change the world. Chatto regains control of his body and Alcee brings his head away from the no. #1''s visage. "Please answer three more questions. How did you get the Four Guardians to join in on this plan, how do you intend to help us and what do you need help with?" Chatto had given up all his hostility and only sought answers now. "I guess it''s no joke when people say the Guild was created for the sake of knowledge, haha" Alcee chuckled and a smile flits across his face for a moment. "The Four Guardians are not with me at all. I just did to them what I did to you just a while ago, I simply controlled them" Alcee explains. "Wha-?!" Controlling four Legendary individuals at once. The waves of monsters were pushed back by the puppets which meant Alcee had a level of control that could manipulate their bodies and display their full potentials in battle. "I know the Guild is searching for a means of immortality but sadly I am not the answer you seek. If I stop channeling Mana, my body would age to its real form. However, I can get you the bodies of the creatures you want. Namely the Demon King and the Hero, I would kill them and hand them over to the Guild" "Kill.. the Hero and the.. Demon King?" Chatto could only repeat the words because he is unable to process the ridiculous sentence he had just heard. It is an impossible feat, much like trying to produce the sounds of a violin using a drum. "That is what I need help with. I need the Guild''s vast network and its plentiful personnel to help me out. I want to end the Cycle once and for all, I want to finish off this meaningless battle and bring an age of peace" If both the Hero and Demon King dies, perhaps the next cycle would never come. "Even if you could achieve that, you would just be the next object of fear!" By eliminating the two champions, the Blackstones would be seen as a greater threat. "Not if we conquer the world and unify it under our rule" He finally said it, a line worthy of a villain from a children''s storybook. "Conquer the world.. heh.. haha.." Chatto laughs sarcastically at the thought but then he stops. ''If it''s this man, he can do it'' He does not know where his faith had come from, but he decides to help Alcee Blackstone in his ridiculous quest. "Fine, if this works out you would be the first one to hear my greatest piece" He grins and shakes Alcee''s outstretched hand. "Looking forward to it" Alcee gives a warm smile in return. The sounds he is looking for, he could tell he would discover them if he follows this man. ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
The Near Future Armus Tis two black stones
For The Curious Mind
Chapter 19 pt. 2: Abnormality On the same day, in another part of the world, the Eastern Continent to be exact, a similar mission is being carried out. The targets are Aaron and Chase Blackstone. An unremarkable small wagon pulled by a single chestnut horse makes it way through the grasslands of Armitage in the afternoon. The travelling party consists of merely two people, one man and one woman. "Since when did we turn into kidnappers, Kross?" Luciella, the No. #10 grumbles in protest. Garbed in a frilly dress, her image does not give the slightest hint of how skilled a combatant she is. Instead of a fighter, she resembles a rich lady or the daughter of a wealthy merchant. "I don''t like it either but orders are orders, Ella. You really should change your outfit, though... there''s no way we can avoid attention with that dress" The No. #6 who is also the highest ranking Guild combatant in Armitage could only comment on his companion''s lack of common sense. The first to fourth spots are all taken by members in Hwalren. It makes sense that they are the most powerful due to their dangerous environment with the endless wave of monsters coming down from the Cursed Lands. What Kross could not tolerate though, is the fact that he is lower ranked than the no. #5 from Bosco. That would put the Eastern Continent as the weakest branch of the Adventurer''s Guild. Stefan did not seem all too bothered about it though. Many of the members do not like Stefan''s way of doing things but keep silent about their personal opinions. The previous Head of the Eastern Adventurer''s Guild, Godric, was a very well-liked figure. His tendency to go on the field for his own research commandeered plenty of respect from the subordinates. "I''ll change later, it''s not like anyone would bother looking into this wagon out here in the middle of nowhere" Luciella replies to Kross''s remark about her clothing. "Well, I guess we got the better job compared to the No. #1. I heard he has to meet up with the Northern King and take away a harmless old geezer, must be boring, pfft!" She restrains herself from breaking into an uncontrollable bout of laughter. It is just hilarious that the Guild had to mobilise that crazy musician for such a drab task. "Perhaps, but we aren''t that better off either. I heard Aaron Blackstone is only as strong as an average Zenithian Knight at most. There wouldn''t really be much of a fight unless he''s on the level of the Grim Reaper or the Mirage Knight" Kross and Luciella are the type of members that joined the Guild as true adventurers. Which means, they are the type of people who enjoys heated battles and training themselves to be stronger just for the sake of it. The numerous missions given out by the Guild gives them a sense of direction, to make their power climb more fulfilling as they pile up achievements along the way. "We''ll reach Ceylon''s West Gate in a couple of hours at most, you really should change into something more inconspicuous" Kross turns his head back to address the No. #10 while his hands continue to hold onto the reins of the horse. They are going to Ceylon under the pretense of searching for surviving family members. Under the current circumstances, the gate guards could be swayed by words and theatrics to allow them to pass through without having to identify themselves using the Glyph of Evaluation. It should be believable enough since there are plenty of others who genuinely do so. Worse comes to worst, they would just have some low ranking members distract the guards and slip in. Kross pulls in the reins and stops the trotting horse. "What''s wrong?" Luciella asks as she pokes out her head out of the wagon to check on the situation. Her fiery red hair appears to burn under the unforgiving sunlight. "Isn''t it weird? There were a few other caravans keeping their distance from us a few minutes ago.. and they''re gone now... gone as in gone and not moved away" The possibility of making their way from the capital to here without making any contact with other travellers are not zero but not at this time. They are quite close to Ceylon, a popular city on the western region of the continent. A city like that should have plenty of people going and leaving and even more so with the recent monster crisis. ''They were right there...'' The problem is, there definitely were other parties around them but now Kross cannot even detect their presence. *Zooom* *Crackle* *Crackle* A golden pillar of light about twenty meters wide in diameter descends from the sky and bores a hole through the ground just a hundred feet or so in front of Kross''s wagon. The surrounding grass are burned to ashes and scatters away as a light breeze passes by. *Neigh!!!* *Thwap!* The horse is alarmed and neighs in panic while kicking at the air in front of it. A blade of wind passes through and cuts off the restraints on the horse, freeing it. The horse did not waste a single moment and begins to gallop away leaving a dumbfounded Kross and Luciella behind. "What in my mother''s name was that?!" Luciella screams at the No. #6. "How the fuck should I know?!" Kross withdraws his weapon and prepares for battle. That was undoubtedly an attack and they might have been the intended target. The fact that the horse was set free by a wind blade means the enemy has them in clear view. Kross uses the overly used but versatile weapon, the sword. He adds in some variety by dual-wielding two swords, one with a hook at the end and one with two blades. The hooked blade is supposed to disarm or behead the opponent whereas the twin-bladed one is made to catch the enemy''s weapon in-between its fangs. "Tch!" Luciella takes out a steel parasol. The parasol could be opened up to act as a shield, it could be closed and be a mace or even have the hidden blade inside it extended to act as a lance or spear. She dislikes things that make her look ordinary, thus the unique weapon is an original custom creation made on her design. "Come out!!" Kross calls out to no one in particular. He could not sense the enemy''s whereabouts, which is a very rare occurrence. As if answering to his summons, the air ten meters in front of him shimmers and warps, revealing a man wearing a suit made out of black dragon scales. The suit does not seem all that impressive despite its material, probably due to its simple design. It looks like a regular leather armour minus the shoulder pads and more black scales instead of brown leather. The man himself, has black hair and one silver eye. The other eye, is closed with a thin scar about ten centimeters in length vertically running down it. He does not hold any weapon in hand, or at least there is nothing of the sort that Kross and Luciella could see. "You... are you... Aaron Blackstone?!" Kross makes that assumption on the fly. There are only three authentic Blackstones in existence, and Hwalren only knows of one. The Guild though, did not miss out on tracking the other two unknown members of the family. One is a man in his thirties or forties and the other a child, the only person that vaguely fits the identity of this mysterious man is the former. However, Kross takes back his words once he recalls the information they received beforehand. Aaron Blackstone does not have Mana Manipulation hence does not possess the silver eyes, he is the only member of the family that does not have that ability. To top it off, he is an absolutely dreadful mage. Using that reason, Alcee Blackstone saved Aaron from the cruelty of being a dog of war by announcing him to be an illegitimate child. Of course, it was a lie and an obvious one. However, the King played along since the young child is a defective product. Aaron is cast out of the family and freed from the constraints of the kingdom. It was a cruel act with a noble reasoning behind it, though Alcee never expected Aaron to understand the true reason for casting him out. Due to the numerous Blackstones in the Northern Continent, no one could make the connection between Aaron and the authentic main family as he set out on a voyage. Any pursuers set by curious factions are shaken off as the Guild''s members moved out to monopolize the information on Aaron Blackstone. As far as the higher ups in Hwalren knows, Aaron Blackstone died in a vicious sea storm and sunk into the ocean along with the ship. Even Alcee was not aware that his son survived. He wept and mourned his decision for days on end. As a matter of fact, the ship Aaron had been on did encounter such a storm. However, instead of dying, Aaron hung onto a flotsam and is carried by the sea currents all the way to Armitage. Upon his arrival on the shores of the Eastern Continent, he is saved by a fisherman who is one of the Guild''s hidden agents. Aaron then made a living as a soldier of Armitage. Later on, he got married and had a child which if the information is correct, possesses Mana Manipulation. Then... who is this man before them? ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- "You don''t really need to know my name but if you need something to call me with, go with Heretic #17811" The man refuses to name himself and presents them with a code name instead. "Heretic...?" Kross had heard of that sort of code name before but he could not recall where. It has something to do with Bosco in some way. "Go back and leave the Blackstones" Heretic #17811 orders the duo to abandon their mission and flee with their tails between their legs. "And I assume you would stop us if we intend to proceed?" Kross hisses through gritted teeth. He tightly clenches the hilts of his swords. ''This... one-eyed wretch... how dare he looks down on me!!'' "Stop or kill, though I prefer to avoid the second choice. Decide quick" Heretic #17811 says impatiently. He did not mention it, but he has limited time to stay here. "How about the third choice, die!!!" Luciella kicks off the ground and propels her body forward with her lance aimed at Heretic''s chest. Heretic grabs the blade of the parasol with his bare hand and lifts it up along with Luciella. "Eh..? Eh..?!!" Luciella trashes about in the air, trying to pull her weapon away in vain. She had made sure to install plenty of functions but she never considered the possibility of her weapon being caught. Seeing the opening, Kross moves in and swings the double bladed sword while stabbing with the hooked sword. If Heretic moves to the left, he would prioritise his horizontal swing and put more speed. If he falls back or tilts his head to dodge, Kross can pull the hook and behead Heretic. *Clang!* Instead of dodging, Heretic used his remaining hand to catch the sword coming from the front and diverts it away to block the one coming from his right. In the meantime, Luciella had given on her parasol and took out a whip blade. She twists her body in mid-air and made use of the momentum to swing the extendable blade. The segmented sword broke off into separate pieces connected by wires, they sliced through the air and shoots towards Heretic''s unprotected head. *Wham!* Heretic lazily ducks and uses the parasol to whack Kross on his abdomen, sending him flying through the air and colliding with the airborne Luciella. *Cough* *Cough* *Wheeze* The duo softens the momentum of falling onto the hard ground by rolling a few times. They immediately stood up despite having the air knocked out of them. They are experts in team-based combat, their style focuses on overwhelming the opponent with a flowing set of moves. Sadly, their strategy would not work if they are disrupted before they could launch into their combo. "Would telling you I''m the strongest in the world change your minds?" Heretic utters the lie with a straight face. He might be one of the strongest but he knows at least two people stronger than him and that is not counting the non-humans. Overall he should be somewhere around no. 5. "Maybe I should just demonstrate instead" Heretic #17811 announced once he observed the stubborn looks in the eyes of Kross and Luciella. He unceremoniously dumps the confiscated weapons to the side. . . . ....... ...... .... .. .. Call my name -- -- -- -- -Summon me __ _ ____ _ _ _ ______ __Let me out! --- -- -- - - I am the one you seek.. ... .. - - - ------- -- - . .. __ .. _.. Who am I? ____ ... __ If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement. ... .. ... . ...-- --.. ---- - --- __ __ = = = ==== . . Let me feast!!! -- --- - ___ ... .Allow me to serve --- -- -- __ A cacophony of voices echoes throughout Heretic''s mind but not because he is crazy. Rather, the voices are real and only he is capable of hearing them. ''Geez, pick one of them already! This is giving me a headache... just hurry up and show off so they''d be scared damn it. You''re not some shounen protagonist that is holding back their secret weapon for some stupid reason!!'' A familiar voice different from the others speaks to him. ''I told you before, Rie.. I don''t get your references! What is this shou.. thing?'' Heretic responds to the freeloader in his body. "Tundra!" At the same time, he chooses one of the elements in his arsenal and calls out its sub name. He had yet to reach the level of handling a complete manifestation, hence a direct name could not be called. From the perfectly clear skies, fluffy white spheres start to drop down. Rather than a gentle snowfall, it rushes down like a snowstorm and envelops the surrounding area with a white blanket. In the middle of the snowstorm, a portion of the snow coalesces and forms a bluish white poleaxe in Heretic''s outstretched right hand. He simply swung. A fifty meter high wave of frost rushes forth like a tidal wave and threatens to eternally bury Kross and Luciella in ice. "Fire wall!!" Kross and Luciella invokes a hasty spell to ward off their approaching icy doom. A ten feet high thick wall of fire erupts from the ground and melts some of the snow, it stands against the incoming gush of heat-draining energy. Their pitiful attempt at defense is similar to lighting a matchstick in order to ward off winter''s cold. *Crack* *Crack* Instead of cancelling each other out, the fire wall is turned solid as a result of the clash and the freezing wave heads toward its target without a hitch. "Shi---!!" Luciella could not even complete her curse as both she and Kross are completely frozen. They are not dead but they would be if nothing is done soon. Their lips have already turned blue and their eyes could not even move. If they receive an impact now, they would undoubtedly shatter and die. "A bit too cold? Solar!!" The bluish white poleaxe disintegrates into snow and a golden yellow longbow replaces it. Instead of firing at the frozen duo, Heretic #17811 aims at the sky and pulls back the bowstring. The peculiar thing about the weapon is that there is no arrow but that is soon answered. As the bowstring is released and twanged back into its original position, a wide golden pillar of light descends from the heavens and strike a spot nearby Kross and Luciella. The grass and earth disintegrates from the incredible heat of the concentrated sunlight. It quickly gave them the warmth they desperately need, too much of it in fact. Their skins are dyed red like they are sunburnt from standing out too long under the sun. "Whoops, my bad.. how about a gentle breeze? Zephyr!!" The bow representing the sun disperses into millions of light particle and reassembles to form a folding fan with a long-bodied dragon drawn on it. Heretic gently flips the fan upwards. A violent roar assaulted their eardrums as if a thousand tortured souls were screaming into the air. Kross and Luciella are helplessly thrown up into the clouds by a ridiculously strong updraft. "Need Heeeelp up theeeere?!! Don''t worryyyy, I''ll let you downnnnn on the grouuuuuuuuund!! Terra!!" Heretic mockingly calls out to the No. #6 and #10 even though he knows they cannot hear him. The fan splits into two and wraps itself around both of Heretic''s hand. It folds itself into a pair of intricate knuckles representing the Earth. Heretic brings his fist down onto the Earth and reversed the world. Instead of conjuring large earthen pillars, the whole area is sent up towards the sky and forms a temporarily floating large mass. Standing upside down on that airborne mass of soil is Heretic #17811 acting as if Kross and Luciella are the ones that are in the wrong position. "WE GET IT!!! WE GIVE UP!!!" The duo desperately cries out. This is not a battle anymore. On the scale of impossibility, their chances of victory might be the same as them managing to uproot a mountain and tossing it into space. "Well why didn''t you say so earlier? Quotidian!" The knuckles rips into shreds and reforms into a brown parchment with the map of Armus on it. ''Oh shit, what now?!!'' Kross and Luciella shut their eyes tight and pray to God for salvation. ''I''m sorry for all the apples I''ve stolen in life, please help me!!'' Kross had a rough life as a street urchin when he was young. He had no other choice but to commit petty crimes in order to survive. ''Forgive me for dunking Stefan''s toothbrush into the toilet~~~ he really deserves it!!'' Actually, Luciella just did not like the current Head of the Eastern Adventurer''s Guild and did it on a whim. . . . . The seconds crawled by like worms but nothing happened, they did not fall down to a gory death nor burnt to a crisp or even chucked into a bottomless pit. Kross plucks the last remains of his courage and shakily opens one eye. "Eh?" The whole scenery is just as he remembered it to be before they were attacked. The wagon is still there with the horse attached to it, the grass is untouched as if there was never a fierce display of raw natural calamity. "Kross, are we in heaven or hell? I''m too scared to find out" Luciella is still keeping her eyes firmly sealed while trembling like a scared kitten. "Give up on going after the Blackstones and I''ll send you back to the living world, pffft!!" Heretic snorts derisively after seeing their reactions. Quotidian, another word for mundane or normal. Using it, he returned the world to the state it should have been without his intervention. However, the human soul and mind is not subject to its powers, hence Kross and Luciella still remembers. "W-w-who.. are.. you..? and why.. a-re.." Kross mumbles softly through chattering teeth. Heretic #17811 is no longer holding anything but he knows he could be squashed in an instant. He is more powerless than an ant, perhaps even weaker than a speck of dust in front of this unknown person. "I told you, call me Heretic #17811! As for what I''m doing.. would you believe me if I say the only miracles that exist are the ones you create yourself?" He cheerfully asks the completely unrelated question. "Y-y-yes.." Kross did not dare to question or verbally argue against the human-faced horror anymore. "There you have it, I''m creating miracles!" As to what miracle he is referring to, Kross had no idea. He did not dare to try and find out. ''Congratulations, you''ve just turned into a mentally challenged character'' Rie drily comments. ''Oh come on.. so, did I succeed?'' ''I guess, we''ll have to find out later because the Watcher is coming in 10..9..'' Rie starts to initiate a countdown for something. ''Woah!! Too fast!!'' He starts to panic. "Makesureyoudon''ttouchthem! Okay, bye! Point!" Heretic rapidly mouths off a string of words, making them almost incomprehensible and calls out a white butterfly. The butterfly makes a complete circuit around him and disintegrates. ''1...0!'' Heretic glances towards the West in the direction of Ceylon. For a moment, Kross catches what seems to be deep longing in Heretic''s silver eye. As the countdown reaches zero, Heretic #17811 vanishes from the scene. A fraction of a second before the man disappears, another mysterious figure comes into existence ten meters away from them. It pointed its needle like arm at Heretic #17811 and did something. Whatever it did, it did not make it in time but the space where Heretic had been standing on is shattered like broken glass. Kross could see the fragments of the space itself fall onto the grass beside him, leaving a gaping darkness behind. A rift in dimension, a portal to nothingness, that is what Kross beheld. It was not a sight to be seen by mortal men, should he be considered lucky or unfortunate? Kross felt his throat dry up, it was just one crazy thing after another. He fearfully stares at the new figure and takes in the detail of what he could see. The figure is draped in a grey cloak, only its hands could be seen, if it could be called hands. Instead of arms and fingers, the figure had two needles as its hands. One is slightly longer than the other. As for the feet, he could not see because the cloak extends down to the ground. It points the slightly shorter needle this time and the fragments fly back into their rightful position. It turns to the side and vanishes from sight, defying all worldly sense. After both abnormalities exit the area, Kross could once again sense the presence of other travelling parties at a considerable distance away from them. "Luciella, you can open your eyes now" Kross croaks to his companion. "Is it safe?" She timidly replies. "Depends on your definition of ''safe'' " He responds, unsure of it himself. "S-should we go on with t-the mission now that he''s g-gone?" She squeaks and cowers on the ground. "No, Stefan can suck it up and do it himself if he wants to..." Kross does not know how to report this to their boss. How are they supposed to explain when all proof of there ever being a battle in this spot is nonexistent? ''What rankings, what Guild.. aha ha ha ha... hha haha.. haha. ... maybe I should shave my head bald and join a monastery somewhere'' Kross is on the very verge of losing his sanity. Little did he know that one day he shall be aiding a saint in the final battle. Whoever or whatever Heretic #17811 and the mysterious figure had been, Aaron Blackstone and Chase Blackstone are safe from the Adventurer''s Guild''s grasp. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------- And that ends this chapter. I''ll have to put in some references here since I stopped for too long... pretty sure most of you forgot the characters. This chapter touches on the Blackstones: Alcee Blackstone (first mentioned in chapter 17) Aaron Blackstone (a little bit about how he got to Armitage in this chap) Chase Blackstone (if you don''t know him, you probably read the wrong fiction) Heretic #17811(First mentioned here. His identity shall pretty much be revealed by the end of the second arc) ---------------- Godric Cloud: First mentioned in Chapter 9 The uncle of Alice Cloud and owner of Chase''s and Aaron''s second house. Owns a secret basement containing the fruits of his lifelong research. More shall be explained in the future. Rie: A companion that resides within Heretic #17811 She seems to have knowledge of Earth (as in planet Earth) Will have a chapter in the future to explain further. The Watcher: ??? Something that shall make lots of appearance in the fourth arc. Yeah, you might have realised it but I wrote this story with an idea that not everything can be classified as Black and White. In a world where the Demon King is a recurring enemy that would always face defeat, the denizens are capable of carrying out their own goals without much worry. As such, there are multiple factions fighting for different things, like Alcee Blackstone and the Adventurer''s Guild. However, the 107th Demon King is still the main villain of the story.
A bad-ass grandpa(?) Armus Back to the protagonist and the present timeline
For The Curious Mind
Chapter 20: Extravagance On Marcus''s request, Chase spent the rest of the day telling a recap of the test to the one-armed geezer, down to every minute detail he remembered . As a result, the topic continued on until midnight and Marcus had noted down ten full pages regarding the matter. "So nobody died?" Marcus taps his quill on the paper, waiting for the answer to his final question. "No. Why are you taking these down, Mark? It''s not like the test would be the same next year" Chase asks curiously. Marcus had meticulously jotted down every point Chase had spoken of regardless of their importance. "There is no such thing as useless information, boy. Maybe this information is bloody useless to yer and me, but someone else might find a use for it in the Guild" An information''s worth cannot be determined by one person alone. To the untrained eye, a rough diamond could be mistaken for an ordinary rock. "This seems to tally with last year. They like to use scare tactics which implies death but no one bloody up and died yet in their tests" Makes sense, it would be hazardous to the Academy if something like that were to happen. Even though there is an agreement between the contestant and them, it would still be bad for their image. "Oh..." Chase did not really notice, he doubted he would have died in the first place. The way he sees it, unless someone tripped and impales themselves on their own swords, no one could have possibly died. Since Chase is one of the only two who passed through all three stages, he is a reliable source of information. Those who failed tend to provide falsified data due to self-defending their injured ego. "I don''t think the first part was right, though. It was mixed up with the test of strength with the golems and all" Chase recalls the speed, reflexes and abilities of the golems. All the books he have read had given him the image of hulking, slow, and durable stone creatures. It was surprising to see them capable of such sleek movements. "Bah, they would fail either way later on, wouldn''t they? Bloody good that they dropped like flies at the beginning. Yer should''ve been more cruel to those backstabbing bastards though" From what Chase had told him, if he had not been rescued by this ''Terrence'' boy he would have been done for. How did he help Chase, anyway? "Well, I thought that I shouldn''t waste too much time on them" Chase grinds his teeth. Come to think of it, he had plenty of spare time by the end. He should have tracked them down and pay them back some more. "Eh, I guess that makes sense. The uniform will be arriving tomorrow, and yer have to go the day after, right? Good, because I need to go back to Thanes" Having said that, Marcus sets aside his notebook and rolls into his blanket. Since his bloody paperwork are finally taken care of, he needs to oversee the rebuilding efforts in Thanes. "Good night, Mark" Chase too, would like nothing more than a good night''s sleep. Pointing his finger at the lanterns, he blows them off with a precise gust of wind. Darkness envelops the room and they immediately fall into a deep slumber. ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- The next morning, a courier arrived at the inn with a package. He was looking for a Mr. Blackstone, the recipient. Chase and Marcus who were sitting nearby having breakfast called out to the courier. The courier was wearing a deep blue uniform, complete with a beret and a long-sleeved overcoat. His stiff and disciplined posture implies him to have received some training, military-based perhaps. Tucked under both of his arms are identical square boxes, big enough to stuff a couple of uniforms and then some. "Oh, there you are! Now, if you don''t mind identifying yourself.. Do you have a Glyph or should I lend you mine?" The courier flicks his eyes to the hexagonal white metal plate tied to his own belt, waiting for a reply. It is customary to identify the recipient''s identity before handing over the package. "No, it''s okay I got one" Chase whips out his own Glyph of Evaluation and channels Mana into it. The Azure light pours out and encircles Chase, then shattering to form letters and words visible only to him and the courier. Of course, Chase only showed his name. "Hmm.. Good, good, everything seems to be in order" The courier checks the name on the bulky package and compares it with the floating, glowing letters in front of him. "Here is the package from the Academy, congratulations" As he hands over the box, Chase could see the Academy''s emblem on the courier''s cuffs matching with the one stamped onto the package. The emblem depicts an open book with a crimson globe of fire floating over it, both of them are encircled by a ring of unknown letters. "Well then, have a good day" The courier tips off his beret and leaves the establishment with his remaining package. Chase guesses the recipient of the other box to be Terrence. Marcus and Chase exchanges a glance over their half-eaten plates of breakfast. "Well, that is bloody fast isn''t it?" Having a uniform sewed in one day is already considered fast but to have it delivered this early in the morning? Bloody fast. Not feeling very hungry anymore, Chase and Marcus head back to their room without finishing breakfast. Neither of them could wait to open the box, it seems to be too big for just a uniform. Carrying it for himself, the box is actually heavier than it looks. *Riiiiiiip!* Not reserving any force, Chase violates the paper packaging and reveals an ornate wooden chest. Delicate floral patterns were carved onto the surface of the crate. Every single flower and leaf gives off the feeling of freshness, as if they are alive. Chase slows down his pace and treats the box with a modicum of caution. Finding a simple button at the center front of the chest, he presses it. The crate clicks open and uncovers its velvet covered interior. Placed on top of a bundle of folded cloth Chase assumes to be his uniform, is a letter and an inch-thick book. Deciding he should better read first, he grabs the letter and sits on his bed while Marcus rifles through his new belongings. Breaking the seal, Chase starts to read its content. '' Dear Mister Blackstone,'' The letter is written in a neat, flowing handwriting. ''Congratulations on enrolling into the Academy. Based on our assessments, you have been placed into the third semester for both Close Combat and Magic classes. You have also been placed into the Alexander dormitory. As our Academy offers a wide range of academic subjects, we understand the students'' confusion regarding what to choose. We offer our students the freedom of choice. As such, all students are free to enter any academic class they wish to during the first week. However, we do not want to produce indecisive students either. After the end of the first week, the students are required to make their permanent choice for the rest of the semester.'' "Look at this bloody thing, it''s so smooth!" Marcus pulls out Chase''s uniform and feels the fabric. Chase lifts his eyes from the letter for a moment and then continues to read. ''This package entails two sets of your Academy uniform which needs to be worn at all times outside of your dormitory. The uniform is the black-coloured one just in case you are confused with the Battle Suit. Speaking of Battle Suits, we have also included one set of it inside. The Battle Suits are a compulsory wear for practical Close Combat and Magic Classes. If either your uniform or Battle Suit are damaged, hand it over to your dormitory caretaker and he or she shall send it to get fixed.'' "Look at this one, it''s a bloody soft armour of some sort!" This time, Marcus is holding a pair of white shiny suit and pants. Thin metal plating glints over the chest, knees and sleeves of the suit. It looks good but maybe a tad uncomfortable to wear. ''The Academy does not neglect the importance of punctuality. As such, we have made it a point to include a pocket watch as part of our Academy Starting Set. Tardiness shall not be excused no matter your standing in society. The pocket watch can be handed over to the caretaker for repairs. He or she will provide a replacement in the meantime. Lastly, we believe the only thing that differentiates humans from animals is the existence of rules. As such, we have included a rule book as well. Make sure to learn it by heart. Sincerely, Aprudish Staffes'' "Yer done? Try one of these on!" After receiving a nod of confirmation from Chase, Marcus roughly throws him a black uniform. A couple of minutes consisting of undressing and careful uniform-donning later, Chase stands straight and proud in his new outfit. "Yer look like one of those bloody rich brats from uptown" Marcus stares Chase up and down then smirks mockingly. Chase snorts with irritation in reply. "Too bad this room doesn''t have a mirror, otherwise yer could see how yer bloody look right now. Go to the toilet and see for yerself" Marcus comments as he looks around the room in search of a mirror. Not having such a basic need is a failing for this type of establishment. "No need" Flicking his right hand, Chase gathers the moisture in the room and shapes it into a thin rectangular layer a bit taller than himself. With another wave of his hand, the water rectangle turns into cold, reflective ice standing right in front of him. "Bloody nifty, Magic I mean" Marcus whistles softly as he peers into the ice mirror, staring at his own reflection. Chase looks into the mirror and sees an odd image of himself. There is nothing wrong with his face or body but rather it was the outfit which looks out of place. A classy black formal coat hugs his figure, perfectly matching the white collared shirt he is wearing underneath. The emblem of the Academy is proudly emblazoned on the left chest area, possibly to symbolize how the Academy is always close at heart. Coupled with the fitting black trousers which came in with the set, Chase looks positively fashion smart. Having your clothes sewn by expert tailors with accurate measurements makes all the difference. "You know what? This thing is too fit, what if I grow bigger?" Chase voices his worry to Marcus. It would be troublesome if he needs to apply for another uniform later on. What if he has to pay for another set? "I don''t think there''s a problem with that. Yer don''t feel hot or sweaty in that thing, do yer?" The one-armed geezer smiles and rubs the hem of Chase''s sleeve between his forefinger and thumb. "Now that you mention it, yeah.. it actually feels comfortable" Chase notes how comfy and cool it actually feels despite putting on two layers of clothing. "This thing is most likely made out of Terrameleon''s hide. Those things are known for their ability to adapt to almost every bloody environment in the world... including the ability to expand and shrink their size" Marcus demonstrates by pulling Chase''s sleeve hard. Chase almost yelled in surprise, his coat might have gotten ripped but stopped himself once he saw the cloth stretch. "As yer can see, it''s pretty damn elastic" The sleeve rapidly returns to its original cut without fault once Marcus releases it from his grasp. "Wait.. if this fabric could stretch and expand, why would they take my measurements?" Chase recalls the measuring tapes that zipped around his body after he passed the test. That should have been unnecessary since one size fits all. "Handling Terrameleon hide is a bit tricky.. they most likely had to figure out yer body shape and estimate how much yer would grow in several years. Otherwise yer would look like yer wearing a bloody leotard" While it is true the cloth is elastic, it would eventually reach a point where it gets tight enough to resemble a bodysuit. "Now about this battle suit of yers.... it''s made out of the same material and maybe another layer of something else to absorb impact...as for the metal plates.. I''m not sure what they are" Marcus examines the white suit, his fingers working their way all over the fabric and flicking the metal plates to check their hardness. "It looks a bit tacky..." Chase eyes the Battle Suit and frowns. He is quite fine with the colour and design but the shine it is giving off is quite distasteful. "Can''t do anything about that, so yer get two sets of uniforms, one of this shiny suits and a dandy pocket watch?" Marcus said as he pulls out a silver pocket watch from inside the package and dangles it in between his fingers. He flips open the cover and looks at the face of the watch, the numerals to indicate time and the name of the company that produced it are engraved in gold. "Fait Accompli, figures" Marcus mumbles to himself. "?" Chase raises his eyebrows, the name is foreign to him. Then again, everything here is new to him. "They''re the first watch and clock makers in the world though they used to be a cult of some sort before that. They weren''t particularly dangerous because they didn''t do anything except believe that fate should not be changed, though everyone knows fate couldn''t change anyway. Besides that, they are regarded as great artisans in their craft" Marcus gingerly gives the watch to Chase. "I see..." The boy stares at the watch and appreciates the work of art. After a few seconds, he stuffed it back into the box because he had never given much care for aesthetics. It is a blessing or maybe a failing of the Blackstones, tools are meant to be practical whereas everything else is secondary. "And lastly they gave me this rule book..." Chase extracts the last item from the ornate chest. In his hands is a leather-bound book with the Academy emblem stamped onto its front cover. The book is thick enough to be used as a blunt weapon, Chase could picture smacking a goblin''s brain out with it. "That doesn''t really count, wait are yer seriously going to read that?" Marcus''s eyes widen and he knits his eyebrows in disgust as Chase immediately flips the book open and scans through its first page. "Hm? Yes, I suppose" Chase answers without lifting his face, his focus had already been shifted towards the book. The first few pages tell of the history of the Academy and how it had barely been a little over half a century since its establishment. ".... Well, have fun" Marcus shrugs and leaves the room. If the boy finds hundreds of pages of boring rules to be an enjoyable read, so be it. Meanwhile, Chase''s finger is touching the edge of the first page. Just a few more lines, a dozen words, and that finger will flip the page to reveal another. Oh, the excitement. ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- "So, yer would be fine on yer own?" Marcus''s voice reaches down to Chase. The horse''s front hooves tap against the ground repeatedly and its tail swishes back and forth eagerly. "Yeah, just tell dad and everyone else that I''m fine when you get back" Chase says while staring up at the mounted figure of the one-armed geezer. "Will do, yer take care now all right? It might be a good idea to come back on a semester break, make some friends who live in the west and hitch a ride home or something" The only reason they assumed Chase would stay at the Academy is due to the lack of transportation. If that problem is solved, he should be able to visit home once in a while. "Making friends and hitching a ride?...I''ll try.." Chase''s head droops down as he stares uncertainly at his feet. If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. "Yer gonna have to learn how to bloody start a conversation, boy. Don''t just react, act! Well, I guess that''s my last piece of advice for yer, see yer around!" With that said, Marcus steers his trusty horse around and speeds off into the distance. ''I didn''t even get to say thanks..'' Marcus left too fast. It could not be helped since he has to reach the closest town or village sometime before nightfall. Chase checks the contents of his knapsack one last time. Having made sure he did not leave anything behind, he sets out towards the Academy before the sun could rise above the horizon. The roads are not empty, even this early in the morning. Although less crowded compared to the afternoon or evenings, Chase sometimes had to make room for people to pass through. The passersby would sometimes turn their heads around to glance at him, most likely due to his uniform and the fact that he is walking. The clatter of wooden wheels would occasionally be heard as a carriage from outside travels in the middle of the path. There is a drastic increase in traffic today, owing to the same reason Chase is heading to the Academy. Nobles from all over the Kingdom are returning for a new semester at the Academy. Chase had read about it in the rule book. Despite its name, it actually includes a detailed explanation of how things work in the Academy. Students are divided by semesters, not years due to the abundance of funding and teachers. New students are accepted every new semester but the scholarship test is only open once a year. ''Marcus was right to leave early, this is ridiculous'' By the time Chase made it to the Academy gates, the roads are packed with horses and carriages. The coaches at the back has to slow down the pace to avoid running into the ones in front, resulting in a slow procession. The problem is worsened by the carriages which are heading on their way back after sending off the nobles. A number of them decides to drop off and walk the rest of the way to the gate, which is not that far away. A common trait that Chase could see is the presence of at least one attendant in tow carrying their master''s luggage. ''Now why are they turning back so early?'' Chase remembers how far away the buildings are. However, the horse cars from outside did not go any further than the entrance of the Academy. His question is immediately answered by the sight of even more carriages. Parked by the side of the path beyond the gate, under the familiar trees that Chase recognised from the scholarship test, are hundreds of them. Their white coating of paint gleam with a brilliant shine under the sunlight, accentuating the Academy emblem drawn on both sides of each carriage. A pair of Academy-bred white stallions are assigned to each vehicle. The nobles and their accompaniment are escorted into them and sent off towards their respective dormitories. A woman wearing a deep blue uniform approaches Chase and delivers a bow perfect enough to please the royal court. "Welcome, may I be graced with the details of my lord''s dormitory?" Trained to not offend the nobles, she arranges her words into one of the most disgusting sentences that had entered Chase''s ears. "Err... Alexander" Chase repeats the name he read in the letter. "Very well, this way please" She lifts her head and straightens her back then walks gracefully towards one of the horse-pulled vehicles. With a soft click, she opens the door and kneels by the side while waiting for Chase to ascend. With shaky footsteps and fidgety hands, Chase opens and closes his mouth. After a few seconds, his shoulder slumps and he enters the carriage. He actually thought about telling the staff to act normally but he could guess that it would make no difference. The door closes gently once he entered and the female staff prepares to drive the coach. "Is everything satisfactory, my lord?" Her feeble voice seeps through the air holes in the carriage, requesting confirmation of Chase''s comfort. "Y-yes, everything is fine, thank you" Not knowing what she would do if he said otherwise, Chase gave the most assuring reply he could as he frantically waves his hand about with widened eyes. Not that he has anything to complain, the cushions are soft and the carriage is more roomy than the exterior suggests. He peers outside the window and compares the small amount of baggage he brought compared to the others. The carriage shakes delicately as the female staff whips the horses into motion. Entering the main path, the carriage moves in a steady pace along with its peers. No lightning-charged golems, no Zenithian Knights or labyrinth of deceit blocking his path this time, Chase enjoys his first ever carriage ride to his dormitory. ------------------------------------------------------------------------------- According to what Chase had read, the Academy has five types of buildings. The main building, where all the classes are held in separate rooms or lecture halls. The gymnasiums, where practical Close Combat or Magic classes take place. The dormitories which are spread all over the campus, specially constructed for the students and equipped with the servants'' quarters for their butlers or maids to live in. Not to forget the research facilities, ranging from workshops to agricultural greenhouses, the various facilities are built at different spots on the Academy''s vast area. Lastly, the Colosseum. Once a year, the Academy commemorates its opening anniversary by holding the grand Academy Festival. The Academy is open to visitors for a whole week where a great number of competitions are held. The competitions range from dull ones such as ''The Greatest Farm Produce'' to the main attraction such as ''The Tournament of Champions''. The students are also allowed to open shop during the duration of the Festival, to promote entrepreneurship. "We have arrived at the Alexander dormitory, my lord. Do you require my assistance to carry your luggage?" While remembering the details of the Academy, the vehicle had already arrived at Chase''s destination. The female staff is kneeling beside the open door of the carriage. "N-no, no, it''s okay. Thank you very much" Chase bows deeply once he exits the carriage. The woman is flustered and starts to panic from Chase''s unusual politeness but quickly recovers herself thanks to her professionalism. She nods and return to the front of the coach. Without saying anything, she proceeds to drive the carriage all the way back to the gate. It is a busy day for them and having a shortage of vehicles would be disastrous. Chase eyes his foreign surrounding. Ahead of him lies the precisely carved stone steps leading towards the slightly elevated entrance of his dormitory. Two large circular fountains are spraying an umbrella of water over their sparkling basins on both sides of him. The residence as a whole, could rival a small castle in terms of its size. Chase could see several sets of eyes peering through the open windows upstairs, looking curiously at him. ''Eight..no, nine storeys? Gosh this place is amazing'' Judging from the distance between one window to another, the rooms should be considerably large as well. Chase shakes his head and snaps back to business, he has to take care of his registration and get a room key. As he pushes open the glass doors, Chase is welcomed by a gush of pleasantly cool air in contrast with the warm breeze outside. This is included among the things he read, he believes it was called air-conditioning. By having a few Advanced-level Air and Fire mages, they regulate the temperature of the building by transferring heat from the air inside to outside via built-in air vents. It is one of the innovative ideas presented by the 106th Hero when he first laid out the designs for the Academy. A soft red carpet paints the floor with opulence, a long mahogany-wrought bench hosts three smiling Academy officers behind them in front of Chase. Two of them are currently serving someone whereas the third is free. Having seen enough of these things, Chase did not have to be told what to do. His feet naturally carried him towards the reception desk. "Welcome, would this be your first visit?" The officer asks out of politeness after a slight bow. Chase knows that the officers had already been trained to memorize every single resident in the dormitory and he would be a new face. "Yes, here is my acceptance letter" Chase takes off his knapsack and extracts the envelope he received. The officer gingerly takes it off Chase''s hand and scans the letter. "Mr. Blackstone, yes your room would be located on the fourth floor on the left wing. Your room number is... L4-01" She takes one of the keys hanging off the wall behind her and gives it to Chase along with his letter. "Please make use of the elevator or escalator to the side for your convenience" She gestures towards the large open cubicles on the wall to the side of the reception counter and the moving spiral staircase further away. Chase gulps and looks at the elevator. Another one of the 106th Hero''s ideas, the elevator provides an easier alternative of travelling up or down high-storey buildings. The contraption utilises Earth Mages who would move the small, normally unseen stone legs attached to the cubicle. The movement of the elevator is similar to centipedes, where their many legs repeatedly move in succession to cover distances. Noticing the sweat rolling down Chase''s forehead despite the air-conditioning, she kindly adds in. "Just enter and say which floor and which wing you would like to go to, the Earth Mage would handle the rest of the procedure" Usually she would avoid providing such aid without being prompted to. Pointing out things like that might offend the nobles as if she is labeling them as ignorant, but according to the letter Chase is a scholarship student. Chase is interested to try both elevator and escalator but he is more interested in the elevator for now. "I-I see.. thank you" Returning the officer''s polite bow, he quickly enters one of the elevators and meets yet another officer, this time a man. "Err.. Fourth floor, left wing?" He says, unsure whether he phrased it correctly. "Understood" The man answers and an iron grill slides from the side to close off the elevator. The elevator rises upwards and Chase could see the view of the reception hall sinking down rapidly. Chase had expected a bumpy ride but it turns out to be smooth and easy. After going up four floors and reaching the fifth grilled opening Chase encountered, the elevator moves towards the left. Around ten seconds later, another grilled opening slides into view from the left showing a long illuminated hall, covering the entrance of the elevator. The elevator stops and the grill glides open as the officer announced that they have arrived at the destination. Chase once again expresses his gratitude by saying thank you and exits the elevator. As soon as both his feet stepped outside the cubicle, the elevator scurries away and Chase caught a glimpse of the many rocky legs attached to it in action. It really did look like the legs of a centipede. Eager to see his room, Chase did not waste any time and heads towards the end of the hall. Judging from the number of his room, ''L4-01'', he could guess that the L stands for left, the 4 means fourth floor and 01 is his room number. Of course, room 01 would obviously be positioned at the furthermost part of this hall. Along the way, he could see a few doors open while their inhabitants are having their servants unpack for them. To the few who spotted him passing through, he offers a polite smile. Some returned his smile, some merely ignored him. Although he had expected it, he has now confirmed that not all of the nobles are insufferable pricks like Kyle Andre who made an appearance during the scholarship test. There was something peculiar about the rooms though, there were thick layers of curtains pulled over to the side of each door. "Hey, you there" A voice calls out from his back, prompting Chase to turn towards the owner. A boy around his age which returned the smile had come to approach him. "You must be new around here, aren''t you?" "Yes, i just enrolled" Chase keeps the fact that he is a scholarship student unmentioned. It is best not to attract attention. "I thought so, I never saw your face before. So where is your room?" He asks with his arm-crossed, not as a sign of impatience, though. "Room 01, which should be over there.. right?" Chase points towards the end of the hall. "....Poor you. If you want some wallpapers or curtains just request for some from the reception hall via the pipes" The boy turns around and leaves Chase dumbfounded. ''Wallpapers... curtains? Poor me? What?'' Chase tries to make sense of what he just heard. He considers asking the boy for further information but decided against it as the boy seems to be busy with setting up his own room. Putting the matter aside for later, Chase continues to walk to his own room. A gold plate reads L4-01 on the door, Chase inserts the key with a glistening palm and opens the door. An ornate wooden table by the windowsill, a delicately carved sofa, a king-sized bed, tastefully chosen wallpaper and carpet, those were the sights Chase is served with as he peers inside through the doorway. The size of the room is easily ten times the room he and Marcus stayed in for the past few days. Chase walks inside and spots a built-in wardrobe along with two separate bathrooms. There is even a long dining table in the middle of the room, right under a luxurious looking chandelier. *BAM!* Before Chase could close the door behind him, another door slams open. Chase looks back to see a youth from the room across the hall marching into his room uninvited. The boy grins happily while pulling Chase''s right hand into a vigorous handshake. "Greetings, I am Bolt, Bolt Skylar!" He exclaims in a jovial manner. "Would you need help with things? I am ready to help, now what would you need assistance with?" Chase thought his own silver eyes were uncommon enough but this boy''s pair of red eyes are even more unusual. "No, it''s alright, thanks" Chase declines the suspicious offer. Why would this person suddenly act this friendly to him? "Nonsense, how can I let a blind person do this unaided?!" He knits his eyebrows together and widens his eyes, his hands are balled into fists to emphasise Chase''s ridiculous statement. "Blind...? What do you mean by that?" Chase is sure he heard that right. Just what could have suggested him to be blind? His eyes are silver, not colourless. "Hmm?" Bolt seems to realise something and relaxes his posture. "Oh, my apologies. I made a mistake" He smiles sheepishly, after his eyes shifted from red to pink. ''?!!'' ----------------------------------------------------------------------
A visitor of fate Armus Another eye-catching person?
For The Curious Mind
Chapter 21: Crush-ed In a certain luxurious bedroom within the confines of the boys-only dormitory in the Academy, two boys of almost similar age are seated around a finely polished oblong dining table. The room is similar in design to others on the same floor, with the exception of personally customized ones. Which apparently means it is different from all the other bedrooms due to it lacking the extra layers of wallpapers and curtains placed over the walls and doors respectively for some unknown reason. On one side of the table is a boy who might be around 14-15 years of age based on his appearance. Sporting a wild head of auburn hair with pink(?) eyes and a friendly face, he comfortably makes himself at home even though he barged in without permission. "Oh dear, how thoughtless of me! You must be absolutely famished, give me a moment" Knuckling his head in regret, he lifts himself off the cushioned chair and heads to a section of the wall with a closed circular tube jutting out. He pulls the hinged cover open and speaks into it. "Hello, we would like to have two sets of today''s special sent to... L4-01 please and thank you" He speaks into the tube as if there was another person at the other end. Surprisingly a polite and clear voice answered the request back. "Understood, your meal shall arrive in a few minutes" The other boy whose age is eleven this year, could only stare and knit his eyebrows. His silver eyes capture the movements of his uninvited guest and his brain scrambles through the libraries of information to figure out the current situation. "Well then, I believe we are not yet done with the introductions. If you please?" He returns to the table and sinks into his previous seat. With eyes that are full of expectation, he leans forward and inquires about Chase''s identity. "I''m Chase.. Blackstone... " Chase answers hesitatingly, he could not make heads or tails of this conversation. Introducing himself normally is one thing but this ''Bolt Skylar'' is giving off weird vibes. "Blackstone.. Blackstone.. ahhh... you must be a northerner! What a pleasure to meet one of the guardians of the infallible gate, so which area did you reside in? The capital Menfang? The oasis Lan He? or is it the mining area Shiroi Yama?" Being a noble, Bolt is well educated and knows a few things regarding the world geography. He recognises the name ''Blackstone'' as a common name in the North and based his hypothesis on that. "Uhh.. no, I used to live in Thanes. It''s a small village to the west of here" Having no idea how Bolt came to that conclusion, he could only explain and correct him. "Thanes.. Thanes.. is that not close to the Millennium Forest? Oh dear, then could you be a survivor of that dreadful event? And... could you be.. a... commoner?" Bolt rubs his chin in deep concentration and starts to deduce things one-by-one. The recent monster attack is known to everyone and the outbreak of monsters from the Millennium Forest is controversial since it had never happened in any of the previous cycles. The absence of any fortifications there worsened the situation. Staring at Bolt''s widened pupils, Chase makes an educated guess that Bolt might be the sort of noble that does not appreciate the company of plebeians. "Yes, I''m a commoner" He announces simply. He has no reason to hide it, he does not need friends that could not accept him for who he is. Besides, what is wrong with being a normal citizen with a respectable line of work? "You... you.. you....!!!!" Bolt abruptly got on his feet, knocking the chair backwards. His index finger is dramatically pointing at Chase''s bewildered face. "You are exactly the person I was waiting for!!" He jumps and hops around in excitement, yelping out in happiness once in a while. "Uhhh...." Chase tries to interrupt the abnormal display of enthusiasm from the other boy. Just what in the world possessed him? "Call me Sky!! I prefer to be named in that manner, and-" He stops running around and pulls Chase off the chair into a suffocating bear hug. *Knock* *Knock* A series of rhythmic knocks on the door is repeated in set intervals, declaring the presence of someone outside the room. Sky turns his head towards the entrance but Chase had his flexibility restrained and could only stiffly look at the other boy''s face. For a second, Chase caught glimpse of Sky''s eyes shifting back to a bright red hue but it quickly reverted back to pink. "It''s the food, let us resume our delightful conversation while satiating our taste buds" Having said that, he saunters off towards the door and opens it. Chase slumps back into his seat and breathes heavily while starting to consider shoving the strange boy out with a well-positioned Earth Pillar but decided against it since he would hit the person bringing them food as well. Returning to the table, he is followed by the new visitor. A man with shiny bald head and finely-combed moustache brings in a silver trolley with two metallic dish covers on top. Neither his steps nor the well-oiled wheels of the trolley made any sound. He places the two covered platters onto the table and opens them with a flourish and deep bow. "Today''s special is Fist Shark''s fin lightly broiled and spiced with over 28 different herbs and spices from the Western Continent, precisely cut, cleansed with Snow Wine from the mountainous regions of Hwalren and also salted with finely grind salt stone of the Rasorio Caelo mountains. The salad dressing is freshly picked from the garden of Druids and arranged by famous food artist, Wazteofa Gudmeel. Enjoy ze meal" Righting himself up, he nods at the two boys. He pushes his now empty trolley out of the room and closes the door behind him. "Ah, Fist Shark fin, my favourite! What a fortunate turn of events, first I discovered you and now this!" Sky claps and laughs then proceed to put on the napkin set beside his dish. Chase gazes at the food before him while his eye twitches from the overload of fancy explanations. No matter how he looks at it, it is just a broiled shark fin with some vegetables placed around it. He doubts he could even get full from this, not that he has any appetite at the moment. *Munch* *Munch* "Hmm? *Gulp*" Sky stops his fork halfway to his mouth as soon as he realised that Chase had not touched his food. Showing his noble birth, he naturally pats his lips with the napkin. "Is the food not to your tastes? Perhaps we can arrange for another meal to be se-" "Who are you and what do you want from me?" The question had been buzzing around in Chase''s mind for a while. He could take Sky''s behaviour as a strange personality trait but the colour-shifting eyes, the declaration that says he was waiting for Chase made the eleven year-old uncomfortable. "Ah, did you perhaps not catch my name? Very well, I am Bolt Skylar but call me Sky because I don''t particularly like the name Bolt and-" Knife and fork still in both hands, he moves them around vigorously while gesturing out his unspoken emotions. "Not that, what''s up with your eyes and why did you say you were waiting for me?" The eyes, they remind him of himself. There is no doubt they hold some ability but what? Why was he seen as a blind person while the ability was activated? Or was it deactivated? "......You are sharp to have noticed, a fine trait of commoners to pay attention to the tiniest details" The word ''commoner'' that rolls of Sky''s tongue does not carry an insulting tone to it. Rather, it was filled with awe and perhaps admiration. ''You''ve gotta be kidding me, you were flashing those eyes from red to pink right from the start damn it!'' Chase rebutted Sky in his mind. "If you must know, I was blessed or perhaps cursed with an ability" He leans forward over the table and put his cutlery down as a sign of going into a serious mood. ''You don''t say'' Chase restrains himself from sighing. "It is called the ''Opacity Canceler'' " He slows down his voice to the point that it is almost a whisper and names his ''hidden'' power. ''Opacity Canceler? Wait.... does that mean?!'' No, how could it be? How can such a dreadful ability exist? "It is an ability that allows me to see-through layers of object. In more definite terms, it enables me to bypass the visual feedback of three-dimensional objects that first enter my line of sight and see beyond them" His eyes change to red as if to demonstrate. *Boom* *Boom* *Boom* Not caring about damaging the floor, Chase performs repeated back flips and cartwheels while conjuring Earth Walls to put distance and cover between him and those disgusting eyes. "What the hell?! What sort of perverted ability is that?!" Chase shouts from behind his miniature fortress of stone. He shivers in disgust, to think he would be naked even in clothing. "I see no reason to panic.... it''s not like I am constantly using my ability. Besides... I can only see through four layers of objects" Sounding hurt, Sky tries to defend himself. ''Four? One... two.. three... damn I''m short by one layer!'' Chase counts the layers of Earth Walls in front of him. *Boom* Another wall comes into view, hiding Chase even deeper within the forest of bricks. "Look, trust me but seeing through objects is not as indecent as you are led to believe. If you are visualizing me using it to ogle at women and enjoying myself, you are terribly mistaken as it does not work that way" There is one fatal flaw with the ability that makes it impossible to be used for such stimulating experiences. "What?" Chase''s voice feebly seeps through the openings of his earthen castle. "I cannot select objects to see through. In other words, if I chose to see through one layer I would immediately cancel out the visual data of all first layer objects that come into my view. Which means... even skin" ''...'' "I see.." With a flick of his hand, Chase returns the gouged out floor back to its original shape by filling it back with the conjured Earth Walls. ''He can''t choose what to see through.. If he chose to see through one layer, that would include clothing and skin. If I am an example, he would be able to see the undershirt on my chest and the skull on my uncovered head. If he decides to see through two layers, he would see my bare chest and naked brain and organs up top!'' This ability which shows so much promise, could never be used for perverted means. Unless someone wears the same layer of clothing over themselves, Sky would not be able to see the figure of a normal human being when he uses his ability. "Thank you, I am grateful that you understand my situation" He says with two beads of water forming at the sides of his pink eyes. "Nice muscles, though" He adds in, his iris turning back to red. "Get out!!!" Chase thrusts his palms forward and moves the floor in a wave-like motion, pressing Sky against the closed door. "Will... Do... see.. you.. *Clack* later! *Boom*" Sky squeezes out his words while his body is crushed. He feebly extends his hand to the doorknob and manages to twist it open. As soon as he got out, a hand made out of bricks grabs the door and closes it back. *gasp* *gasp* Chase is not gasping from fatigue, but a mixture of embarrassment and anger. How unlucky could he get to be positioned in the room across this weirdo? ''Four layers'' Borrowing a small portion of the concrete floor, he creates four separated thin layers that encloses the interior of the room, shielding it from the grotesque observer outside. Since ''Opacity Canceler'' works by removing layers of objects as a whole, the thickness of objects should not matter. ''Curtains.. Wallpapers.. pipes!'' He recalls the advice he got from another denizen of the floor and rushes for the communication pipe to request for them. "See you at the ball tonight, and once again I am pleased to be acquainted with a commoner. Let''s enjoy a wondrous life and create plenty of beautiful memories in the Academy!" Sky''s voice invades the room from outside. "Shut up and go away!!" Chase shouts back in frustration. ''Ball? Oh yeah... I did read about that in the book, something like a welcoming ceremony on the first day. Got to leave the room before that freak this evening!'' The Opening Ball, a customary ceremony held at the beginning of each new semester at the Academy to celebrate the coming of new students and return of old ones. It is more of a means for nobles to create connections with other great families, a political event to be exact. Nevertheless, all students have to attend unless they are sick in health. Attending to his current top priority, Chase flips open the cover on the communication pipe and speaks into it. "Hello, I would like to request some......" Within minutes, a group of staff came over with the requested wallpapers and curtains and professionally set them up in the room. With what Chase suspects to be looks of pity for him, they earnestly did their job and bowed before leaving. ''Finally... some privacy and security....'' Thinking that, Chase''s shoulders droop and he exhales one long breath. He takes off his shoes and jumps onto his untouched bed. The mattress playfully bounces back as he lands on top of it. With softness that reminds Chase of clouds and sheep, it gently embraces him. ''Alice, dad, Gillian... I miss you guys...'' Having just experienced an encounter with a revolting person, he is having second thoughts about his decision to come here in the first place. "Maybe I''d see some better people later... like.. Terrence or.. *mumble *mumble*" Unable to resist the tenderness of the mattress and pillow, Chase falls into slumber. ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. In the ruins of a village to the East, a wizened, short old man with a head of white hair is pushing a cart filled with bricks. Feeling a sharp pain on his back, he stops for a while and rubs it with both hands while cringing. ''Oof... my body is just not the same anymore. Damn, my back is killing me!'' Gillian Cloud decides to rest for a while and places a stack of bricks on the side of the road to sit on. Eyeing his surroundings, the Veteran Ex-spellsword reminds himself of what they are doing in the ruins of Thanes. Salvaging and rebuilding. They are tasked by the Kingdom to salvage any usable construction materials and reconstruct the village into a garrison to withstand future onslaughts of monsters. Granted, they have been given help by the kingdom in terms of manpower. A team of Earth Mages specialised in construction had been sent over to aid them. However, in order to create sturdy fortifications they would need strong materials such as concrete. Thus, the Earth Mages could not simply erect earthen walls as they would be too weak to withstand strong impacts. For that reason, they still have to gather the necessary materials and wait for even more building materials sent via caravan from other cities and the capital itself. One of the original villagers of Thanes who is currently hauling over a large slab of stone spots Gillian by the roadside. "The White Devil is injured!! He requires our assistance!!" He drops the huge slab onto another man''s foot and frantically calls for help. The man who just had his foot crushed yelped in pain and shouted curse after curse that would make even orc shamans blush but he was ignored. The others who heard the call for help stop in the middle of their work and rushes over to aid the White Devil. Gillian had built up a saintlike reputation among the defenders and villagers over the previous battle, even though all of it had been Chase''s doing. ''Crap'' Gillian mutters in his mind. "Are you alright? Someone get me a warm towel!" One of the villagers fusses over Gillian and places a hand over his wrinkled forehead, maybe to check for signs of a fever. "I''m fine, I''m fi-" Gillian tries to brush them off. It was just some back pain for God''s sake. "He''s burning up, hurry up with the towel will you?!!" The man begins to sweat and panic over nothing. ''Damn it, not again!!'' Gillian had experienced the same thing yesterday and the day before that. Having such good reputation is actually ruining his comfortable life. ''Aha!'' Gillian sees the figure of a well-built man with black hair carrying what seems to be a ten-meter long trunk of a freshly cut tree over his right shoulder passing by behind the crowd. The man turns his face towards Gillian as if he could feel the older man''s gaze on him. Taking a moment to appraise the situation, he smirks. The Ex-Squad Leader and Ex-Squad Member had known each other for a long time and could even guess the thoughts of the other by facial expressions alone. ''Aaron, help me out here!'' Gillian tries to telepathically send the message to Aaron. However, his wide open eyes and sweating forehead sent the wrong message to the fussy crowd and made them even more worried. ''Oh my, the great White Devil is in dire need of assistance! What can this retired soldier ever do to help?'' Aaron sends back a message by stretching his mocking smile. A response which suits a jerk, for that is what he is, a righteous jerk. Having completed their brief telepathic exchange, Aaron leaves the scene with the chopped tree. Gillian is left alone to deal with the worried crowd of people on his own. ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------ The sun is replaced by the moon and the darkness devoured the light. An appetizing smell wafts from a simmering cauldron hanging over red-hot flames. Three people, two men and one girl sits around the fire with bowls in their hands. The two men are the father and mentor of Chase Blackstone whereas the girl is his friend. Alice Cloud is wearing a cook''s apron instead of the leather armour she is usually in favour of due to her cook duties. The womenfolk were given the task of preparing food for efficiency, much to her dislike. "Put out the fire, Gillian. It''s going to crack without any soup in it" Aaron says to the White Devil, prompting the older man to conjure a water ball. "Whaaaa? Can''t hear yeeee... I''m old and useless ye see...." Gillian pretends to be senile as payback for Aaron''s reaction earlier today. "Tch, fine. I''ll do it myself!" Aaron points a finger at the fire and strains himself to conjure a globe of water. His efforts could be seen on the popping veins and beads of sweat appearing on his face. His teeth grits against each other, as if he is trying to light a fire with it. *Gasp* *Gasp* ''I can''t do it.. it feels like I''ve gotten worse with Magic recently. I mean I was terrible before but..'' Aaron stares at his hand. If only, if only he had the same ability as the others. "Ho ho ho, what''s the matter? Can''t even put out a tiny-weeny fire?" Gillian gloats over Aaron''s failed attempt and proceeds to reach out to his Mana source. "Now, look carefully at a master at work! Eh?" A ball of water did form at his fingertips but the unseen force holding it mid-air disappears and the water lost its cohesion, making it fall and wetting the ground at Gillian''s feet. Aaron looks up to see Gillian''s first ever non-successful attempt at casting such a simple spell. "I.. that was on purpose, ho ho ho! See?" He creates another aquatic sphere and douses the flames with ease. The fire hisses in protest and emits a puff of steam. ''I can''t believe I failed just now, just what had gotten into me?'' Gillian thought inwardly. Has his back pain gotten to his Mana source? How ridiculous could that be? "Hmpf.." Aaron sniffs and looks away, denying his inferiority to Gillian in the arcane arts. "So, Alice how was kitchen duty?" Gillian changes the topic because he does not want this situation to degrade into a petty squabble. Knowing Aaron''s personality, it very well might turn out like that if this continues. "Well.. I guess it wasn''t so bad. I prefer to do more physical work but learning how to cook has its merits too if I think about it carefully" Cooking had been a nice break from her usual routine of Close Combat practice. She should not slack off though, she is quite a ways from her goal. "Well, maybe if you get good enough we can all enjoy a meal with Chase!" Gillian chuckles to himself. He mentioned the name on purpose to see his granddaughter''s reaction and also to pull in Aaron''s attention. "..." "Yeah, let''s all eat together when we meet up again! It''s sort of lonely here without a FRIEND like him. I mean, I''ve been looking around for someone else to make FRIENDS with but I just couldn''t find anyone around my age. I wish you could understand how terrible it feels to be without a FRIEND as a girl" Alice delivers a series of deathblows in one sentence. "Umm.. I''m sorry could you repeat that again, Alice?" A feeling of sorrow and pity has started to well up within the depths of Gillian''s ancient heart. "Hmm? I can''t wait to meet up with Chase and eat together, all of us" She repeats the gist of her sentence, eyes as innocent as ever. "Alice, what do you think of Chase?" Aaron interrupts and goes directly to the crux of the issue. "What sort of question is that? Of course I think of him as a really good FRIEND" Looking as clueless as ever, Alice confirms the terrifying news to both men. Gillian and Aaron looks at each other and starts to communicate silently. ''I''m sorry about your son, Aaron..'' Gillian conveys his feelings through the windows of his watery eyes. ''It''s okay, Gilian... Chase has to be strong...'' Aaron clenches his fist, shuts his eyes and wrinkles his brows. ''Of all people, why must my son go through this ordeal?'' Aaron gazes at the night skies with a quivering mouth and glistening eyes. "Excuse us, Alice. We have to get back to work!" Gillian grabs Aaron and ushers him to leave together. This scene of carnage is too much for them, or any man, to handle. The zone of friends, a truly fearsome place. Alice watches the shrinking backs of the two men as they went away. ''As if I could say anything else to your questions, stupid grandpa'' A soft smile forms itself on her lips and a light blush she had been holding back blossoms on her cheeks. She grabs a lock of her shoulder-length brown hair and twirls it between her fingers. Under the moonlight, her hair looks like they were shining. Wearing the cook''s apron and a set of girl''s clothes, she looks perfectly feminine. Not that anyone could ever mistake her for a boy when she is in armour, though. ''Should I keep this longer? But it would be annoying during Combat practice... Well, maybe it would look nicer?'' Alice lightly shakes her head and sighs. ''Having a meal together with everyone, huh? That would be nice...'' She stares at the starry skies above. It is a good night, the stars are fully visible without any clouds hiding them. The added presence of a crescent moon makes it look like a drawing out of a story book. "Are you also looking at this sky, right now?" The shape of the moon is reflected on her eyes as she utters her words to a certain boy far away from Thanes. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Chase Blackstone, currently eleven years old, is definitely staring at the sky at the same moment but perhaps not as Alice had pictured it. He is not leaning over a windowsill with a dreamy expression nor lying down on a bed of flowers while gazing at stars. Chase Blackstone is hanging outside the window with both hands grabbing onto the windowsill and his head turned up towards the sky. ''Why?? Why did I woke up late??'' Chase blames his own misfortune and the excessive comfort given by the bed. He could hear it, even out here. That terrible, terrible sound. *Knock* *Knock* "Salutations, friend! Let us depart to the Ball immediately. We have to make haste or we shall be late!" Sky voices out his invitation from outside the door. ''Damn you for blocking the door!'' Chase looks four storeys below at the cold, hard ground and gulps nervously. A few horse carriage are still around there. In fact, they are always there to provide transportation for students. Apparently he and Sky are the only ones left at the dormitory since Chase did not spot anyone going out or hear any other voices. ''It''s okay... I''ve done this before!'' Chase recalls the time he jumped down an Earth Pillar during his last move in the siege of Thanes. He survived, so he should be fine this time.. although he is currently limited to Earth and Light to avoid attention. He could have just borrowed the stones from the walls and created steps down but he is scared of accidentally damaging peoples'' belongings by doing so. What if something extremely fragile and valuable falls of a shelf from the vibrations? So, he opted for a vertical pillar which would slowly descend. Something like an elevator. Feeling the warm Mana flowing through his veins, Chase sends it blazing through the walls of the building and directs the flow to the ground below. A square platform of soil rapidly rises up to his feet, providing him with a stable foothold. He skilfully manipulates the energy moving the earth, causing the Earth Pillar to shrink and descend at a steady pace. Touching down on level ground, he immediately breaks off into a sprint and entered an open carriage. The driver is startled by the violent tremors behind him and looks back to see a disheveled boy peering through the window. "Take me to the Ball, please!" Chase pulls out his pocket watch and looks at the time. He has five minutes, he would definitely be late. "Understood, please hang on tight" The driver seems to understand Chase''s need for speed. He adjusts his hat to a certain angle and smiles. His blood boils with a long forgotten feeling, this rush of adrenaline, all of it had been lost when he quit the horse races. "HIYYAH!!" He whips the horse into a gallop and the carriage shakes around like a giant was rattling it. The speed is no doubt the fastest that the horses can manage, Chase is in good hands. --------------------------------------------------------------- A bit short but with the decreasing amount of time I have this is pretty much the most I can write in a week [th_009_v2.gif] See you next week!
Pinky Armus The Latecoming
For The Curious Mind
Chapter 22: Mess Brace yourselves... FOR AN 11K WORDS CHAPTER!!!! :punch: [th_0box.gif] [th_0fire.gif] [th_0kick.gif] :angry: GROOOOOOOARGHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!! --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- The sound of metal horseshoes meeting the gravel road reverberates in the night, tearing through the peaceful symphony of crickets and owls. Starlight and moonlight joins and shines upon the carriage moving on a path flanked by trees. Outside, an Academy staff wearing a hat that resembles a beret could be seen to be leaning forward with a wild look in his eyes. The perfect cuts and sharp turns he made at the perfect moment tells plenty of his horsemanship. Inside the car on the other hand, is a boy who is fidgeting while staring at the hands of a silver pocket watch. ''I''m late, I''m late, I''m late'' He repeats in his mind like a certain white rabbit which had slipped into Wonderland. Despite the great speed they are moving at, there was no way to reach their destination within the measly five minutes he had. He knows, for he had read before, that the Academy values punctuality which is the very reason he was given the pocket watch in the first place. Arriving late, even by one minute, would be inexcusable. Since arriving early had already slipped into the realm of impossibilities, he has to focus on what he can do. He is sure there would be others who would be late like him, at least one including Skylar. Thus, he starts to formulate a plan in his head. ''Should I keep myself hidden when I arrive and observe the situation? Maybe they aren''t really that strict with tardiness? Or maybe I should try to slip in somehow... but that depends on what sort of security or whether there are any other openings to enter the Hall. The building should definitely have windows but the problem is their location and elevation from the ground. If he has to break in, he has to choose a very discrete entrance. The Great Hall, a section of the Main Building is where the Opening Ball is held each semester. Within the vast expanse of land available to the Academy, constructing a hall that could easily fit in over ten thousand people is not an issue. For such a big event with a high concentration of nobles, they would obviously have tight security. ''Wait... even if I sneak in.. won''t they have an attendance and identity check or something at the main entrance?'' If so, even if he somehow made it inside he would still be officially absent from the event. There are too many unknowns for Chase to formulate any plan. "Excuse me! What happens If I''m late to the Ball?" Chase shouts through the clattering sounds of the wheels and heavy breathing of the horses. "Well, as a form of punishment you would have to stay outside for the entire event" The staff answers without turning back his head. Doing so could be fatal when travelling at high speeds. "What if I did not attend?" If he would only get punished by attending, would it not be better if he just skipped? "This semester... should be.. one week of service in your dormitory, I believe it was something like being the butler of your front-door neighbour to teach humility" ''Wait, what? Front-door neighbour? Why is the punishment so specific? Heck, why does it sound like it was tailored specially for me to suffer?!'' The image of a certain pink-eyed weirdo starts to take form in his head but he scrambles it to pieces before it materializes fully. "Don''t worry though, you could probably get in if I tell them the carriage had a problem and slowed us down along the way" He adds in considerately. If there was a technical problem, the fault would not lie with the student. He wonders why but he just felt like helping this boy. The boy seems to have a different atmosphere compared to his usual passengers. ''If we did that, I can probably get in without a hitch but..'' Chase considers the option. While a technical problem would not be the fault of the driver or himself, he is pretty sure the driver would be penalized in some form for improper maintenance of the vehicle. An extremely high-class facility like the Academy is sure to have considered the safety of their provided vehicles, there must have been some regular check-up of some sort. "No, it''s okay" Chase decides to decline the offer. "Well, if you don''t want to do that what about saying you felt sick earlier today and you feel better now? That should work" He provides yet another suggestion. He had heard hundreds of different excuses used by the nobles he drove to class or practically anywhere on campus during the past several years. "Shouldn''t I bring along some sort of letter from the physician if I want to do that?" There was a hospital wing in the dormitory, it would be ridiculous to say he did not go to see a doctor because it was too far away. Not to mention the physician would come to the room should he call for one via the pipes. "....Right" True, he never really saw the results of the many different ideas he overheard. For all he knows, all the excuses might have been rejected. "How do they check the attendance? Signatures on paper?" If so, he could probably do.... nothing. He has nothing that he can do if that was the case. "Yes, there are counters set up inside according to your respective dormitories" "Wait, inside? Does that mean they just let anyone with a uniform enter and THEN check their identity?" That would be too lax of a security, wouldn''t it? "There''s a weapons check at the entrance and then yes, you may enter as long as you have a uniform. Though it''s already too late for that now. Since the number of students are too high, they are given the opportunity to fill in the attendance at any time during the event" If not, the reception alone would take ages to complete. ''So sneaking in is still a viable option... now the issue is, does being late REALLY matter to me?'' Chase ponders over the heart of the issue. This could be risky, he needs to determine whether it is worth it to attempt an infiltration. . . . . . ''Of course it is! I''m a scholarship student and this is my first day, show a bad impression and they might even revoke my funds!'' Although the Academy would never do that, Chase is quite paranoid of breaking rules in this institution. He has plenty of hope riding on his back. Before a concrete plan could take form however, the Main Building has already entered their line of sights. It would be less than one or two minutes before they reach the destination. "Say, if I want to peek in and see what''s happening inside without entering the Hall, where is a good spot?" Chase is not sure whether the driver would know of any such place, but there is nothing lost by asking. "Ah... you don''t want to miss out on what''s going on inside. I see, I see, then you should try out one of the windows near the back of the Hall. You should be able to see things from behind the stage. I''m pretty sure the stage curtains are still closed for now but it won''t be long before it does open, so you''d be able to see the rest of the Hall then" How does he know this? Being a driver of a semi-soundproof carriage has its perks. "Oh, if that''s so, can you stop here?" The carriage is way too noisy, getting any closer with it would be equivalent to hanging a burning sign on his head. *Neiiiiigh!* With a strong tug on the reins, the driver manages to make the horses gallop in a small circle as it progressively slows down. By the time the circle is complete, the carriage comes to a perfect halt within a cloud of dust. "Thanks!" *Clack* Hastily opening the door, Chase mouths off his gratitude and proceed to run... into the cover of trees to the side of the road. The sound of rustling leaves shrinks smaller and smaller as he moves away from the carriage and makes his way to the Hall. ''I forgot to mention there might be a couple of Zenithian Knights guarding the back... but they should be kind enough to grant such a simple request like allowing him to peek, wouldn''t they?'' The driver takes off his beret and brushes off the dust on it. Putting it back on, he shrugs and firmly grasps the reins. Since he is already all the way here, he might as well wait in front of the Hall for returning passengers. ------------------------------------------------ Chase starts to slow down his steps and adopts a stealthier way of moving around once the Hall could be seen clearly. Despite not having seen the building before, he could tell that it was the correct one. The large concentration of empty carriages outside added with the gay lights inside acted like tattletale signs. Strangely, no sounds are emitted even though music is a crucial part of these type of ceremonies. ''I see no students there... damn it, am I really the only one late?'' Chase parts the leaves of some bushes and peers at the entrance of the Hall. Despite being a bookworm, he has relatively perfect eyesight. Sinking back into the shadows, he gingerly jogs through the patches of trees encircling the circular compound of the dome-like Hall. He had never been given stealth training but he had read the basics of it, at least. He simply avoided stepping on dried leaves, twigs or fallen branches. ''There would most likely be guards at the back'' He deduces after spotting a few people in gleaming light-blue armours guarding doors to the side of the Hall. A pair of Zenithian Knights appears to be present at every single opening. Technically, if all the entrances or openings are guarded, Chase would not need to circle back since breaking in through anywhere would be just as hard. However, entering backstage has its own merits, especially if the curtains are still down. That way, it would not attract the eyes of anyone if he suddenly barges in. It took him quite some time, but he finally reached a hidden spot among the trees opposite to the back of the Hall. The ''windows'' told by the carriage driver looks to be something built for emergency ventilation instead of sightseeing. Placed three meters above ground level, they ominously display the dark interior behind its glass. ''The stage curtains are still closed, I can still make it!'' The row of windows should be flooded with light otherwise. ''Now.. how do I get in?'' The Zenithian Knights are still as statues and seems to be as immovable as a couple of boulders. Chase could not see their faces because of their hawk-like helmets but he assumes them to be male. If he does not manage to pull them away somehow, his chances of entering is practically zero. ''Wait, I''ve read stories like this before! I should just start a diversion far away, and then they would go to check it out'' That is exactly how it works in the countless tales he had read about. It should hold some credibility to it since it is an overly used technique, right? Deciding to try it out, Chase tenderly places his palms on the ground and sends in streams of Mana. Having done that, he scatters the energy to several spots a considerable distance away from him. The plan is to make loud sounds that will pique their curiosity and prompt them to move away from their spots and enabling him to sprint forward and leap inside via the window. ''Okay... here goes!'' Putting the plan into motion, he activates one of the Mana spots he prepared. *Crackle* *Crackle* *Boom* He created several spikes of earth that cut through tree trunks. The cut off parts break and fall onto the ground, adding even more noise to his distraction. ''And this is the part where they leave to check!'' Is what Chase thought. "INTRUDER ALEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEERT!!" One of the Zenithian Knights shout with his full lung capacity. The other Knight equips the bow which was previously slung on his or her back and nocks three different types of arrows on it. The person''s head dart to the left and right and finally settles on the spot where Chase is hiding. ''Eh? No way, no way, no way!!'' Chase starts to panic. Within minutes, more Knights would arrive and he would definitely be detained once they seriously start to search. Should he run or stay and try again? ''There''s no way they can see me behind these bushes right?'' The bowman has yet to fire, perhaps it is merely a coincidence that he is looking this way. Chase tries to assure himself of his safety and activates another diversion. *Crackle* *Crackle* *Boom* An almost identical cacophony of sound comes from the same direction of his earlier attempt. That should be able to fool the guards and give them the impression of the enemy moving around. ''No, no, noooo!'' It did not work. Although Chase could see a few Knights from elsewhere approaching the spots he activated his spells, the Knights guarding the back of the Hall did not move. To make it worse, the one wielding the bow has already pulled his or her bowstring back. With a sharp whip-like crack, all three arrows are released. The air shrieks in pain as the arrows tear through its resistance. One flies straight and true, just like a proper arrow should. It creates a puff of smoky white halo behind it as the speed exceeds that of sound. Another swerves and circles to the left, Chase lost track of it as soon as the arrow enters the cover of trees. The last one soars to the sky and catches on fire after a bright red spark. All three shafts fly with different trajectories, threatening to skewer Chase like a satay. ''Damn iiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiit!'' The stories lied. They lied to him. He had not even gone through day one at the Academy. He had not even chose his subjects. He had not attended even one class. Now he is being hunted down by the Zenithian Knights, masters of battle worth more than a battalion each. ---------------------------------------------------- Zenithian Knight POV ---------------------------------------------------- Today is a dull day. ''Again with this guarding a ceremony with a bunch of shitty brats crap!'' She curses her bad luck to have been chosen for the third consecutive time to guard the Ball. ''I''d take on a day of hard sparring over this any time, not to mention I''m working with Sam of all people tonight..'' She never liked Sam. The look he gives her when she is not in armour, it made her feel like taking a shower ten times over. Just why, why did she get placed into squad 42 of the Zenithian Knight corps along with this man? *Crackle* *Crackle* *Boom* The sound of something heavy breaking and falling disrupts the flow of complaints going in her head. ''!!!'' "INTRUDER ALEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEERT!!" Sam calls out immediately in that stupidly loud voice of his, alerting the nearby sentries. The same message is repeated again and again by those who heard it until it eventually reaches the ears of every single guard posted around the building. ''In case of possibly harmful elements approaching the Hall, proceed with step one. Alert all members of the threat'' Thankfully, the Hall was built to be soundproof. Otherwise they might accidentally induce a widespread panic inside the building. The rare few latecomers are led to a room inside the Hall and barred from the festivities, also making them oblivious to the state outside. There are the ventilation openings behind them, but all of them are closed. She heightens her senses and scans the area. It did not take her long to detect a presence doing a poor job of hiding in the woods. It even surprised her that the intruder was so easily found. She takes ''Ferocious'' off her back and holds it in her hands. The regular-looking bow is notoriously hard to pull back, she had seen proud warriors and muscular soldiers sprain themselves just to pull the bowstring halfway. Taking out three specially made arrows from her quiver, she nocks them and prepares to fire. ''Step two, wait for reinforcements or immediately defuse the threat if aid is unnecessary'' The reinforcements would only be half a dozen units at most. Sending in too many at once may leave gaping holes in the security at other spots, which might be working towards the enemy''s favour. Should the situation prove to be impossible to resolve with the current number of personnel, more reinforcements shall move in to help and further assistance needs to be requested from the Headquarters. ''... Why is there only one intruder, and an amateur at that? Is this possibly a distraction for an elite team to move in?'' She hesitates to fire her first volley. The brief time she needs to reload and fire could possibly spell her death if the enemy elite team is skilled enough. Sam probably shares the same thought since he has yet to make a move despite already holding his claymore. *Crackle* *Crackle* *Boom* Again, the intruder does the same thing. Similar sounds are heard in the same direction as the previous one. A few Knights that came over because of the alert goes over to check the source of the sounds, probably because they do not realise that the intruder is so close. Among the Zenithian Knights, she may be one of the best in terms of hunting skills. ''... No. If they had an elite team good enough to avoid my detection in the first place, they should have attacked us without announcing their presence like this'' Making up her mind, she fires. Attempting a feat that had proven to be impossible for countless men, she fully draws back the bowstring in half a second. With an ear-splitting sound, her arrows are released to hunt down her target like faithful hounds. Thankfully, Sam has enough common sense not to rush in and block her path of fire. No, perhaps it would be better if he did and die as a result. The Piercer, her favourite arrow which is forged of special alloy, punches through the sonic barrier and heads straight towards the target at breakneck speeds. *Wham!* It strikes home at the designated spot, but not before a thick wall of earth covered by surrounding bushes rises out of the ground. However, what ever defense the wall gave should hardly be mentioned since the arrowhead is designed to pierce through thick armour. Like a hot knife slicing through butter, the arrow penetrates the wall with ease and crumbles it to pieces. ''Fast. Was that instant invocation or was he already prepared to fire the spell?'' Whoever this intruder is, he seems to be pretty good with Magic. She could see a small figure being blown to the side by the impact of the blow. Before the Sneak, the arrow that swerves and hits the enemy from the shadows could hit, she had already reloaded and prepared to fire another volley made up of a different combination. *Twang!* And another three envoys of death are shot. ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- ''Ouch! What sort of arrow was that?!'' Chase tries to get up after having his feet knocked off the ground by fragments of his own Earth Wall. ''!!!'' Before he could fully get up, he abruptly ducks low to avoid an arrow coming in from the side by a hair''s breadth. ''That''s two, and there''s one mo-'' Looking up to locate the third projectile, he sees the bulky, fiery tip of an arrow about fifteen meters above him. "Tch!" Moments from having his life flash before his eyes, Chase jumps back with all his leg strength and accidentally hits his back against a tree. "Oof!" A part of the bark splinters and bites into his skin but the worse part is he did not create enough distance between him and the falling missile. Having no time to evade, Chase crosses his arms in front of his head like a shield. *CRASH!* The flaming hammer-like arrow lands on Chase''s previous spot and creates a large dent on the ground. The impact creates a strong gust of wind that fans the fire to nearby vegetation, forming a crimson scene before him. If it was not for his Terrameleon coat, he would have suffered some terrible burns. Thankfully, the uniform protected him from the worst, resulting in only a few strands of his hair being singed. From behind the wall of flames, another arrow comes for his head. ''I don''t want to die, I don''t want to die, I don''t wanttodie, Idon''twantodie,Idonwant-'' Chase''s basic desire to live manifests itself in the form of the repeated cry in his head. He sees it, the forked arrow tip a couple of inches from his eyes. He smells it, the scent of burning wood. He could taste it, the copper-like taste of his own blood. He hears it, the whistling sound of the wind, like the call of the Grim Reaper. But he could not feel it, the touch of death. Instead of striking his head and squishing his brain, the arrow knocked to the side by a tree that seems to have placed itself in front of Chase. Not that the tree moved, nor was it a magical living tree. What moved, was the ground itself. ''What..?'' Chase looks at the dark brown bark of the tree, still clueless as to what is happening. The land itself, besides the square area he is standing on had shifted its position at a high velocity, outstripping the speed of the projectile. Maybe it was a fluke, maybe it was his unconscious mind that did it, but in his would-be final moments, he applied Magic in a way that preserved his own life. ''Hnng!'' He launches himself to the side and hides behind a thick tree trunk. Another arrow that followed suit pierced through the tree that previously shielded him, creating a spray of sawdust as it does so. Another crushing sound is heard a distance away, possibly made by the third arrow hitting a moved tree. ''..I''m alive!'' He thought while breathing in large amounts of air as if to savor the fact that he is alive. One second, two seconds, three, five, with each passing moment, Chase grows more and more thankful just for the fact that he could live. ''Got to get away from here before I get killed for real'' Finally getting himself together from the shock, he analyses his own newly created spell and tries to comprehend it further. ''I see, rather than having myself move, I could just shift the ground itself and position objects where I want them to be!'' If an opponent is caught within his area of effect, it might seem like he is teleporting. What they would not realise is the fact that they are the ones moving and not him. ''However, the arrow is an airborne object so it''s not very useful for this situation'' Even if the ground moves, something that is not touching the soil would not be affected. It does not help that some of the arrows could mow down tree trunks and Chase does not even know what effects all of them have. His strange new spell might have shocked his opponent since no further arrows are coming over. What they saw was probably a nonsensical spectacle where the patches of trees rearranged themselves. However, he knows that more Zenithian Knights would reach him in less than a minute if he stays put. ''Now where do I run to?'' He tries to find a place to hide in. Some sort of establishment where he could possibly blend in without being mistaken for an intruder. And then he saw it, a rectangular building with lighted windows quite a distance away from his current location. He does not know what it is but it is his best bet since he could not see other options around. Worst case scenario, he could just say he got lost while exploring the Academy and could not find his way back to go to the Ball. ''If I want to outrun the Knights I have no choice...'' He does not have the physical capability to defeat them in a race. He does not wish to harm them in any way because it is all just a big misunderstanding. What he can do now is... *Sigh* "Here goes!" Placing himself in a three point stance, he fires a surge of Mana to the ground beneath him. *Boom* A pillar of earth pops out at a slanted angle, launching Chase up into the air, above the canopy of trees and flying in the direction of the building. "ARRRRRRRRGHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!" Chase screams in horror as he flails about wildly. Humans are not meant for flight, and an eleven year-old boy is no exemption. ---------------------------------------------------- "So, which house do you belong to? I am from.." A boy tries to start up a conversation. Whatever the rest of the words were, Terrence Light did not hear any of it. No, perhaps it is more accurate to say he did not pay any attention to it. He had lost count of the number of similar conversations that had been started with him in the past hour. He could see that the students are quite restless. Every single person seems to be moving about creating conversations and breaking off to approach another person every five minutes or so. Nobles or children of wealthy merchants, all of them seem to be utilising this time to the fullest by creating connections. Whether it be for political or business reasons, Terrence doubts he would find a single person here that honestly wants nothing more than to have a friendly conversation to kill time. Realising that Terrence is not paying any attention, the boy who might be older or younger than him frowns and walks away. As soon as he walks up to another person, a business smile returns to his face. ''This is getting boring...'' He yawns and looks at the musicians playing their instruments by the side of the Hall. He does not recognise the piece being played and he does not care for the name but he likes it. Despite the wonderful song being played, none took the opportunity to dance. Granted, there is a slot for dancing later on but Terrence finds the actions of the other students to be a waste of time. ''They have music to dance to, but they don''t. They have food and drinks to fill up their stomach with, and they barely touch them'' Before he could criticise more, a girl smiles and comes to talk to him. "Hello there, you seem to be alone? I''m..." Another one. Since everyone is dressed in their uniforms, the only distinguishing features of the students are their own natural physical characteristics. Terrence is tall and handsome with straight blonde hair and emerald green eyes. Men could feel his charisma whereas women would fall for his looks alone. "I see, nice to meet you, sunshine. Forgive me, but I have someone to see. Do excuse me." Terrence is annoyed but he had been taught to be a gentleman since young. Giving a wink that causes the young girl to blush furiously, he walks away to wander around the Hall to nowhere in particular. ''Unnecessary high ceilings, much too spacious rooms, just what are they doing with the peoples'' money?'' Terrence is no noble nor a rich man''s son. He is no unfortunate person with a tragic past either but he was ''just'' the most talented person in the world when Justice appeared before him. As a person, he is not fond of this excessive luxury. ''The things you humans do in pursuit of comfort and pleasure.. sometimes I question myself why I chose to side with all of you. Yet the die had been cast and I am left with no choice but to continue till a victor emerges in this never-ending cycle'' Justice comments dryly. ''So you''re still this chatty even when I left you back in the room? Talk about no privacy'' Terrence clicks his tongue and knits his eyebrows. He grabs a glass of refreshment from a passing waiter and sips it. ''You and I, we cannot be separated by something as insignificant as distance. Leaving that aside, why do you not search for potential allies here? You have already wasted one whole hour'' Out of these thousands of students, there must be some that has great potential and talent to join the fight against the Demon King. ''Don''t act like you haven''t realised it. I know you can sense them just like I could'' Terrence moves his eyes around to survey the Hall. Even through the walls of humans between him and them, he could feel the difference in atmosphere. ''There were two from last year, wasn''t there?'' Two scholarship students this year and two from last year. Terrence moves around and slips through the gaps in the crowd to view the two people he spotted from the moment he entered the Hall. One is a man. Taller than Terrence by half a palm, moderately well-built with some lean muscle mass. He looks incredibly out of place in the Academy uniform, an incredible feat since all the uniforms had been tailored to suit the wearer''s physique. The most distinguishable feature is his hairstyle. Terrence has no idea how much wax was applied to prevent it from drooping, but the man''s hair is styled into a splendid long pompadour that hangs stiffly in front of his forehead. Something less eye-catching but strange nonetheless, is the fact that the man is reading a book while burying his nose in it, showing diligence. It might give the impression of intelligence at first but once Terrence saw that the book was a children''s storybook written for five-year-olds, he scraped the thought from his mind. He caught the name ''Damien'' and ''Strongest Imbecile'' from the whispers and gossip going around the vicinity. Even though he had not even spoken to the man, he could readily agree with the ''imbecile'' part. It seems to really fit, somehow. The other, is a girl. The top of her head is at a level approximate to Terrence''s chest, which means she is of average height at best. She is a blonde just like him, but her hair extends halfway down her back in elegant straight lines. If put side-by-side with Terrence, he could have claimed her to be a little sister as even the colour of their eyes match. Although lacking any physical characteristic that stands out, Terrence could tell she is different from the rest and it seems so can others. Holding a half-filled glass in her hands and leaning her back against the wall, she looks just like a normal girl. Yet, just like Damien, there is a territory around her that is not encroached by others. ''She has no openings, and the glass seems to be deadly in her hands'' Terrence notes how the girl is vigilantly blocking off any attacks from behind by putting her back against the wall. The seemingly casual way she holds the glass is a deception. Terrence knows that she could turn the harmless dining ware into a deadly weapon at any instant. ''If I''m not mistaken, her name was... Ariane, the Weapons Queen'' A fitting title to one so deadly that anything could turn into weapons when handled by her. ''If you have spotted them, why don''t you go to them?'' Once again, Justice does not understand the actions of his chosen champion. It could not fathom Terrence''s thought pattern. Perhaps it is due to how it chose to fully focus on potential alone this cycle, causing a deviation in personality compared to its usual pick. ''Because they don''t want to be bothered. Just like how I was able to detect them, I''m pretty sure they could detect me. Yet, neither of them shows any interest when I come closer. You''re a sword so you probably wouldn''t understand, but I respect people''s personal space'' Terrence admonishes Justice for doubting his choice. ''Personal space, what of it? I am no sword, I am an entity that exceeds humans by many levels, an immortal. Something like personal space means nothing when you are fighting in a battle that decides the fate of an entire world'' Justice had repeated itself many times, about how it is not a sword. However, Terrence does not seem to catch on that fact or perhaps he is intentionally doing so to spite it. ''Blah blah blah, the Hero gathers allies at his own pace and defeats the Demon King. That''s how the story goes, now be quiet while I look for one more'' Since the two from last year are not interested in him, he should look for the other from this year. The problem is, where is that boy? ''You are looking for that boy? Forget it, take my advice and just kill him the next time you see him'' Justice grumbles once it realises Terrence is searching for Chase Blackstone. ''Shut up'' Terrence silences the talking sword. ''My apologies to all humans for choosing such a hopeless person'' Justice says, knowing that only Terrence could hear it. ''Hey, I''m going to risk my life for the world won''t I? Regardless of how I perform, no one has a choice but to just accept it since I''m the one busting my ass to save the world'' Terrence presents his valid point. ''Now where is that kid.. did he decide to not go to the Academy? No way, then maybe he got-'' before Terrence could arrive at another deduction, he is interrupted. A silence abruptly spread throughout the Hall. Every single musical instruments cease to make any more sounds. Terrence turns his head to the stage and sees a wizened man with long braided white hair making his way to the podium. With a voice amplified by clever application of Air Magic, he starts to talk. "Welcome back and greetings to returnees and new intakes! I am the Headmaster and I hope everyone had eaten their fills for tonight. Finally, it is time for-" The Headmaster begins to deliver his prepared speech. Terrence moves away and heads for a side entrance to the backstage behind the currently closed curtains. Along the way, he spots that not a single student is looking away from the Headmaster. It is not that his speech is too interesting to ignore, it is more of the fact that they are all anticipating the part that follows this speech. The part where the new scholarship students are going to be introduced on stage. ----------------------------------------------------------------------- "Sir Scar, the target is retreating at high speed towards Ga''s workshop! Should we give chase?" A Zenithian Knight requests for further orders from his superior as he sees the silhouette of the intruder flying through the air. It would be difficult to emulate the same speed on foot and there is still the possibility that the target is a diversion for something else. "D''you have to ask?" Scar scolds his squad member as he keeps the target in sight. A pity the moon is partially shrouded by clouds a the moment, he could not clearly see the finer aspects of the intruder''s form. The only thing he could observe is that the target is quite small. *Bam* Squad Leader Scar slams a bundle of tied-up metal javelins in front of him. Although not his specialty, the javelin is his best expertise in terms of ranged weapons. "Request no reinforcements from the HQ, we''d be a laughing stock if we can''t even catch one intruder. Move in to recover the target''s body once I shoot that bastard down. Surround the workshop if I fail to do so, but I doubt that would happen" He adds in details to his order to prevent further questions. This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. "Yes, sir!" Answered the four subordinates he brought along as they dash through the patches of trees ahead. There is the possibility of the target taking the professor hostage once he or she lands but there is also the possibility of the target being mutilated by the various insane mechanical automatons in the compound. Not that he cares, he has no love for the professor who defiles the very concept of training the human body. Resorting to mechanical strength instead of tapping into the unlimited potential of humans via constant hardships is disgusting. The professor''s research is an insult to all warriors in the world. Not that the professor could be taken hostage, anyway. "Now...." Scar grips the rope tying the stack of javelins and unravels it with a strong tug. The bundle scatters and falls on the ground with loud clangs and thuds now that they are no longer held together. He quickly grabs several javelins and tosses them up. The heavy weapons spin around in mid-air and stops once they reach a certain height. They then descend on Scar as gravity takes over. As the first javelin nears his head, Scar whips up his right hand and grabs it. Without a moment of pause, he throws it towards the airborne target a few kilometers away. At the very instant the javelin leaves his right palm, he twists his upper body and brings his left fist forward to punch the butt of the thrown weapon, adding more speed to it. The second javelin closes in on him from above and he grabs it again. He repeats the same process again and again for each javelin that successively falls. Within the space of a few seconds, eight of the heavy thrown spears have been shot with high precision. ''....'' Scar does not continue on rapid-fire and chooses to wait. The target has entered the second half of his or her flight arc and is on the way down. Even if he throws more javelins now, they would not make it in time. Even if all his shots are successfully evaded, the intruder would probably avoid moving through the air again. Since the target chooses to send himself or herself flying like a projectile instead of moving on ground, it is most likely that the bastard cannot outrun the Knights. ''In that case..'' It is their victory. ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- "AAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHH!!!" Meanwhile, Chase is still screaming in fear. Although he had stopped flailing about, he is no doubt still scared of flight. It takes a lot more than one attempt at this to conquer the terror of possibly falling down on the ground and turning into a bloody splatter. *Shooooom* ''What''s that sound....?'' Chase spins his body around in response to the loud roaring sound assaulting his eardrum. ''Damn it, again?!'' His heartbeat quickens as he spots the reflective heads of the javelins gleaming under the weak moonlight. He barely survived the arrows before due to the aid of his life-preserving instinct but he is not so sure he could survive this time. ''They''re gaining on me, damn they''re fast!'' Despite having a lead, the distance between him and the projectiles is shrinking at a ridiculously fast rate. ''What do I do? what do I do?'' As he is under great pressure once again, his mind starts to work in turbo mode. ''Should I use Earth spells? No, I''m too high up. Sending down my Mana to the ground is one thing, having it rise up to my current elevation would take too much time'' Earth element is out. ''Light? No, it''s too late for that now. If I used that earlier I could have temporarily blinded them and prevented this from ever happening'' Light element is eliminated. ''Should I risk lifting the ban and use other elements?'' Even if he does survive this situation, there is no guarantee he would not be captured. Once he had been detained, they would surely find out his details and try to reason out his purpose for an infiltration attempt into the Great Hall. Along the way, they would find out the fact that he has mastered more than two elements. This would give rise to questions and he might be imprisoned for an indefinite time to satisfy someone''s curiosity. There is no way out if that happens, they have a valid reason to detain him now. ''Yes, I should'' However, his life takes precedence above all else. Hence, Fire, Water and Wind are unlocked. ''Fire? I don''t think I can burn them to ashes in such a short time'' Fire is disqualified. ''Water? And do what, wash them properly before they could kill me?'' There is the option of attaching icicles to the javelins in order to increase their weight and throwing off their trajectories but the process of drawing moisture from the air and freezing them takes a bit of time. ''That leaves me with Wind. I can probably tilt them slightly so they would miss'' He could have just created a cyclone but he is not sure whether he could make it on time and there is still the question of whether his Mana capacity would hold out. The earlier Earth-Shift spell drained a lot out of him. As an added bonus, if he could do this subtly enough, they might not realise he had used Wind Magic to tamper with the javelins at all. Maybe it is due to his panic, but Chase fails to realise that he could have just moved himself with Magic instead of going all the way to intercept the projectiles. ''Here they come!'' At a speed approximately twice as fast as the arrows, the cluster of spears approach him like hungry piranhas. A slight error and Chase would lose a good chunk of his flesh and perhaps bones, too. The first javelin enters a distance of around twenty meters away from him. Chase creates a small but strong current of air and hits the missile from the side, tilting its head slightly. He repeats the delicate procedure four more times and exaggeratedly moves his body as the projectiles harmlessly passes beside him to give the impression that he evaded the thrown spears. However... ''Goddamn it, I knew that was too easy!'' The sixth, seventh and eighth javelins are slower than the initial five. Not because Scar pumped less power into them, but because all three are linked together by a large net made out of linked iron rings. The net spreads out in a triangular shape over the three points of attachment it has with the javelins. Altering the trajectory of the spears would not work here, not when they are linked together in that way. He had almost reached his destination. In fact, he has already entered the workshop''s airspace but he would go down here. ''That''s it, I''m going to be expelled. Sorry dad, I''ll get a job and help you out when I get back home..'' Seeing no way out, Chase resigns to his fate. Oh, how can he stomach his embarrassment when he faces Alice later on? After he had that emotional farewell just a bit over a week ago and all! ''Now how do I land once I get caught..'' Before Chase could figure that out, he hears a loud humming noise. The javelins and the net is strongly jerked towards the ground by some unseen force. ''What?'' Chase''s eyes follow the falling metal projectiles as he tries to locate the source of his timely rescue. ''Tch!'' He could not see clearly due to the poor lighting but he is already quite close to the ground and would land in a few seconds. With a slight hand movement, Chase raises a part of the ground and creates a wide, slanted slide. He lands at the tip of the slide and immediately begins to roll his body down in order to neutralize the impulsive force. He could only do the maneuver because he did not bring along his sword or daggers. Otherwise, he might accidentally stab himself as he spins again and again. Absolutely dizzy and covered in dirt, Chase stands up in his slightly tattered uniform. ''Ugh... I feel like throwing up..'' Chase stretches his face into a grimace as he bends over on the ground. "Ga Ha Ha! How did you get yourself into that mess, Chase my boy?!" A voice greets him as two silhouettes come closer. ".. Garion..?" What is that self-proclaimed inventor doing here? --------------------------------------------------------------------------- "I didn''t miss, I''m telling you lot I did not miss!" With his veins popping on his temples, Scar shouts at his subordinate. "Yes, sir, the last three javelins were obviously interfered with" The Zenithian Knight replies to calm down his raging Squad Leader. He and the other three had done their job and surrounded the workshop to prevent the intruder''s escape as ordered. "...You stay here and keep watch. I''ll go in and check" Scar answers after taking in a deep breath and relaxing himself. There are plenty of workshops conducting various researches in the Academy. Out of all the ones he had seen, Professor Ga''s is the most peculiar one. The entire compound of the building is surrounded by wire fences crackling with lightning, something Ga called ''electricity''. The only way to enter besides jumping over the fences is the main entrance which is a metallic archway. All these new, rapid advance in his research only started at some point about a year ago, sometime after returning from his vacation. "Bzzzt.... Halt. State your identity... and business..." A human-shaped automaton marches over and stops Scar from setting foot in the compound. The red light that substitutes a pair of human eyes glows and scans over Scar''s heavy-plated body. "Squad Leader 42 of the Zenithian Knight Corps, Scar. I have come to capture an intruder" Irritating. This walking pile of scrap metal in front of him is an insult to all living beings. "Bzzzt... Your name.. is not in the list.. of appointments. Entry barred" It positions itself in the center of the archway and spreads out its arms to act as a wall. "ENOUGH!" Scar could no longer hold his temper in check. How dare this contraption tries to play human? He grits his teeth, tightly clenches his fist and throws a punch at the golem. *Bam!* His full-powered punch is stopped by a palm. A figure that was nowhere nearby suddenly appears in front of him. Sporting a lively grin and an unkempt beard, the vagabond-looking professor himself shows up to greet him. "Ga Ha Ha! No need to be rough, now" Warren Gale laughs heartily as he pats Scar''s outstretched fist. The latter is still looking at him with his mouth wide open. "You! Let me in, I''m here to catch an intruder!" Scar demands to be let in. His attack had been stopped without any effort. There is not so much as a bead of sweat on the despicable professor''s face, it is as if he is no stronger than an infant. No, he is not weak, but the professor is strong, very strong. This is the second reason he has for hating Ga. For someone who has acquired such strength through physical training, how could he delve into this idiotic golem business? "An intruder, you say? I did not realise anything of the sort... I suppose we could go in and check to satisfy your curiosity" Warren answers while scratching his beard and knits his eyebrows. "Law-1, let us in" The inventor gives his order to the mechanical golem, causing it to jerkily move to the side and opening the path. "After you, then" Warren extends a hand and invites Scar inside. "..." Accepting the gesture, Scar passes through the archway and peers at his surroundings to look for the intruder. ''Damn it, there''s no way he did not realise what was happening. Is he hiding the intruder? If so, should I report to the higher-ups about this? I have no proof though'' This is a troublesome situation for him. For someone who mostly relies on aggression, trying to force out information from the much stronger person is impossible. ''Wait, I might be able to do this'' There is something he could use to corner Ga into admitting he is harboring the intruder. "Did my javelins fall down here, by any chance? I threw several of them at the intruder" From what he saw earlier, they definitely fell somewhere inside the area of the workshop. If Ga denies it, he can look around for it and accuse Ga of harboring a criminal once he finds them. If Ga says yes, he should have seen the intruder as well since his javelins and the intruder were pretty close up in the sky before they were tampered with. "I''m not sure... but if it did then I have a good idea where it could be" A safe answer, at least for now. Warren leads the Zenithian Squad Leader to an isolated area at the back of the building. A large metal rod wrapped with coiling wires stands upright in the middle of the clearing, the throwing spears Scar threw is lying on the ground beside it. Right next to the strange rod is a couple of boys wearing the Academy student uniform. "This is my testing area. Oh look, there are your jav-" "So it was you! You, you did something to my javelins! Where is the intruder? Is it one of the boys?!" Scar bellows at Warren, his spittle flying out and spraying the latter''s face. "Calm down, there is no intruder... maybe my electromagnet interfered with your weapon but my workshop had not been infiltrated in any way and are you seriously accusing my assistants of being intruders?" Warren wipes the spit on his face with his sleeves and explains. "Electro..what? More of your electricity thing!" Whatever it is, Scar does not like it. "If not them, then you are hiding that person somewhere in here, I''ll look around till I find them!" After staring at the couple of boys, Scar eliminates the possibility of any of them being the intruder. Firstly, they are far too young. Secondly, their uniforms bear no signs of damage. Thirdly, if the infiltrator was a student, he or she would have entered through the front entrance of the hall instead. However, since they are the Professor''s assistants, Scar would memorize their faces and place them at the top of his hated persons list. He fearlessly stomps off to search the area for his intruder. If this is a huge operation of some sort, he might be killed then and there by Ga but he is pretty sure that would not happen since every Zenithian Knight at the Great Hall is aware of this event. If he is to suddenly disappear, they would be able to figure things out. "Ga Ha Ha! Stubborn man. Now then, let''s send both of you to the Ball. War-72, come out!" Warren gives Scar a free rein to do as he please. There was nothing confidential to be taken away, all his important items have been carefully stored and sealed. In answer to his summons, a large mechanical spider jumps down from the rooftop and lands beside him. Using the Arachnid Kings as his inspiration, Warren modeled the golem into something similar. Rather than having pincers and a large abdomen, the body is modified into a semi-transparent sphere to house passengers and some important circuit and batteries. War-72 bends its legs to lower its body and opens a hatch, allowing Warren to step inside and seat himself. "Ethan, Chase, get on!" He beckons the two boys to get in, which they obediently follow. Ethan enters without batting an eye, the boy had that perpetually downcast look on him for a while now. Chase took a few seconds as he ogles the machine before stepping inside and taking a seat. "Buckle up!" He advises them while fastening his safety belt as a demonstration. The two imitates him without any questioning. War-72 lets out a hiss of steam as its hatch closes. "Get us to the main entrance of the Great Hall!" As he says that, all parts of the mechanical spider excepting the body flip themselves, resulting in the spider balancing itself on only four legs attached to one side of its body. Chase is surprised by the sudden change and thought there is a malfunction. He is proven wrong as the eight legs align themselves in a vertically standing circle like the spokes of a wheel. The folded blades attached to each leg opens up and links the spokes to each other, forming a deadly ring. Chase shivers in nervousness as he realises they are riding on a golem designed for warfare. Once the golem has finished transforming, it starts to rotate in a circle and rolls out of the compound towards the Great Hall. A shocked Zenithian Knight yelps and leaps to the side as they exit the workshop area. ''What the hell is that..?'' Bryll, the Zenithian Knight in charge of guarding the entrance of the workshop eyes the bladed mechanical wheel as it tears through trees with relative ease. He could have tried to stop it but he chose not to as he saw professor Ga and a couple of students riding in that machine. Scar would have dealt with them inside if they should not be allowed to exit, so it should be fine to let them pass. ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Before Scar''s arrival at Warren Gale''s Golem Workshop ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- "What? All this just because you were late for the Opening Ball?! Ga Ha Ha Ha!!" Warren or Garion or Ga holds his stomach tight to prevent it from bursting. Who in the world would be so scared of breaking rules that they would rather face off against the Zenithian Knights? "Like I said, it wouldn''t have turned out this way if my diversion had worked!" Chase defends what little pride he has left. Why, just why did he put so much trust into those books? "Diversion, Ga ha ha! From which stupid book did you read that from?" As if such a crude technique would have worked. The perquisites to be affected by such a distraction might be a high sense of curiosity and excessive stupidity. "There''s plenty of them, one of them is Gale Tempest''s journal!" Yes, his favourite book. That is why he had so much faith in the method. "Wha-" *Cough* *Cough* *Hack!* Warren almost choked himself after hearing the answer. Now that he thinks about it, he does recall sprucing up the journal a little bit for publishing purposes. The reason is the real incident was too dull and devoid of difficulty. He broke into a bandit''s hideout through the front door without being detected because he was too fast but that would not have made a good story to read. "Hmm.. I can''t blame you then. Well, leaving that aside let''s get you changed before anyone comes over. Ethan, you had a spare set of uniform somewhere in here, didn''t you? Would you mind lending it to Chase?" He speaks to the boy who had been silent for the whole duration of the conversation. Chase observes Ethan leaving to fetch his uniform and gets an awfully awkward feeling as a result. From what he saw in the past few minutes, the boy is very quiet, and also lacking in emotions. That would have resulted in an easily ignored and forgettable character but the problem is, Ethan''s hair colour. For the most part, it is a normal brown colour but the newly-grown bottom parts are pure white. It is extremely noticeable and that makes it worse. People could sense him and they would realise just how quiet he is the whole time, producing a higher level of awkwardness than necessary. Ethan returns with a uniform draped over his arms and offers them to Chase. "Thanks.." Chase takes it and moves behind a corner of the building to change. "Hey, Garion, what did you do with the net? I still can''t figure it out!" Chase calls out from his current position while buttoning the coat. "Hmm? Yeah, let''s go and have a look for yourself after this. Better be quick, someone is coming closer" He is quite satisfied with the strength of the electromagnet. There is still the problem of its harmful fields affecting normal humans though. Warren brings Ethan and Chase to the testing area and shows them the solenoid from a distance. He manages to demonstrate its use once by charging the magnet with a bolt of electricity coming from his palm. The iron nets and javelins is lifted from the ground and stick to the solenoid like they are pressed by an invisible power. Chase is startled more by the fact that Warren is producing lightning compared to the electromagnet. "Ah, the visitor is here. Excuse me" He cuts off the power and dashes away to the entrance. Chase and Ethan stares at the magnet as it gradually discharges and weakens its pull on iron. The javelins and nets falls to the ground with a thud once the solenoid had been fully discharged. "Hmm... so.. you are late for the Ball, too?" Now left alone with Ethan, Chase tries to make some conversation. "..." The boy turns his head to look at Chase and stares blankly into his eyes. ''Damn it. Another weirdo'' Chase is sure of it now, he must have been cursed somewhere along the way here. ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- "And so, let me introduce you to our new scholarship students for this year!" the Headmaster announces the most-awaited part of his speech. The students start to clap vigorously in excitement. People always gather themselves around those who are stronger and more talented than they are and in this place the top of the hierarchy is no doubt the scholarship students or as they call it, the Scholarship Beasts. ''Oh so now you clap. What was my speech then, some meaningless noise?'' the Headmaster grumbles in irritation due to the clear contrast in reaction compared to earlier. "Without further ado, I present to you Terrence Light and Chase Blackstone!" At his signal, the curtains are drawn open to reveal... one person. The round of applause that should have continued for half a minute died as they realised they are missing one person. ''...Where is Chase Blackstone?'' The Headmaster''s eye twitches as he stares at Terrence Light. Terrence shrugs and makes an expression that says ''I don''t know'' in response. ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- "Oh, oh, they''re already starting with the introductions!" Warren says as he sees the light coming out through the backstage windows. "Introduction? Introduction to what?" Are they going to introduce all the professors to the students? That seems unlikely since there are hundreds of them. War-72 had already reverted to its original spider form once it exits the patch of trees and is skittering quickly en route for the protected windows Chase tried to sneak in through earlier. While still moving, the hatch opens up to reveal the three passengers to the couple of alarmed Zenithian Knights. Seeing Professor Ga''s face, they lowered their weapons and moved to the side. "Now, get inside!" With a lightning-fast movement, Warren unfastens Chase''s safety belt. "Wha-?!" Chase gazes at his unfastened safety belt with widened eyes. Before he could process what is happening, he is lifted off the seat and thrown at the closed window as the mechanical spider performs an extreme imitation of a bucking horse. "AAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!" Three times. That marks the third time he screamed today. Shielding his face with his arms and curling up into a ball, he braces himself for impact. ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------ *CRASH!* Accompanied by shards of broken glass, a small figure flies in from behind the stage and lands in a three-point position next to Terrence. "........." The entire Hall remains silent from shock. ''Is this some new gimmick? Maybe I should''ve allowed them to create their own entrance style?'' The Headmaster starts to consider about it. Maybe the current event protocol is too dull for the younger generation, this could be a new breath of life for things. "And... these are Terrence Light and Chase Blackstone!" Deciding to go along, the Headmaster continues the introduction like everything had been planned beforehand. A louder round of applause added with cheers of excitement comes from the crowd. They are quite pleased with the dramatic entrance. The new Scholarship Beast has a fine sense for the performing arts. ''Huh? The introduction is for the scholarship students?'' Chase stands on his feet and looks at the applauding students. His feet starts to tremble and cold sweat rolls down his back as he feels the thousands of eyes glued to him. This new environment is not something he could take. Before his legs give up in fear, a hand strongly pats him on the back. "Hey, that was pretty cool! You should''ve let me in on the plan, too! Hahahahaha" Terrence laughs at Chase''s nerve to do something like this. There is no doubt the kid is gutsy to attempt something like this at an official ceremony on the first day. "Uhh.. heh.." Chase weakly responds, his palms still sweating profusely. ''God, this is torture.. let it end..'' Out of the fire and into the frying pan. Although his situation has changed, it is still just as bad. ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- His prayers were not answered and the event continued with the dancing ceremony which might have been the longest two hours of his life. For one reason or another, he was pulled into a dance by various girls. He could only smile nervously as they try to get close to him. He had lost count the number of times he had to apologize for stepping onto a girl''s toe. From knowing absolutely nothing about dancing, he became moderately skilled within the space of two hours of intense concentration. The Opening Ball ended at midnight and Chase rushed out as soon as he could after signing the attendance in a flash. Leaving no glass slipper behind, he enters a carriage and takes a ride back to the Alexander dormitory. Now, Chase is back in one piece in his own room thanks to Terrence healing him up back to normal. He did not have the time to properly explain what happened to the tall teenager but he would keep in mind to do so the next time they meet up. ''I got my attendance checked without a hitch but what is this uneasy feeling I''m having?'' Chase rolls around on his comfy bed as he tries to locate the source of his anxiousness. ''Probably some aftereffect of a couple of near-death experiences..'' Chase brushes it off and starts counting sheep. "Mumble.. mumble..zzz" Finally, his trouble-wrought day ends with a peaceful resolution. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Waking up to a soothing symphony of birdsong, Chase swings his legs off his bed and opens the window for a gust of moist, fresh morning air. Just as he grabs a towel and prepares to have a relaxing warm shower, a series of knocks stops him in his tracks. *Knock* *Knock* Still moderately drowsy, Chase strolls over to the door and parts the layers of protective curtain before swinging it open. "Salutations, my friend!" A pink-eyed Sky appears. *Wham!* Chase slams the door shut and palms his forehead. ''Oh yeah, there''s still that guy..'' For the next five years, he would be stuck with that odd creature as a front-door neighbour. "Your one week butler, Bolt Skylar is ready to serve!" Sky calls out from outside. . . . . . ''He did not attend the Ball, did he?'' Chase''s legs give away and he slumps down onto the floor. ''Even after going through all that, I still get punished?'' He clutches his head with both hands and stares at the painted ceiling. "AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!!!!!!!!!!!!" Cramming all his frustration into one syllable, he expresses it by screaming his heart out. *Huff* *Huff* Feeling a bit better, Chase touches his sore throat and tries to take in some air. "Is there something wrong, young master?" Sky asks in a concerned tone. "AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!!!!!!!!!!!!" The sound he produced on that morning and many mornings to come is so dreadful that none but the bravest of souls dare to venture near room L4-01, and fewer still would be brave enough to approach the one who resides within that room. One of the four Scholarship Beasts, Chase Blackstone the Howling Demon. ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------ If you are getting unhinged by the abrupt appearance of technology, I warn you that there shall be more to come. I promise that I have an explanation that shall be.. partially.. given sometime in this arc and fully revealed at the final chapters of this story. Since I''ve been making it look like Magic is so much more powerful than classic-old Close Combat(as in No-Magic Combat), I presented this chapter which shows that it is not so. Oh yeah, and if you are wondering about: "What''s up with all this Chase has no time to cast this and that business? I thought he has instant invocation up his sleeve?" Since I haven''t gotten to the chapter that explains Mana yet (most likely chapter 24), it might seem confusing. You can just skip this part and read chapter 24(okay, MAYBE 24) once it comes out (or if it already came out by the time you are reading this). Just don''t scold me if the chapter feels tedious later on. Spoiler : I portray Mana as a form of raw energy that can be transformed into any types of energy. Just as we learn in Physics, energy cannot be destroyed, it can only be transferred. Hence, there is a never ending supply of Mana. If so, why do people have such a thing as Mana capacity? For the same reason they could not use someone else''s Mana to activate their own spells. In the human body of the denizens of Armus (yes, including Aaron Blackstone) lies a phantom organ called the Mana Source. It acts as a filter that takes in the ambient Mana and makes it usable by the human body. Each Mana Source is unique and the filtration is different for each individual which also explains why Chase is unable to absorb others'' Mana. The process of spells that utilises Mana is as the following. Sending the Internal Mana on a specific pathway ---> Transforming it into the relevant type of energy ---> Activating the desired physical phenomenon So in this story, Magic that uses Mana is Science-based. However, I do keep the Magical aspects of Magic intact. Things like Curses and many more (which I have in mind but haven''t gotten to name yet) exist as Magic in its true arcane form but are less well-known and are rarer to find because unlike Mana, the things required for these types of ''True'' Magic are not available to everyone. The Invocation Speed that I wrote about refers to the first two steps of a spell activation. Namely sending the Mana on their specific pathways and transforming them into the relevant types of energy which usually takes time. For Chase, it is an immediate process. The physical phenomenon that follows suit, is governed by the laws of physics. For example, Chase cannot create an Earth Pillar that moves at the speed of light because he lacks the Mana to do so and the very fact that the Earth Pillar would disintegrate at that velocity. Neither can he create an underwater Fire Ball(unless he creates an isolated airspace which prevents the fire from directly contacting the water) for obvious reasons. Someone once asked me "Why didn''t Chase just reabsorb the Mana he spend on all the spells he fire off?" Good question. I once wrote in Chapter 7 that Chase reabsorbed his Light Balls. Here''s the thing, Light Energy is what... gives light. Basically, the very reason those Light Balls were still glowing is because they still have Light Energy in them. However, in case of spells that involve moving loads of solid mass around, the Kinetic Energy is already spent by the time the objects move. If for example, Chase pumps in Mana into a spot on the ground and chooses to pull it back before he casts a spell, yes he could do that. For others (excluding Blackstones), they cannot retake the Mana that has already exited their body. Touching back on Mana Capacity, let''s just say some filters are better quality and some are just crappy. They could improve but that also depends on their potential. I assure you Chase is not one of those protagonists who seems to be the only one with a crazy shitload of Mana capacity because they appear to be the only one smart enough to try something like ''training'' although I make him seemingly appear so. I got an explanation in store for that as well. As for How Magic Diagrams work, they are also divided into two types. I''ll just keep that for later chapters. Oh, I almost forgot. Mana Backlash. This is what happens when the Mana Source is overworked. This is how I picture it, Mana enters the body of every living beings in Armus as it is present everywhere. That is the reason why I say every human has a Mana filtering phantom organ named the Mana source. Even if the Mana Source is so terrible that the owner could not conjure the simplest of spells, it is still a vital part. When it is overworked, it ceases its function and the Mana that could not be filtered would damage the owner''s body like what happened to Chase in chapter 13 pt.2 (because the energy could not be converted into a form that is compatible with the owner). See you next week! Note: A three-point position is one of those cool landing styles that the Heroes in Marvel movies always do when they fall from the sky.
Friendzoned? Armus A reptilian tale or should I say tail?
For The Curious Mind
Chapter 23: Hiss The Main Building, a cluster of establishments housing offices, classes and certain facilities. Due to varying architectural designs of the buildings, the aggregation of such structures might seem a bit odd to behold but they maintain an air of art nevertheless. In a certain part of this complex, standing among hundreds of bustling students who are on the way to class, are two boys discussing with each other. "So.. which class do you recommend?" Chase Blackstone says to the blindfolded fellow beside him. The Academy handbook did list out all the subjects they offer along with a short description but there are too many to choose from and so little time to pick everything he wants. Granted, Chase is only looking for beginner level courses but for some popular subjects, it is quite common to find more than one professor teaching one level. "I propose you endeavor one of my favorites, the farming class. It is delectable to learn the art of growing your own food, what a wonder you commoners come up with!" Looking at Chase with four layers of blindfold over his eyes, he gives a wide smile. The term ''commoner'' is a praise rather than an insult in Bolt Skylar''s personal dictionary. Blessed or cursed with the ability ''Opacity Canceler'', he could see through up to four layers of object. After it is discovered that he could do so, the Academy received a torrent of complaints from worried females and jealous males alike. As expelling him is unfair since he did not actually do anything, they applied a simple countermeasure to the problem. Whenever he goes out of his living dormitory, four layers of blindfold shall be placed on his eyes. Chase Blackstone found out the fact this morning when they were heading out to class, and finds Sky''s presence to be less uncomfortable now. At least, when they are outside of the dormitory. "Farming? ...maybe not. Anything more.. umm.. anything else?" Chase does not fancy the idea of cultivating crops. Even back in his old home, his father would go to Thanes to buy vegetables using the money he got from hunting. "Would you be intrigued with delving into the culinary arts? I have been taking classes for the past two semesters and it is an absolute joy!" He pats his chest in a reassuring manner. In his eyes, cooking and farming are a respectable set of skills belonging to a commoner. "Cooking.. cooking, maybe.. Okay, what''s the most interesting class that you have been to?" Chase does not dislike the thought of learning how to cook. However, he has some reservations whether he should learn it here. He is more keen on learning survival cooking rather than preparing the fancy dishes that gets sent to his room. "Of course, it is the f-" Sky gives an answer without a second thought. "Besides the two you just mentioned" Chase could already guess what the answer is, so he stops Sky before he could complete the predictable sentence. "I see, then.. hmmm... Ah, the History class!" After pondering for a moment, he calls out the subject known as a dreaded lullaby to most. "History. Yes, yes, that might be good!" However, Chase is not a typical boy. He enjoys reading books and to him history is just another story that spans across the timeline. "Then, off we go!" Grabbing Chase''s arm without any consent, the one-week butler drags his young master into a sprint to class. To him, ''serving'' might mean hanging out together. ''Sigh... at least he can show me the way around'' Chase focuses on the positive side of being served by Sky for one week. Thankfully, Sky''s added presence is warding off undesired people from coming close to him. ------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Chase''s expectation of a half-empty classroom is proven to be wrong as they struggle to find seats in the lecture hall. Recognizing his face, some students squeezed together to make room for him. Feeling guilty and unpleasant at their attempts to get on his good side, he politely refuses and goes on to find an empty bench at the very back of the class. "What''s with the number of people?" Chase asks his question as he observes the room from its highest positioned seat. The majority of students are chattering excitedly and throwing glances at the door in anticipation of the lecturer. When Chase and Sky arrived at the lecture halls, there were two halls exclusively used for history classes. It was puzzling to see nine out of ten students entering this class and disregarding the other one. When Sky pulled him in, he followed without any resistance. "This class is special. Very special. Most of the students here are newcomers and they would be gone after the first week" Sky explains as he points at the students who are still entering the hall in droves. Some of them files into the empty portion of the bench they are sitting on. Chase shields himself from sight with Sky''s larger silhouette. Soon enough, the students who could not find seats exit the hall with disappointed frowns. "Why?" What is so special? Is the lecturer amazingly handsome or beautiful that every new student would come over to see him or her at least once? "Ah, he is here. See for yourself and be awed" Sky drops his volume to a whisper and sits straight in full concentration. ''Huh, where?'' Chase gazes at the front but sees no one. Then he realises that everyone is looking up at the ceiling. *Bam!* A large, thick book falls down onto the marble lectern in front. *Thud* Just as Chase raises his head to look up, a shadowy figure drops down behind the lectern. His Kinetic vision proves to be useless in capturing the details of the figure because he did not focus on the correct place at the right time. That is not needed though, since the figure had already stood up. "KYAAAAAAAAAAAA!!!" "HUAAAAAARRGHHH!!!" Screams of students fill the hall and Chase could spot a considerable number of them fainting in shock. Some, like Sky, are grinning with excitement as they look at the professor, and Chase could see the reason behind the mixed reactions. Standing around seven feet tall, he leans forward and places his four-fingered palms over the lectern. Chase''s eyes follow the professor''s elongated head down to the tip of his muscular, swishing tail. Clad in a brown, sagely cloak, the dark-green scales covering him blatantly display themselves. His slitted yellow eyes open and close as he surveys his students with a cold-blooded reptilian gaze. "Greetingssssss..." The professor hisses as his forked tongue playfully exits his mouth for a brief moment. "Well, does this class meet your expectations?" Sky whispers to Chase without looking away from the professor. "..No. I think it just flew over it" Chase replies with a dry throat and wide-open eyes. Since his arrival, Chase had been continuously presented with new things and experiences. Now, he is shown a sentient living being that he had never encountered before, a lizardman. ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------- "Is this it? The lair of Narag?" Talos inquires as he views the dark maw of the cave. "Yessss... we shall pledge our allegiance to you if you could pacify her" Shakti of the Zumerian tribe bows his head in respect. They are a proud warrior tribe among the lizardmen but even they cannot accomplish a great feat like subduing a dragon. It has been a week since Narag, the Continental Dragon of the West went on a rampage. At first, they assume it to be answering to the Demon King''s call but higher level creatures such as them should not be affected by it. Their high intelligence and greater strength grants them resistance against the mind-control. With the coming of each Cycle, the Demon King would personally come to recruit them either by force or by doing a favour. Narag, as the only surviving Continental Dragon, is a symbol of power and wisdom. Making her home in the most undeveloped parts of the land, she avoids humans and concealed her presence perfectly. The creatures of the Western continent greatly reveres her and even presents offerings to her at the base of her mountain. Nowadays, they flee in all directions whenever they hear the flap of her wings. Narag''s descent into insanity was gradual, she waged a battle within her own mind which her sanity eventually lost. Up till a week ago, she had been rampaging within the confines of her own mountain, perhaps still holding on to the fragments of kindness she still has while preventing herself from slaughtering the other faunas. Then, things escalated when she blasted open a hole on top of the mountain with her breath and painted the sky red. She flew out of that opening and started to raze the forests with scorching flames. Trees were uprooted just from her swooping over them, mountains were leveled when she hits them. The Zumerians, like most of the warrior lizardmen tribe, lives in underground caverns. Even so, they were still affected by the tremors caused by the rampaging dragon. Failing to come up with another solution, they were preparing to form a coalition force with the other tribes to take down the dragon. Before they could execute their foolhardy plan, a human came over to them. No, not just a human. He is something more. "Wait here. If I don''t come back in a few hours, it means I''ve failed" Talos states his willingness to venture alone into the lair. He is not sure whether he could succeed, but he shall give it a try. Leaving Shakti, he treads over the blackened earth and charcoal, making his way to the entrance of the cave without a hint of fear on his heart. Shakti looks at Talos''s shrinking figure. His murky, silvery-grey long straight hair tied neatly into a ponytail swishes slightly with each step he takes. The thin cloak he puts on only covers the top half of his body, leaving his trousers observable. There are no wings, no horns or claws, he looks and smells just like a human. The only item that absolutely proves his identity is the pitch-black sword on his belt. ''He looksss so human.... but there''s no doubt about who he issss'' He is Talos, the soon to be 108th Demon King. ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- "As you are still within a ''classsss sampling'' period, I shall focus more on the magnificence of Hissssstory rather than teaching according to my regular syllabussss" The Lizardman Professor announces his intentions to the class. He studies his students and exhales a long, tired sigh. Once again, he is presented with a familiar scene that occurs in every first week of a new semester. Droves of new students would flood his lecture hall just to ogle him like an exotic animal. Then, some would faint once they have achieved an overabundance of the cheap thrill they sought after. After the first week, he would be left with only a handful of students that truly wish to learn about the events of the past. "I shall divulge my perssssonal information first, seeing how you cannot stop looking at my tongue and tail" To emphasise his sentence, he moves his tail from one side to the other and watches the little human heads turning to follow like they were hypnotized. "My name is ssssyxysxysxsxsyxxssssshhhssss" He pronounces an incorrigible sound that is supposed to be a name. The students who had already leaned forward and are lending their ears start to knit their eyebrows and wrinkle their foreheads. "I was joking. Did you really expect me to speak like that?" After announcing that, he starts to make loud chirping noises that is most likely the equivalent of human laughter. His mouth is pulled back to reveal a set of thick, sharp looking fangs in an expression that might be a grin. "AHAHAHAAHAAAAAHAAHA!! Good one!" Sky is the only one brave or uncaring enough to laugh at the joke. Seeing the lukewarm reaction he brought up, the professor ceases to laugh and returns his expression to normal. Well, as normal as an ordinary lizardman. He does appreciate Bolt Skylar''s reaction but then again as the boy is a returning student, he is already well aware of his peculiar quirks. "I am Vey of the Shurendaal tribe. Among the lizardmen, we are well-known as scholars and negotiators. We are one of the very few tribes that keeps a peaceful relationship with humans" To be more specific, they are on the neutral side. They support neither the Demon King nor the human side. Due to their occasional contact with humankind, they have learnt to eliminate certain accents they have. "Among my tribesmen, I am considered to be a deviant. I venture far and wide and indulge myself deep into my studies, including the human society. My interest as you might have guessed, is history. It just so happens that humans are intertwined with a major part of history, which brought up my interest to study you. In exchange for divulging my knowledge, I am also learning things from you, whether it be your physical workings or mental procedures" A part of learning history is deciphering why certain actions were taken. Being from a different species, he lacks what might be common sense to humans. "There might be others like me scattered about the world, but I have no knowledge of who they are" The members of the Shurendaal has a peculiar trait of having different interests. As such, most of them have to pursue their desired knowledge on their own. "Any questions? If not, I will end this introductory session and move on with the subject" Vey secretly hopes for no more questions. This class would only last for an hour and he would very much like to instill the seeds of historical inquisitiveness deep within the students'' heart during this short period. A female student raises her hand up. Vey lets out a groan in his mind. "Yes?" Whatever the question is, please be short. "Are there other demi-humans like the lizardmen, Professor Vey?" A really blunt question that might even be considered offensive. "Demi-humans. Please refrain yourselves from using that term when referring to us, I doubt you would be left unscathed if you mention it in front of my less-passive kinsmen. It could be taken as an abrasive term, just like how you would not like it if I call you demi-lizards" Calling him a demi-human is like declaring him as a sub-species of humans. The lizardmen, although smaller in numbers, are just as advanced if not more, than the humans. The girl which asked the question flinches at the response. The others sitting near her start to inch themselves away in fear of getting caught up in an attack by an enraged lizardman. "If you mean creatures that could think, feel emotions and speak like the humans...... then the answer is yes. The ones that have yet to go extinct and within my area of knowledge are the centaurs. As for beings with high intelligence but do not speak the human tongue, there are plenty but the most famous one is the dragon" Vey chooses carefully on what to divulge. Carelessly revealing locations and species in hiding could possibly endanger them. Some dragons like the Continental or World Dragons could commune telepathically with any creature but Vey decides to keep that information to himself since those beings do not appreciate human company. There are also certain races that have been omitted from human history such as the dwarves and elves. Those are the races that have been extinct before the start of the first cycle, the reason being humans themselves. After massacring the elven and dwarven populations, they claimed the cities, facilities and knowledge as their own. To save their own pride, they erased the existence of those creatures from the annals of history, washing the blood off their hands. If Vey mentioned this here, he might be executed. "Anymore questions?" He pans his head through the mass of students in search of an inquisitive soul. "Very well. Let us start with an interesting topic, the Three Wonders of Armus" It is always best to start with something of great mystery and nothing is better than the one he just mentioned. --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- A thunderous snoring sound echoes through the dank, dark tunnel of the cave. Talos winces and rubs his ears each time the sound passes by him. As if it is not bad enough that he has to walk through this without any light source. Once in a while he would feel something squishy and squirming under his bare feet, inducing a slight sense of disgust in him. He would have just created a simple light ball but Dragons are notoriously alert when it comes to Magic. It only matters slightly though, as he has partial night vision. ''So this is how a Dragon maiden snores? Gosh, I can''t even begin to imagine how loud she could be when she''s awake and roaring'' The only reason he even considered taking on this task is because he has a chance of success. It is known that Narag would go to sleep at the end of her rampaging session each day, and she would return to her home to go into slumber. ''You would probably die if you want to find out. You cannot hope to contend against a Continental Dragon in the state you are, Talos. However, if you wait until the beginning of the Cycle to unlock my powers, it would be too late'' Wrath, like Justice is still locked in the form of a mere sword. ''It''s fine, I know that'' Talos understands, when the 108th Cycle begins he has to ascend the throne of the Demon King. As soon as that is done, he would be bound to the castle in the Cursed Lands until the Hero challenges him in the final battle. As such, this is his only time to gather strong allies. ''I am sorry, Talos. You are burdened with the heaviest task out of all my champions thus far. If only I did not make that mistake...'' That mistake. Its greatest err since the moment it acquired sentience over three thousand years ago. Blinded by the prospect of gaining an easy victory, it chose him, the 107th Demon King. ''Wrath. How does this work? I mean there are currently two Demon Kings, are you split in half or...?'' He left the sentence hanging as it is already sufficient to obtain the answers he need. ''The 107th had already lost over half a century ago. I am fully with you now although he is still considered to be under my banner'' With its champion''s defeat, it roamed the world in search of another. The penalties imposed for its breaching of the rules brought upon the longer than usual delay between the 107th and 108th Cycles. Regardless of being unresolved, the 107th Cycle would be considered finish as soon as the next one starts. ''Is there really no way to negotiate with him? The 107th Demon King?'' The Demon King. An unsavory title given to those who take over this position. Demons do not exist. At least none that Talos could see. Even if they are real, Talos holds no power over them. The only demons he knows of are the ones that reside within the hearts of his fellow kind. Monster Overlord. What are monsters? They are but normal creatures that live in their own ecosystems. Humans expect these faunas to remain docile when they so brazenly barge into their homes to hunt and pillage. Lord of Shadows? Quite a good name but unsuitable to what he is actually doing. Besides, it gives a bad impression to shadows. Shadows are nice, they give cool protection that provides so many creatures the temperature they needed to live. ''None. his goal is a different one from mine. Nothing would come out of it but the absolute destruction of everything. Even though his victory is also mine, the results are in favour of his own desire. He is twisted, but powerful, even more powerful than me or the other one'' Wrath has to refer to Justice as the ''other one'' as it is still bound by the rules. ''I see. Then I have no choice but to plunge into the Cycle with only the army I gather on my own behind my back...'' There is no helping it, it is foolish to assume that he could wrest control of the lower tiered creatures from the stronger Demon King. Not to mention the 107th would be free to roam the lands, unlike Talos. ''And that is why you must take the risk this time, to get the strongest allies you could recruit. The Continental Dragon and the Lizardmen is your first step, there are other beasts to consider as well'' Beasts that cannot be affected by the brainwash are very valuable. Having them fighting along their side with a relationship built on trust and loyalty would be a great boost to Talos''s military force. Even then, their chance of victory against the 107th Demon King is quite slim and there is also the 108th Hero to consider. Talos knows that he had almost reached the end of the tunnel and would soon enter the central part of the mountain from the bright light given off from an opening ahead. The blown off mountain cap had created an entryway for light to shine in which is quite convenient for Talos who needs illumination to do his job. ''My first step seems to be pretty big and brutal, Wrath'' Talos peers into the light-filled exit and observes Narag, the last surviving Continental Dragon for the first time of his life. Narag is huge, even by the standards of dragons. If looked at a close distance, it might be mistaken for a hill from the size alone. However, certain characteristics greatly define its identity as what it is. The tough, greenish-white scales covering its body. The six golden, enigmatic horns that adorn its skull and most noticeable of all are the two rows of bluish crystalline plates running down from the top of its head down to its tail. Thankfully, its golden eyes are still closed. ''I believe the humans have a saying which is appropriate for this matter. The first step is always the hardest'' Wrath comments dryly. ''That''s not very helpful, Wrath. Not helpful'' Talos is pretty sure the other humans did not have to do something as extreme as winning over a hundred-meter long dragon when taking their first steps. ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------ "And so we start with the Earthscraper. Yes, the gigantic underground structure which is heavily guarded by the Holy Order. This Wonder that resides in the Western Continent is the most mysterious out of three, with almost no information about it being circulated around. One must wonder just what secrets or treasure does it house that it requires thousands of guards and intricate barriers to protect" Even Vey himself is intrigued by it. Just what precious items are hidden in its heart? "It is said the Storm Knight, Gale Tempest himself used to guard the place for a short while. In fact, he was the Commander of Light, the highest ranking Knight within the ranks of the Holy Order. His sudden disappearance took place around thirty years ago" Some would call him the strongest swordsman under the heavens, but Vey does not think the title is authentic. The Storm Knight had never fought any of the other Legendary individuals, most of his achievements were done within the Western Continent. It is illogical to call him the strongest when his strength was untested. "Now, what does this mean? Does it not give rise to questions in your mind? If you pause and think for a while, you might see the connection between his disappearance and the Earthscraper itself. What happened? Did he venture deep underground and found paradise there or did he perhaps find out the truth within the Earthscraper and was promptly eliminated? He might not even be gone, the news about his disappearance might have been faked and he might be dead" Vey states the few theories behind the vanishing swordsman. He himself does not know which one to trust as all of them are baseless, but it makes for a fine topic to rouse interest in those who knows or idolizes Gale Tempest. A lone hand shoots up among the students, bringing his attention on a small black-haired boy. How peculiar, he has silver eyes. "Yes?" Maybe there is a question for him. If so, he has succeeded in his attempt to garner some attention. The boy stands up spiritedly without being asked to and starts to fire a barrage of words at him. "All the theories you have stated are invalid, sir. Although there are written works that state the continuation of Gale Tempest''s journal after his enrollment into the Holy Order as fake entries, there are multiple proofs that say otherwise. Even though there is a time lapse between the entries he wrote last regarding him joining the Order and the entries after, the feats that were written in them were really accomplished. Several experts have also verified the handwriting to be the same, supporting the fact that Gale Tempest did not truly vanish at that time period. There is a possibility that he might have come into a conflict with the Order and left to resume his adventure and might even have died, but he did not disappear during his service in the Order" Chase is a big fan of Gale Tempest and his journal. He himself had forgot the number of times he read through his personal copy of it. He could probably recite the events that were written on each page. Upon his discovery of the mini-library in Godric''s Hollow, he earnestly searched for more materials regarding the Legendary swordsman. It was delightful to go through others'' views and interpretations of Gale Tempest''s journal. Heck, some of them even said that Gale Tempest could have had a few screws loose in his head but Chase knows better than to believe that. "Yes, true. In realising that you have grasped the essence of learning History. Why do we learn History? To avoid repeating past mistakes? To find out great events in the past? To me, it is to look at the disparities between the world that had been recorded and the world that currently is. Tell me, could you confidently say every single record depicting the past was written without any bias or facts omitted or falsified? I for one, could not. As such, I study the past in order to find the underlying truth hidden beneath the millenniums of lies" Where a lie is made, a distortion is formed in history. By spotting out these creases, and mapping all the relevant points, perhaps he could discover what it was that the deceptions were made for. There are too many holes in history, records of events that happened before the first Cycle are almost nonexistent. From where did the Glyphs come from? How do they even work? What were the old kingdoms that existed before the ones that stand today? Perhaps he could find the truth by seeking an immortal, yes.. there is a certain creature that might be able to answer him, but he needs more than a thousand lives to reach it with his level of strength. Vey shakes his head off the foolish idea and notices that he had been spacing off for a while. The boy which asked the question had already sat down. "Oh, my apologies. Let''s move on to the next one, the Cursed Lands, also known as the Portal to Hell or the site of the Demon King''s Castle" ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Talos runs his hand over the Continental Dragon''s thick scales, feeling every bump and spike protruding from it. His fingers are long and slender, but they possess an unexplainable strength behind them. That strength though, is nowhere near enough to subdue the creature sleeping before him. That hardly matters, because his goal is not to slay the dragon, but to befriend it. ''That''s it... easy now.. don''t wake up just yet..'' Talos directs the words to himself rather than the intended recipient. Beads of sweat are already rolling down his back. ''Let me talk to you, Narag'' His palm finds a spot on the dragon''s temple. He starts to sync his breath with Narag and empties his mind. His eyes slowly closes like a rusted gear being turned. As they fully shut, his consciousness merges with that of the dragon. There is no colorful burst of light, no shadowy tendrils, he simply slipped into the creature''s mind. Talos reopens his eyes to find himself in a beautiful verdant field dappled with trees and animals. There were a variety of them, from cherry blossoms to bananas, rabbits to cats. Each flora and fauna, even ones Talos had no knowledge of, live in harmony under the most comfortable weather Talos had ever seen, it feels like droplets of gold would fall from the sky if it rains. The air is unnaturally clean as well, so clear that his lungs would probably thirst for it once he leaves. Thankfully this is only an astral body. ''Where is this place?'' Talos is aware he is in Narag''s mind. However, this place is constructed out of the dragon''s memories. If so, everything he sees here must be real at some point. When entering a creature''s or person''s mind, its owner would always be somewhere inside it. Usually, the master would be located in a place with something of great significance to them. Wherever that is, it is not where Talos is standing now. Realising this, he starts to wander off and see this strange land for himself. Talos does not walk, he shifts locations. Physical modes of transportation are insignificant in this world, one simply has to think themselves away from one spot to another. He reappears high up in the clouds, giving him a bird''s eye view of the lands. Perhaps it is due to the dragon''s ridiculously old age, its excessively abundant memories, that the lands Talos sees appear to be boundless. ''Is it there?'' Talos sees a shining white city, it reminds him of the capital of Bosco somehow. He shifts into the city for a closer look. He arrives in a plaza bustling with activity. Tall ivory towers overlook the square, casting long shadows over the white tiles. The humans are dressed in robes of pure white, matching the colour theme of their city. None of them took any notice of Talos, showing that Narag is still unaware of his presence within her mind. ''Where are they going?'' Talos sees a procession making its way through the crowd of people. The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.''I do not know, this memory must have been before I acquired sentience'' Which means, it was before the first Cycle. A memory farther back than around three thousand years ago. Flower petals of bright vibrant colours are being scattered from the windows of the towers, they drop down to the plaza below like fluffy snowdrops. A pair of dancers, male and female, are twirling and waltzing side-by-side followed by a group of armoured men riding thick-plated horses. Their armours gleam like diamonds as they reflect the piercing rays of sunshine, enhancing their handsome fair faces. In each of their hands, they carry items such as bows and circlets designed with a nature motif. The onlookers gaze at them with admiration and awe, signifying these riders as people worthy of respect. ''Look at them. They treated my ''saviors'' like this too when they abducted me from my family. Not a single doubt whether their actions were righteous or not, just pure ignorance and admiration over mindless heroics'' Talos had once been taken in by his fellow humans, an act of humanity, they say. He remembers the happy times he once had, living peacefully undisturbed with the pack in a forest removed from human societies. They would gather together and hunt when game was present. It was mostly for sport rather than food, the nourishment they acquired was just an added bonus to their fun. Then they would take a dip in the crystal clear streams running down the picturesque mountain. The wolves would often playfully shake off their wet fur and spray him with drops of water. While reminiscing over his lost past, Talos keeps his feet moving as he follows the armoured men. They look like really important people, and they should be if they are within the Continental Dragon''s memory. Having this event before him being presented in such detail must mean that Narag observed this from somewhere close. From what he had heard of, Narag never favored the humans, so the very fact that this city exists in her memories is already a great peculiarity. The riders continue to press on a straight path, passing through the plaza and goes on a route leading up a hill. Talos could see a formation of marble columns forming a circle on top, but he could not make out the details because he is still far away. He considers shifting closer but his instincts tell him to wait and follow the men. Not even a dozen steps later, something gives rise to a wave of terrified screams from the people behind. Even the well-trained warhorses start to pace and snort nervously as they sense danger. Talos''s beastly instincts accurately pinpoints the source of the dreaded feeling welling up in him but it had no need to do so. The riders have dismounted their horses and their heads are turned up towards the sky in response to the looming shadow that befell them. The robust figure of a dragon is darting down towards them. Its gigantic maws open wide to reveal a set of razor sharp teeth as it delivers a bestial earth-shattering roar of fury. The air pressure from its descent alone pins Talos''s foot to the ground, greatly reducing his ability to move around. He sees the group of riders unsheathing their weapons with ease and readying themselves for a counter strike against Narag. A bright pool of flames start to gather in Narag''s throat, threatening to roast Talos and the men into cinders. Talos knows he has to shift to avoid his astral body being destroyed, but his instincts tell him to stay and observe even though his heart is already screaming for him to flee. He would not die if he is killed here, but he would be ejected from the dragon''s mind and suffer a terrible headache. If Narag wakes up while he is in that state, he is as good as toast. A louder roar comes in from the marble columns. If the dragon''s roar was a sound of bestiality, this one is full of majesty. Just from the roar alone, Narag is tossed away by a tremendous unseen force. Talos spots pieces of Narag''s thick dragon scale getting peeled off its body and her scaly wings being ripped into tatters. Narag''s figure fly farther and farther away like a limp rag doll as it is thrown by that invisible power. The scenery around Talos starts to distort and fade, signaling him that Narag had no recollections of it. Hence, this scene cannot be continued as she had never observed what happened next. Talos shifts his position in the direction Narag was thrown, hoping to find the injured dragon. He speeds over a rocky mountain, delves into a fetid jungle and crosses a huge lake in search of Narag. He stops at the dragon''s crash site, where hundreds of thick trees had been snapped up like dried twigs and the ground gouged out by Narag''s humongous body. Talos sees Narag''s figure shakily getting on her feet at the end of the freshly dug ditch. Finally locating his target, he shifts closer and places himself a dozen paces in front of Narag. The dragon stops her movements and gazes upon Talos''s foreign figure with her golden eyes. The long-haired human is wearing clothes that greatly differs from the others, they look like dull-coloured rags. And on his belt is a familiar sword, yet she could not place a name on it. It feels like she had seen it at some point in time, but when... ? Then, she realises where she is. ''You, how dare you trespass my mind? What business do you have with me that we could not meet in the world we share?'' She broadcasts her thought for Talos to hear. "I would have done so if I could, but I''ve heard tales of you going berserk and burning everything around you. I don''t really fancy the idea of being roasted alive'' He had seen the visual proof as well that confirms the lizardmen''s story. ''Preposterous, why would I...'' Something clicks in her mind, her more recent memories start to light up. Like a person waking up from their dream, Narag begins to remember. The surroundings warp and shimmer like the dying flame of a candle. The skies turn crimson and the clouds zip through it in fast-forward, leaving dozens of visible white lines. The scooped out land refills itself into place and the branches and twigs gather themselves to form bizarre arrangements of wood and leaves. Birds and beasts mutate and sprouts an extra appendage or two, sometimes a human arm or an extra head. Talos understands that he is seeing the touch of insanity on Narag''s mind. The dragon turns her head to the left and right repeatedly at high speed, her eyes appear unfocused on anything. ''WraTh, hAv-HavE- y0u reaLiseD whaT-wHaaa-whAt yoU HaVe DonE? N0, nOt Ju-juSt You! ALL Thr-tHrEe oF you AnD HIM aRe to Be bLaMed'' Narag''s projected thoughts are choppy and intoned strangely. It is a surprise how she can still communicate in this state. ''....'' ''T-T-t-thE cyCle iS NOt a FooLprOOf SysTem, thIs woRld is not wORtH ProTectIng! H-h-HE Must be stoPped, thE wOrld neEds to be desTroyed befoRE iT is ChaNged fuRTHer. ArmUs caNNot be hiS Pl-pL-plAYgrouNd!!'' ''...The Cycle is not at fault, it is I who have erred, Narag. I am aware that a conclusion would come one day, but this is for the best'' ''F0OL! ThIs OncE perFecT wORld hAD been TranSfoRMed inTo th1s abOminAtion anD yOu InsIst it iS foR tHE BEst?! ThE errorS Would cONtinuE tO PiLe uP unTIl it reaChes a MaxiMUm poiNt, thE unDerWorld WouLd OvERfill and ThE eNd - and- aND'' Narag stops moving its head and looks straight at Talos, or the sword on his belt to be more precise. All traces of madness had been lifted off her at that very instant. ''I will destroy this wretched cycle and destroy the world so it could return to what it once was. I will not be stopped. Not even by you, my vengeful friend'' Small cracks appear in the air and spiders their way toward each other, creating greater fractures in space. The world shatters into fragments and shards like broken glass. ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------- "The Cursed Lands, situated in the Northern half of the Northern Continent. It is separated from the rest of the world by the Kingdom of Hwalren, the Infallible Gate. Staying true to its namesake, the Cursed Lands is a curse placed upon all of humanity. It is home to a plethora of vicious man-eating monsters and has plagued the world for ages. Unlike the Earthscraper though, we have an abundance of information regarding it thanks to the knowledge shared by previous Heroes" The Hero and his party would have to venture through this God-forsaken place to reach the Demon King''s castle. "It had been reported and confirmed that the Cursed Lands hold no food or water source and any rations brought along would quickly spoil. This greatly impedes the Hero''s advance more than any monster. Keeping yourself well-nourished while fighting off endless hordes of monsters is a difficult task to accomplish" It would not do if the Hero arrives in front of the Demon King with an empty stomach and no energy. "Now here comes the confusing part, the creatures that live in the Cursed Lands are spawned from trees. Yes, they grow on trees like fruits" Even though he is a non-human himself, even Vey does not comprehend the concept. He was born like a regular lizardman from an egg in the hatchery. A good number of students let out gasps of surprise but not Chase. He had already read about this back in Godric''s mini library, so the shock had already passed a long time ago. "The coalition forces of humanity would often conduct campaigns to destroy these trees during the peaceful periods in between Cycles, but they have yet to succeed. Like the heads of a Hydra, each tree they cut would cause another two to sprout from the ground. It had been thousands of years and humans have yet to find a method to effectively destroy them" A few lizardmen scholars did pitch in to study the trees, but they could not figure it out as well. "With an endless amount of monsters being created, one must wonder what their diet consists of. Dozens of Heroes have confirmed that the monsters do not practice cannibalism and if you say they eat humans, you must remember that the Infallible Gate is named so for a reason. The creatures could never acquire enough humans as their food source as long as the Kingdom of Hwalren stands guard" The Kingdom of Hwalren is the vanguard of humanity, they guard the rest of the world from the brunt of the Demon King''s forces. "Some scholars went as far as to suggest that the monsters conduct photosynthesis like plants. That theory had been proven wrong by captured samples, though. The samples die within a week of no food and water, just like ordinary living beings. These wise scholars could only continue to scratch their heads when they take into consideration the vast amounts of nutrients needed for the trees to bear these monsters in the first place" You cannot create matter from nothing, the trees must have acquired their source of nutrients from somewhere. "As such, a few radicals claimed that the Cursed Lands is actually a land filled with an overabundance of food. They call it the Blessed Lands instead, to emphasise their points. This theory does not have any proof to it, since not a single edible material had been located there despite the fact that every square-inch of the place had been combed by generations of humans" However, Vey does not simply discard this particular theory because some ancient records of his tribe did record such a place in ages past. "In its deepest reaches is of course where the Demon King''s castle is located. The exact architecture of the castle is undetermined since various Heroes had given different reports which suggests that the castle might change its looks according to the Demon King''s desire" That is a lovely feature that Vey would appreciate to have in his own home. "It is worth to note that the majority of humanity''s forces are concentrated in Hwalren, including the reinforcements from Bosco and Armitage. As such, the Eastern and Western kingdoms are left with only a fraction of their original armies. In light of recent events such as the unexpected attack from creatures of the Millennium Forest though, several legions might be recalled to Armitage for security purposes" It makes sense to focus their forces on the most critical point which is the Cursed Lands. However, it would be disastrous if the Kingdom falls in the meantime. "We can only hope for the Infallible Gate to stand strong against the forces of the Demon King" Vey does not wish for the death of humankind. With the loss of life comes the loss of history and civilisation. He would be farther away from his goal if that happens. "Perhaps one of you here would be involved in the battle one day, now let us move on to the final Wonder of Armus. I''m sure all of you here are familiar with this... it is none other than Armitage''s own Millennium Forest" --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Talos flinches awake and finds himself beside Narag''s stirring body. ''I''ve failed spectacularly, haven''t I?'' Talos thought as he moves away to avoid getting squashed. ''It could not be helped, she was in no condition to have a proper conversation with us. I did not expect for the roots of madness to be so deeply embedded into her mind... you have to flee now and search for allies elsewhere as this is a lost cause'' Instead of heeding Wrath''s advice, Talos places places his bare feet firmly on the ground. He pulls out the pitch-black sword from his belt and holds it stalwartly in front of him. ''I won''t do that, Wrath. I would make a poor leader if I leave my pack defenseless on their own'' He tightens his grips on the hilt and bares his fangs. Wolves are honorable creatures, he promised to take care of this problem and so he shall. He would not turn tail and run away even though he is so terrified that his hairs are standing on end. ''...You are a splendid champion, Talos. If only you were born earlier...'' Narag flexes her enormous wings and stretches her powerful legs. She turns about to face the puny Demon King and opens her jaws wide to reveal a well of flames pooling up within her cavernous throat. ''The Continental Dragon has six hearts, make sure to avoid this and-'' A golden beam of light as big as a horse shoots into Narag''s open mouth and extinguishes her fire. A wispy trail of smoke smelling of burnt flesh escapes through her slitted nose. With bloodshot eyes and a burnt throat, Narag roars in pain and trashes wildly. The mountain trembles like a frightened kitten for each time she bumps her humongous body against its internal walls. She whips her carriage-sized spiked tail at Talos but before it could smash him into pieces, an unknown person holding a fan adorned with a dragon design appears in front of the 108th Demon King. The black-haired man swiftly swings the fan in his hand and a blast of wind dozens of times stronger than a cyclone tosses the dragon''s whole body and smashes her against the wall. Chunks of rock fall down from the walls as a result of the tremendous impact. "Fulmination!" The fan in the stranger''s hand shreds into pieces and organizes themselves into multiple transparent globes. Swirling red clouds could be observed inside each globe, threatening to burst through their confinements. The man clad in dragon-hide armour points his finger at the pinned dragon and half a dozen globes dart towards the target. They hit Narag on various spots of her body with a soft thud and.. A blinding flash of light accompanied by a deafening roar is produced as the globes explode. Talos is thrown back by the impact and hits his back hard against a large boulder. He coughs out a mouthful of blood and slides down the rock like a sack of potatoes. "Point!" The unnamed man shouts to no one in particular. As Talos staggers to his feet, he watches the globes coagulating and turning into a white butterfly. He stares dry-mouthed as the white butterfly circuits around the man. The stranger vanishes into thin air like he never existed. ''What..?'' Talos could not make heads nor tails of the situation. ''Narag!'' Snapping himself out of confusion, he peers through the dust clouds and spots the dragon''s lifeless carcass. Her body, layered by thick armour of scales had been blasted through on several locations. Her slit eyes have turned glassy, signifying her death. ''Get out of the mountain now!'' The hollowed out mountain could not stand the terrible impact of the previous explosion. It is only a matter of time before it collapses onto them. As there is nothing that he can do and nothing to be done, Talos agrees with Wrath. He replaces the sword on his belt and conjures a light ball before dashing through the tunnel he came in from with hopes that he would make it out in time. He sprints at the fastest pace he could, to the point that his muscles feel like they are tearing up. Just a little more and he would make it out... With a loud crumbling noise, the ceiling ahead of him crashes down and blocks his only way out. -------------------------------------------------------------------------- "Ah yes.. The Millennium Forest.." Vey repeats the name on purpose. "Found in the Western part of this Continent, it is a unique place indeed. Its property of having multiple layers with different environments and ecosystems alone would have given it the rights to be one of the Wonders" The humans have detailed records of only the four initial layers and their calculations state the existence of four more. "However, this Forest offers more to its mystery. For example, how could it only be discovered about a thousand years ago? The humans had created societies that spans across the plane for ages and yet they did not find this particular forest until approximately a millennia ago. Is this not strange in itself?" Vey has partial knowledge of the reason why but he chooses to withhold it for the same reason he did not divulge the locations of other sentient beings. Chase frowns and concentrates more than he already did. He had thought about this before, but he never got the answers for it. Even Marcus does not know. "This brought forth two theories. Theory number one states that the Forest had sprouted up out of nowhere around that time but this theory is strongly criticized for not solving anything. How did it suddenly ''sprout up'' ? As such, the second theory is more widely accepted. The second theory states that the Forest, as unlikely as it is, had been teleported from another place to its current location. This is further supported by the old journal that depicted ruins of civilisation found within the deeper layers of the Forest" If the Forest had suddenly grown over land, where did the ruins come from? As such, it is more logical to say it came from another place although teleportation is impossible. "It is a widely established fact that the creatures within the Millennium Forest would never exit it. That is, until the recent attacks.. but for a thousand years, they faithfully stuck to their territories within the Forest" "As you already know, being able to explore the fourth layer and reporting its information would earn you the rights to become a Zenithian Knight. Now this is another mystery... why is it that within the time span of a millennia, no one made it to heart of the Forest?" Countless Legendary individuals had been born into the world in that time. There must have been someone that had the ability to break through seven layers of defenses, and yet why is there no information? "I believe that there HAVE been people who had reached the innermost region of the Forest, but they either did not return or they chose to keep the secret to themselves" Oh, Vey knows the secret that lies within the heart of the forest but the secret itself holds more secrets that Vey has not an inkling of an idea about. "With the not-so-recent invention of the Glyph of Life though, it might be only a matter of time before its secrets are unveiled. Perhaps the Hero could explore it for us after he defeats the Demon King" If he could beat the Demon King, that is. Vey hopes he could. Vey sticks out his tongue to taste the mood of his students. He catches the scent of alertness in the air, which is a good sign for his class. Maybe he could go into his regular syllabus a little bit now. He flips the pages of his untouched book and stops at a bookmarked page. "The mysteries would surely be solved one day, but let us focus on things that have already been discovered. Let us talk about the political feud between the Tarranian line ..." The students who had been leaning forward sink back onto the back of their benches. They start to doodle on their notebooks or fold paper origami. Some of the girls pulled out mirrors to inspect their makeup. Only a few still remain focused on him. ''Why do I even bother...'' Vey sighs inwardly. ---------------------------------------------------------------------------- Trapped in the tunnel with his only way out blocked, Talos refuses to give up. He utilises his strength to the fullest by removing the rubble using his bare hands. It is a vain attempt, because more debris rolls down to replace the ones he had already removed. "Surviving a dragon and dying from a cave-in? I refuse to die like this!" Talos protests loudly. ''?!'' He senses something underneath him. Heeding his instinct, he steps to the side and pulls his fist back to punch the creature once it surfaces. As a silhouette pops out of the ground, Talos swings his fist but stops halfway as he sees who it is. "Glad to sssee you alive, wouldn''t have found you if it weren''t for the racket you were making" Shakti the lizardman''s upper half is poking out of the hole in the ground. "Get in, quick!" He hisses not out of anger but because he is a lizardman and that is just how they talk. Shakti retreats into the hole and Talos follows suit without any qualms. Anywhere is better than here right now, even some underground passageway the lizardman dug out. "Oof!" Talos falls down onto a rocky floor. The unprecedented fall inflicts some cuts and bruises on his body. He did not expect the hole to be so deep and with no footholds to boot. "Thissss way, and dim that magic light.. it hurtsss our eyesss...." Shakti shields his eyes with his four-fingered hands. Talos nods and extinguishes his Light Ball out of respect. His partial night vision is good enough to prevent him from walking into walls, at least. He follows Shakti into a branching cavern, he thinks. He could not make out the details but the outline looks like it. "Our scoutssss have dug into the dragon''s lair and found her dead body... you have kept your promise" Shakti says in a respectful tone. "It was not me, someone I didn''t know about appeared and killed her with ease" Talos clarifies the truth. "...I ssssee. Neverthelesssss, Narag is subdued just assss you promisssed" A bit of the lizardman''s disappointment is mixed into that sentence. ''Wrath, we need to have a talk later. I would like to find out about what Narag said to you and who that man was'' Talos dislikes secrets. There are no secrets among pack members. ''I promise to answer your questions once the Cycle starts. As for that man, I do not know his specific identity... and I''m afraid I can never tell you about who he is. That is just against the rules'' ''Very well, if he is involved and it is part of the rules, I''ll let it be'' "Here we are, welcome to our village" Shakti says proudly. Talos does not need to make another globe of light, the luminescent crystals scattered over the ceilings is giving off a comfortable amount of bluish lighting. He could see hundreds of clay huts arranged neatly on both sides of an underground stream. The huts are more advanced than they sound, a majority of them are built with three-storeys worth of floors, something that would be difficult for humans to emulate with clay. This is a different village from the one Talos visited before. It appears to be more refined and advanced somehow, perhaps the technological levels of each tribe is different. A group of grown lizardmen wielding spears and tribal shields make their way towards Talos and Shakti. "Thissss is our savior, Talos Wolfchild the 108th Demon King!" Shakti announces to his tribesmen. The warriors hiss in response and bang their spears against their shields. Judging from their lack of hostility, Talos assumes it to be a sign of respect. Shakti joins his brethren at the forefront and grabs a spear and shield. He makes eye contact with Talos and drops his equipment to the ground as part of some strange cultural sign. "To honor our promisssse, we the Zumerians, one of the four tribessss involved, pledge our allegiance to you!" The warriors bang their shields repeatedly and hiss like snakes rather than lizards. ''I hope the other three tribes would keep their promise, but at least you have one tribe as your ally now'' ''All this and I suppose I don''t even have a tenth of the forces needed to defeat the Hero and the 107th, do I?'' Talos smiles and nods at his new companions. ''It''s a long journey, my champion. A very, very long journey'' Talos Wolfchild, the one raised by wolves, the 108th Demon King and lesser known as the Champion of Nature took his first step on that day. ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Outside Professor Vey''s lecture hall, two peculiar boys are talking to each other. One is the silver-eyed Scholarship Beast, and the other one is the undesirable blind-folded boy. "So, was it not enlightening? History Class, I mean" Sky inquires as he bobs up and down on the balls of his feet. "Yes. Yes it was" Chase says uncomfortably as his eyes shift to his surroundings. Sky''s strange behaviour is attracting plenty of attention towards them. "Anyway, I want to go and check out the Magic Diagram Class so-" Chase is about to tell Sky that he could go anywhere he wants to. "Oh! Magic Diagrams, how lovely! Yes, yes it would be my pleasure to come along and explore the wondrous arcane arts!!" Sky shouts at the top of his lungs and twirls in a circle. "...yes, my pleasure as well" Chase answers stonily. "Oh yes, young master! I forgot to give you something..." Sky rummages inside his uniform''s inner pocket and pulls out a white envelope with a broken seal. Chase narrows his eyes as he stares at the envelope. He gingerly takes it off Sky''s outstretched hands and looks inside. "It includes your timetable for Combat and Magic classes, and I am glad to inform you that we are in the same class!" Sky says before Chase could even read the first word written on the parchment. "Same.. class....?" The muscles in Chase''s jaw starts to slack, causing him to open his mouth stupidly. ''I knew that it was strange that there was no information regarding my compulsory classes. I thought I got the dates for the timetable distribution mixed up but it was this guy all along!'' Chase lets out a long, tired sigh and continues to read the letter. There would be one session of Practical Combat and Theoretical Magic class each tomorrow, so no damage had been done since he did not miss out anything. "So, are we ready to depart for Magic Diagrams?" If Sky has a pair of dog-ears and a wagging tail, it would fit him perfectly at that moment. "...Yeah, let''s go" Chase turns around and makes his way to the relevant classroom with Sky tagging close behind him. ''It must be fate... struggling is futile... sigh....'' Chase resigns himself to having Sky sticking around. Maybe he will get used to him eventually, maybe. --------------------------------------------------------------------------- Hey, sorry for the slight delay! I lost a good chunk of my draft due to some undesired accident and had to write it again.... [th_107_.gif] So in this chapter you find out about the lizardmen! What? I never said the story only has humans in it... although most of it would be about humans, yes. This chapter and the next would be fraught with explanations, yes explanations for Chase but I will try to make it less boring with another character''s event in-between. In this chapter also, I can safely say that all the main characters have been introduced! Hooray! [th_057_.gif] See you next week! EDIT: I''m experimenting this jumping from one place to the other style, so if it sucks please tell me so I could discard it and go for another format
A great mess Armus Two sides of a coin, two sides of an eye
For The Curious Mind
Chapter 24: Falsehood For those who have read the notes regarding Mana at the end of chapter 22, things might seem a bit strange when you read the early parts of this chapter but don''t worry because I did not change anything (and you did not waste your time reading that note). Just read on and you''d understand. WARNING: This is a 15k words chapter. I tried to make it shorter by cutting down the descriptions but it still turned out this long. So if you''ve got something important to do soon, maybe save reading this for later. :lahla: -------------------------------------------------------------- "Yes, yes, now add a triangle there at eighty degrees to that line and... " Professor Nequam, the Magic Diagrams teacher is overseeing the work of a couple of boys in his class. After providing a brief explanation on what Magic Diagrams do, he handed out rolls of parchments, rulers and protractors to the students for a hands-on activity. He would have explained how they work in detail but then over half the class would definitely get bored in no time. In order to avoid turning off the students, he chose to conduct a practical class instead of a lecture. He had drawn an example of the simplest, basic spell in diagram form with measurements and the likes on the blackboard for them to copy. Even then, redrawing it might take fifteen to twenty minutes for an amateur. That is, if they do not make any mistakes which would require a redo from scratch. In the field of Magic, the diagrams are akin to indispensable tools that everyone should have. The geometrical arrangements which makes up the diagram of a particular spell is the very depiction of the fundamental pathway that Mana flows through in the process. It had been a couple of millenniums since humanity cracked the workings of Magic, and the process of executing a spell boils down to three steps. ''First, the spellcaster converts his inner Mana into the corresponding element. Second, he or she would have to transmit the converted Mana on the Mana pathway. Finally, the spell manifests itself in its designated form'' Nequam had had heard and repeated this explanation so many times that he could probably state it flawlessly while sleeping. ''And the Magic Diagram assists in cutting down the Mana cost of the second step'' By having only the fundamental pathway visually represented, the spellcaster can cut down excessive Mana usage while casting the spell. At least, that was how primitive Magic Diagrams worked. The old method of using the diagrams are too impractical as the spellcaster would have to keep the formation in view to receive the effect. Since then, nothing had really changed regarding the diagrams themselves. They are still just depictions of the pathways that could be made up of anything be it ink, blood, ashes or dirt. As long as the shapes are correctly arranged and represented, it counts as a functioning diagram. What did change, is the mentality of magicians. By breaking the second step into two parts, they no longer have the need to look at the diagrams in order to benefit from them. Instead of using said diagrams as visual stimulus, they convert them into tools. When using these tools, modern mages only need to transmit their Mana with the uncomplicated intention of tracing the lines on the diagram. This could be observed when the diagram appears to glow once Mana had been pumped into it. Once that is done, the spell would be cast with the same specifications drawn on the diagram. The very act of tracing the lines with Mana itself is considered a spell, hence the three-step process is converted into a more efficient but slightly more lengthy four-step process. The larger a magic diagram, the greater its Mana cost reduction. Although the process would consume a bit more time, it is too small of an amount that is hardly worth mentioning about. Layering diagrams over one another also enhances its efficiency but the difficulty is so high that superimposing even two diagrams together is considered to be the work of a genius. It is quite rare to find magicians using these diagrams in fast-paced battles, unless it was inscribed into certain items. Having a predetermined pathway reduces the flexibility of the spell in terms of trajectory and modifications. To top it off, such items are very rare and could only be found in dungeons and dangerous places. Whenever one is found, modern diagram artists would try to replicate the patterns but they would only succeed for one in every ten arrangements discovered. The ancient magical patterns are too intricate to be drawn with human hands, so perhaps there were precision tools used to make them back in the days. As such, diagrams are only used for defense and Mana-heavy work such as construction. "Hmmm.." Nequam scans the classroom and spots several idle students. "For those who are finished, bring your work to the front so we can test it out" As he says that, the rotund man walks towards the teacher''s table and sinks down into his cushioned chair. Eight students gingerly carry their parchments, taking care not to fold it because the ink had yet to dry completely. They shuffle towards Professor Nequam and spread their diagrams over the long and spacious table that looks like a large, elegant workbench. "Lovely, now you know what to do in order to check whether it''s working or not!" "Touch the paper, anywhere you''d like. Oh, except for the inky parts that is! Now, send in your Mana and watch the diagram do its work" Nequam eyes the spread out sheets and looks for any errors. He notices a few skewed shapes but there is nothing serious that would bring harm. Following the instruction, Chase places his index finger on a corner of his paper. ''Will it work? Did I do anything wrong?'' Chase fidgets slightly and nervously breaths in and out. He had never used a Magic Diagram, let alone draw one on his own. He would have had the experience a few weeks ago if it were not for the blood ruining all the diagrams Gillian''s team drew. Pushing down his worries, Chase lets the warm energy inside him flow along the drawn lines. The diagram glows brightly in response, as if it was welcoming Chase''s Mana. From the center of its patterns, a globe of pure white light surfaces from the parchment like an object emerging out of water. It floats up to one feet above the paper and hangs in mid-air. ''It works... it works!'' Chase beams as he stares at his airborne sphere of pure light. He could produce the same feat without the aid of a diagram in an instant but there is nothing wrong in enjoying the fruits of his twenty minutes labor. "Bravo, bravo! Nice work there, everyone. I can see a few deviation in brightness here and there.. you should probably pay more attention to the thickness of the lines. Now, if you don''t mind... can you cut off the Mana supply? Getting quite... sunny in here" Nequam explains while he covers his eyes with one palm. His drawn example had been adjusted to produce a soft, dim light ball but the students'' errors had made the intensity unbearable to look at. The light balls disappear one by one, bringing comfy lighting back to the classroom. Nequam''s vision is still compromised though, he could see multiple annoying ghost-like spots all around. "Now.. if the diagram could produce the spell, it means it works. So, did you feel it? The sensation of having your workload reduced, like lifting a bucket half-filled with water instead of a full one?" Nequam inquires as he blinks furiously to get rid of the spots he is seeing. "What, didn''t notice anything? Alright, try creating a simple light ball without and with the diagram to compare. Oh, wait until I turn around first" The professor shows his back to the students in order to protect his overstimulated retinas. The students conduct their little experiments as instructed to find out the difference in Mana cost required. Chase closes his eyes to avoid shedding any unnecessary tears. Sky on the other hand, seems completely oblivious to the flashes of light. He probably switched off his ability and made use of his four layers of blindfolds. ''Hmmm?'' Chase feels the amount of Mana flowing out through both of his hands. One of them is producing the sphere using the diagram, the other is done manually. ''I don''t feel any difference...'' He frowns in puzzlement, trying to figure out why. ''Is it too small of an amount to notice? No, that has nothing to do with it.. they really are using the same amount of Mana'' To make sure of it, Chase opens his eyes to see for himself. The two globes of light are same-sized and are shining with equal intensity. Then, why is the workload not reduced by the diagram? "Psst... Sky, let me try yours" Maybe his work is faulty. "Oh, is this an exchange to build up bonds of friendship? How delectable, let us proceed without any further delays!" Sky smiles widely from ear-to-ear thinking that this is a friendly gesture of some sort. "..." Chase does not even bother to clarify himself. He had learnt that doing so would only make things worse. He transmits his Mana into Sky''s diagram and adjusts the light ball on his other hand to match the one freshly produced. ''... Nothing. There''s no difference'' "Done? Great, now banish those little suns so we can get on with class! Take down the design and measurements in a notebook and... you there, what''s wrong?" Nequam turns around and faces the students. He finds one of them still channeling Mana and maintaining the spell. "I don''t feel any difference.." Chase explains feebly to the confused professor. "Eh, what do you mean? It doesn''t feel easier to cast?" Strange, everyone should be able to sense the reduction in Mana cost. Is there something wrong with his work? "Cancel your spell and let me see it for a bit" Nequam stretches out his open palm to grab the paper. "Ah, that''s not mine. I''m trying out this guy''s work in case mine is faulty" "Oh? And you still did not feel any difference? Strange.... let me try out both of them then" Nequam grabs both of the parchments and brings them closer to him. He pulls out a monocle out of his coat pocket and puts it on his right eye. He brings his face close to the pieces of paper, so close that his nose is almost touching them. ''Nothing wrong here.... some slight kinks here and there but the reduction functionality should be working'' Deciding it would be faster for him to test it out himself, he places both of his hands on each diagram and sends his Mana into them. Two orbs of light emerge from the papers as expected. He inspects the two globes for a moment and lifts his palms off the parchments. "It works just fine, perhaps you have low Mana sensitivity. It''s a rare condition but nothing dreadful, maybe we can try larger diagrams next time for more noticeable changes but for now let''s proceed with.." Nequam brushes off the issue as a student error and continues to instruct the students. After all, he had already tried them out and found no problems. ''Low Mana sensitivity? No way, I did plenty of stuff that needed some delicate work!'' Chase is dissatisfied with the professor''s answer but he keeps the emotion from showing up on his face. He will figure things out on his own later. --------------------------------------------------------------------- Chase and Sky walks around the complex looking for other classes to try. The corner of the silver-eyed boy''s mouth is slightly curved downwards, portraying his unhappiness. The blindfolded teenager beside him watches with concern. "Fret not, young master! I am sure you are more than capable despite being slightly impaired and-" Offering words of encouragement, Sky pats Chase on his back. He considers giving a tight, warm hug full of love if needed. "Wha-what? Impaired? I am not impaired!" Chase replies hotly. The only thing ''impaired'' here is most likely Sky''s brain. "My apologies, poor choice of word there. Let''s replace it with ''special'', yes that sounds better, so what if you are a bit spe-" "No, that does not make it any better. You know what would make it better, though?" Chase looks straight into Sky''s blindfolds, at the spots where the eyes should be. "What would that be?" Sky asks curiously. Chase gives a long, exasperated sigh and looks away. "Never mind" Chase wanted to give an abrasive answer but he decided against it. Sky did not do anything wrong to him to warrant such rude behavior. In fact, no one did anything wrong to him. There is no need to get angry over anything, but why does he feel so unsettled over this matter? He looks up at the blue skies above, searching for calmness in its endless expanse. He takes in a deep breath and exhales after holding it in for a few seconds. He extracts his pocket watch from within his uniform to look at the time. "Do you have any classes in mind?" It is not even noon yet, there is still plenty of time to look around. Chase had already listed out the classes he is going to take, but maybe there are other noteworthy ones that he missed out. After all, he is quite inexperienced, so he might have made the wrong choices. "Why don''t we visit the far-" Sky begins excitedly. "Besides farming and cooking, yes" Chase rolls his eyes before Sky mentions the predictable answer. ''Gosh, this guy should have been born a farmer'' Chase resists the temptation to palm his forehead. "I''m afraid not. Oh, oh, I have a flash of insight!" Sky snaps his finger and beams brightly while bobbing up and down. "...What?" ''The only part that shows his nobility is his slightly eloquent and long-winded way of talking'' Chase notes as he eyes the eccentric teenager with a mix of irritation and despair. "Let us walk around and barge into any open classes!" Sky gestures at the rows of classrooms all around them. Signboards placed outside informs the students whether the class is closed or open. Some classes still allow entry even while they are in session. "Okay, sounds fun. So which one-" Before Chase could even ask, Sky dashes to the entrance of a classroom and beckons him to come over. ''Why not.. why not...'' Chase ignores the growing crowd that is observing their antics. Somehow, he is less conscious of himself knowing that the center of attention is skewed towards Sky instead of him. He had given up all hope of keeping a low profile yesterday, so it barely matters. He arrives beside Sky who stretches his hand horizontally, motioning Chase to enter first. Chase does not even bother taking a look at the signboard to check what sort of class this is. He had been having little to no fun since he arrived at this Academy, so why not spice it up a bit? No matter how mild the excitement, that is. With a gentle push, the mahogany door swings inwards and reveals the interior. The class is designed to be like a regular lecture hall, but the windows have been replaced with stained glass depicting white lions. The students fill half a dozen row of seats, and they exude an aura of tranquility and gentleness. Standing right in front of the students is a person Chase assumes to be the professor. The professor is a bald man with a wrinkled forehead that speaks of wisdom rather than senility. He runs his fingers through his long grey beard which is neatly tied at the end. His choice of clothing is a brown robe adorned with a large white lion on the front. As they hear the soft creaking noise made by the door, the professor and his students turn their heads to look at the newcomer. A soft, warm smile that reaches the eyes forms on each of their faces. Chase is not sure whether he is imagining it, but he could see a ray of light shining down on the priestly professor. "Welcome, to our humble class. My beloved students, say hello to our new brother" He spreads his arms wide as a welcoming sign. "Welcome, brother" The students answer in unison, their smiles unwavering. He points at an empty space opened up by the students. "Come, seat yourself and we shall discuss about the greatness of the White Li-" "Where are you going, young one?" He tilts his head in puzzlement as he sees the boy slowly closing the door. Chase smiles stiffly and continues to pull back the handle of the door. *Clack* Chase closes the door completely, hiding him in entirety from the fervent eyes of the believers inside. "Ah, I take it you are not a very religious person?" Sky shoots his question at Chase. "If being religious means I put more faith in a sacred animal over myself, then perhaps no" Chase answers and steps away from the door, putting some distance between him and the classroom. ''Too creepy. Way too creepy'' Chase grips his head in both hands and looks at the tiles below to shake off the image of those enlightened students inside. "How about this class!" Sky''s voice reaches his eardrums from a distance away. Chase lifts his head up to find Sky dozens of meters away in front of another set of thick doors. Chase rushes over to the blindfolded boy and stops beside him. He tries to decide whether he should find out what class this is first or just enter and take the risk. However, he is not given the privilege to choose as Sky had already opened the door and walked in. "Hey, wait a sec-" Chase chases after him. *Clang!* *Clang!* *Clang!* Thunderous clangs reverberate over the brick walls. Chase has barely spent five seconds inside the room, but his sweat pores are already working themselves like no tomorrow because of the intense heat. The smell of sweat and burning metal seeps into his nostrils, creating an unpleasant mixture that he could live without experiencing. A large, overly buff man wearing a blacksmith''s apron is standing over an anvil ten meters away. He holds a monstrous-looking hammer in his right hand, the type that could possibly crumple armour like paper. He is not paying the slightest attention to the newcomers who had just entered, his eyes are focused solely on the reddish rod of metal placed on his anvil. He swings back his hammer and brings it crashing down onto the helpless piece of metal. Chase could see that it was not a simple swing. The man twisted his waist and legs in unison with his arm, bringing together the force and weight of his entire body into one blow of the hammer. Beads of sweat are shaken off his body from the movement, crimson sparks flies out from the victimized pounded metal. The blacksmith uses the recoil of his blow by swinging the hammer in a circle and bringing it down again. He repeatedly utilises the recoils to strike down mercilessly again and again, without wasting any moment to start over. Chase and Sky observes the blacksmith at work, mesmerized by his powerful, fluid movements. It is not as elegant as a dance, but it has its own manly charm to it that enthralls women and men alike. On the twenty-seventh strike, the blacksmith stops pounding and places his hammer on a workbench a distance away. He grabs a dirty-looking towel and wipes off the lines of sweat on his body. He is not done with his work, a blacksmith''s job is not a quick and easy one. He is merely taking a short break, a minute or two at most to ease his muscles. Tossing the towel aside, he stares fiercely at the two boys. "DAVE, WE''VE GOT NEW APPRENTICES!" He bellows at another blacksmith working at the back of the class, or smithy for a more appropriate term. "HUUUUH?!" A rough voice answers back in the midst of cringe-worthy clangs. ''Which part of that is ''Dave''?'' Chase ponders in silence as he sizes ''Dave'' up. ''Dave'' is a woman. A huge, tall and muscular woman that could snap Chase in half if she wants to, but a woman still. Just what sort of parents would name their daughter ''Dave''? "A woman named Dave? How peculiar!" Sky mentions aloud. Luckily the blacksmiths did not hear him or chose to completely ignore his potentially offensive statement. "I SAID WE''VE GOT NEW APPRENTICES, YOU DAMN COW!!" The male blacksmith repeats himself roughly. Maybe Sky''s statement is not even worthy of an offense, these people seems to be quite rough in terms of looks and manners. Perhaps they are partly deaf as well, from listening to this racket all day long. "WHAT WAS THAAAAAT?!" Dave continues to swing her hammer down on whatever she is working on, drowning out even her own voice. "DAMN YOU WOMAN, WAIT THERE I''LL COME OVER!" The male blacksmith stomps his way to approach Dave, his face a thundercloud of frustration. "I SAID, WE -" A strange noise mixes in with one of Dave''s hammering sounds. A small fragment of steel breaks and jumps off the anvil, spinning wildly in mid-air. With a sinking thud, it embeds its sharp point into the male blacksmith''s right boot. The man stares at the metal piece that is sticking out of his boot like a sore thumb, and reaches down to tug it out in one go. A thread of sticky red blood connects the fresh hole on his feet with the sharp object. "SEE WHAT I TOLD YOU ABOUT WATCHING OVER THE TEMPERATURE? LOOK AT THIS CRAP, IT COULDN''T EVEN PIERCE MY FOOT PROPERLY!!" He brandishes the offending piece of metal in front of Dave''s face. His injured foot seems to be of no concern to him. "Forget that. What was it you were saying, George?" Dave ceases to shout as her work has already been ruined. "I said, we''ve got some young ''uns in our class" George tosses the bloody steel piece away like trash and wipes his fingers over his apron. "Where? I don''t see anyone" Dave cranes her neck to look over George''s shoulder. She squints hard to make sure she is not missing anything or anyone. George turns around to see for himself and finds the smithy deserted, except for him and Dave. He scratches his head and crosses his arms like he is deeply contemplating something. "....They''re gone. Lads these days, none of them got any guts to work with metal!" He spits onto Dave''s anvil, which causes a sizzling sound. "Oi!" Dave retorts at her companion, angry that he has sullied her precious anvil. ------------------------------------------------------------ "So, I take it you are not too keen on smithing?" Sky asks while he fiddles with the blindfold. It must have soaked in all the sweat that went down his forehead. "I WAS interested, but I need to rethink this option" Smithing had been one of Chase''s predetermined choices, since he was quite fascinated with the stories he read about heroes forging their own weapons and the likes. It would definitely serve as a great method of physical training, at the very least. However, having seen its dangerous possibilities firsthand, Chase has to take it into account before deciding to take the class. "Since we''ve-- I''ve chickened out of two classes, let''s say we stay for a session for the next class we barge into for a change" Chase knows that abruptly exiting the class like what he just did twice is rude, and he should not make a habit out of it. He also acknowledges the fact that they would probably miss hidden gems scattered all around if he only relies on his first impression to judge a class. ''We''ve already got two outs, the next one has a high probability of being a good one!'' Chase is still determined to continue the ''barging in without checking what class it is'' plan. "I''ll pick this time, okay?" Chase says, receiving a smile and a nod from Sky. ''Maybe this one.. yes.. this one has the feelings of greatness to it!'' Chase grabs onto a gilded doorknob connected to a white-painted iron door. He motions Sky to check the signboard whether the class is open and receives a confirmatory nod from his blindfolded companion. The door has a number of monster carvings on it, each twisting and bending their bodies in what Chase assumes to be defeated poses. He sees a Hydra wrapping seven of its snake-like heads around its legs, a Wyvern curling up like a ball with its wings contorted around its waist and a few others in disfigured forms. This door must be the brazen display of the professor''s confidence in teaching his or her students on how to defeat powerful monsters. '' It must be saying ''this is how those beasts would look like once you get your hands on them'', I can tell'' With unshakable conviction, Chase turns the doorknob and opens the path to greatness. "The Winding Snake!" He has yet to fully open the door, but he could already hear the name of a move being called out. It must be a combat technique of some sort, that involves the movements of a snake in a way. "5, 6, 7, 8... The Crouching Tiger!" The instructor''s voice rings over the parqueted floor and mirrored walls. A man wearing some comfortable-looking, form-fitting pants and top has the upper half of his body bent down. Rather than looking fierce though, he looks absolutely ridiculous with his legs straightened and bottom poking upwards. "7, 8! Now, The Drunken Hydra!" The instructor turns his body to the side and pokes out his upside down head between his knees. The students copy his posture diligently, or at least attempt to copy him. The look of suffering is perfectly portrayed on the faces of the less flexible ones. Their countenance are contorted by pain, and reddened by strain. "5, 6, 7" He sees the two newcomers standing idly at the doors and signals them to join in, using his eyes. It appears that he is not the type that appreciates any interruption in his class. ''Damn it'' Chase wholly regrets his decision, but a promise is a promise. Whatever class this is, he has to stick with it for the remainder of the session. Hopefully, it is not a long one. Chase and Sky walk to the very back row of students. As usual, Sky is smiling in a happy mood and trails behind him like a faithful dog. He feels the sidelong glances thrown at their direction as they pass by. It appears that there are only three males in the classroom, which is him, Sky and the instructor. Being surrounded by females is not a preferable situation for Chase, so he chose to place himself behind them and away from view. However, that turns out to be a mistake. By positioning himself at the rear, he is unable to see the instructor due to the other students blocking his view. Hence they fail to copy the instructor''s movements and has to resort to the alternative, copying the students in front. That, is extremely embarrassing. Dressed in fitting pants and thin tank tops that follows the contours of their feminine bodies, there are hardly any safe places for Chase to rest his eyes on. Wherever he looks, he has the feeling that he is going to be labeled a pervert by the girls. ''What sort of class is this? Damn it! Oh my god, this pose... it''s too risque!'' Chase squeezes his eyes shut as soon as he captures the form, to minimize the embarrassment of both parties. ------------------------------------------------------------------- "Oh, my back....." Chase complains to nobody in particular as he lies down on his bed. He had to retire early from his class hunting due to the muscle pain he received in the afternoon. Apparently the class is named ''Yoh-ga'' or something that sounds like it. it is a beneficial exercise introduced by the late 106th Hero around the time he laid out the plans for the Academy. He only demonstrated a few moves, and the remaining are added in later by people who were interested by his idea. In essence, the class is believed to forge a flexible and healthy individual in body and mind. Perhaps due to its lack of ''strenuous activity'', the majority of practitioners are women, as Chase had seen for himself. As for the ''lack of strenuous activity'' part, Chase has to differ. At the end of class, both him and Sky were called by the instructor for a little talk as the other students shuffle out of the studio. The instructor admonished them both for not being properly dressed for class, and they should have waited even if they were so eager to join. This brought about some confusion in Chase, as the instructor is expecting them to know about it beforehand. Sky whispers into his ear about what was written on the signboard, apparently there was a section that told them to write their names and campus address first before joining. That information would be used to provide them with the proper ''yoga clothing'' to wear during class. When Chase asked Sky why he did not inform him of it earlier, he replied with an infuriating ''You never asked'' accompanied by an innocent shrug. As such, he was forced to write down his name on the list because he did not have the heart to tell the instructor that he entered the class at random. By tomorrow, he would get a set of fresh yoga pants and a tank top. For some reason, the 106th Hero insisted that all women taking the class must wear the pair of pants. Chase can see why, and his impression of the 106th Hero drops a little bit. Nevertheless the day was not entirely unproductive, he did enter five classes in total, and stayed for three out of five. What he needs now is rest, and prepare for his long-awaited classes tomorrow , the theoretical Magic and practical Combat class. With a flick of his hand, Chase extinguishes the lamps in his room and allows the darkness of the night to swallow it whole. -------------------------------------------------------------------- Chase awakes to a fresh new morning with most of his muscle pains alleviated and takes a customary shower. Putting on his school uniform, he parts the safety curtains and opens the door to see an expected person waiting for him. He flinches a little bit at the sight of Sky''s crimson irises scanning him over, but tries hard to ignore it for the moment. He realises something off about his neighbor''s appearance, and that is the shiny white suit sewn with metal plates he is wearing. "I thought the practical class is going to be held in the evening?" Chase asks, he would rather not wear the Battle Suit for the whole day since it looks quite uncomfortable. Besides, it looks ridiculously tacky. "Yes, but I do not feel like returning to the dormitory to change later on" Sky answers as his eyes linger on Chase''s face. "...Good point, be right back" Chase closes the door and replaces the curtains to their original position. Instead of changing his clothes, he grabs the suit and stuffs it into his bag for an easy solution. He would just find some place to change before class, nothing difficult. ''Speaking of uniforms...'' Chase stares down at the uniform he is wearing. ''I still haven''t returned this to that boy. Ethan, was it? Heck, I don''t even know where to find him... probably need to drop by Garion''s class to find out later on'' Not to mention his own uniform is probably still stored somewhere in Garion''s workshop. He should grab that and get it fixed sometime soon. ''Should I bring weapons?...Nah, they probably have some wooden ones prepared for class'' "Done, let''s go" Chase says as he exits the room and locks the door. "Ah, storing it inside your bag, young master? Brilliant solution, so simple and yet so brilliant!" Sky claps his hands enthusiastically. His ability allows him to see into the bag''s content. "Err..yeah..sure.." Chase responds in a half-hearted manner. "So, what are your opinion on my Battle Suit''s coloring? I believe the light blue shade could have been a bit darker..What say you, young master?" Once again his line of sight is locked onto Chase''s face. "Light blue? What are you talking about?" Chase raises an eyebrow and looks hard at the suit. It is definitely white, and a dash of silver maybe but no blue. "Ahaha, yes of course. Just a morning joke, don''t mind it" He smiles and waves it off. ''.....'' They walk side-by-side into the lift, going all the way down to the ground floor and into the carriage outside and Chase has the oddest feeling that Sky is observing him. Chase refrains himself from asking since it looks like Sky would not tell him even if he did ask about it. ------------------------------------------------------------------ They part ways at the Main Building because Chase has to meet up with the professor in charge first before entering class. A small footnote at the bottom of his timetable informs him to do so, and so he shall. While Bolt Skylar heads to the classroom straightaway, Chase looks for the room of a certain "Professor Miria". ''I guess this is it... or is there another Miria?'' He stops in front of a simple wooden door. A silver plaque with the professor''s name is the only decoration on it. Before he could knock to confirm, the door swings inwards to reveal a stack of papers hiding the upper half of a human. Chase sidesteps quickly to avoid crashing with the woman but she does a splendid job of falling down on her own. The bundle of papers slips out of her hands and scatters all over the floor. "Ouch!" The bespectacled woman with an auburn ponytail cries out. She hastily recovers and starts to gather all the papers. It seems like there is a specific order for them as she keeps glancing at the papers before rearranging them into the stack. Chase helps to gather up the pieces that are gradually being blown farther away and brings them to her, but he leaves the sorting out to the professor. "Thank you. Heaven knows what would''ve happened if these flew away to God knows where. Oh dear look at the time!" She gazes at a miniature clock tower built in the middle of the complex. "Erm, are you the Professor Miria that teaches Magic in class 3-E?" Chase puts on a polite smile and asks. "Huh? Oh, yes, yes! That''s me, who are y-- Oh, it''s you! The scholarship student!" Finally getting a hold of herself, she recalls the face that she saw during the test several days ago. "Chase, Chase-" Chase introduces himself and stiffly offers a handshake then withdraws it hastily, seeing that the professor has her hands full. "Blackstone, yes I''ve been informed. I''m sorry, I''ve completely forgotten about our meeting this morning... Well there''s really nothing much actually, I was supposed to inform you of a few things and then introduce you to your classmates later on. We can talk as we move, I''m- We''re going to be late if we keep chatting here, you see.." She finally managed to tidy up the mess she made. Holding the bundle tightly between her arms, she adopts a fast pace of walking. "Umm.. professor? I can carry the papers, if you need help" Chase feels sorry seeing how uncomfortable she is, having to occasionally poke her head to the side to see where she is going. The tower of paper is blocking her view. "Oh no, no it''s okay, you don''t have to burden yourself. I''m completely fi- fi-aaaaah!" *Flutter* *Flutter* She accidentally snags her feet over her trailing brown cloak and falls yet again, scrambling the bundle all over the place. It was so sudden and unexpected that Chase could not do anything to help, so he dashes off to collect the paper strewn about without being asked to instead. "Hugh...I would.. appreciate your help.." She hangs her head low in depression and starts to clean up the mess yet again. "It''s no problem, no problem at all professor" Even if she refuses to receive aid, Chase would have insisted because they would never reach class at the rate they were going at. ---------------------------------------------------------------- They make it to class without any further accidents, but there were a few close calls. Chase finds it hard to believe that such a person like her exists, given how prone she is to falling. Apparently the things she wanted to inform him has to do with how the Combat and Magic classes work. The Academy uses an escalator system for those two particular classes, so her current third semester students had already known each other for quite some time. Since Chase is a newcomer, she would need to introduce him to the rest of the class. Along the way, she also talks a little bit about what the class is all about and how wonderful Chase''s talents are. Chase could only blush in silence as he is praised. "Now, let''s go in" Miria opens the sliding door of the classroom. Thankfully it is located on the ground floor, otherwise she might fall somewhere on the stairs. The class that was filled with chatters quiets down as the students return to their seats. Chase places the load he is carrying onto the teacher''s table and tries to shrink himself as much as he could behind the professor. In the meantime, he glances around nervously and takes in the surrounding details. A fancy reddish-brown wallpaper adorns the walls, illuminated by the orange glow of a large fancy chandelier bolted to the ceiling. While being air-conditioned like most buildings on campus, the students are seated on warm-looking sofas complete with a set of armrest and footrest. There are three long tables in each row, forming a three columned arrangement. Three students share a single table, to promote friendship. The 106th Hero once said ''Physical distance can distance the heart'', hence they shall be seated close to each other to create friendships. In the first row of the middle column, Chase sees two familiar faces and an empty seat. One is a blindfolded teenage male who is smiling and waving excitedly, the other is an emotionless boy who had lent him a uniform. Chase barely remembers the face, but he could never forget that peculiar brown hair which is slowly being devoured by its newly grown white parts. "..And so I will hand it over to him to introduce himself" Miria ends her brief explanation. ''Eh? I have to introduce myself.... in front of all these people??'' Chase widens his eyes in disbelief. He clutches the sides of his coat hard and forces down the bubbling nervousness. Every single person in class 3-E has his or her eyes on him. As one of the four Scholarship Beasts, Chase holds a significant amount of fame in the Academy. The curiosity of his fellow students is only to be expected as he is an anomaly among the rich and wealthy. "H-h...Ehem!" Chase tries to say hello but it got stuck somewhere on his tongue. Thus, he covers it up as an attempt to clear his throat. "Hello, my name is Chase Blackstone. It is nice to meet you" His voice decreases in volume the more he talks. Miria senses Chase''s nervousness and claps her hand loudly to rescue him from his plight. Chase is greeted by a round of polite applause by seventeen students, one vigorous clapping from his temporary butler and one angry stare by a black-haired boy who sits close to the window. ''Eh..? What did I do..?'' Chase averts his eyes from the intense gaze from the unknown student. "You can take your seat now, Mr. Blackstone. There is an empty seat right here in front between Mr. Stream and Mr. Hall, and there''s another one back there by the window right next to Mr. Deniro" She points at the available seats. ''Stream? Hall? I guess one of them is Ethan but I thought Sky''s last name is Skylar?'' Chase considers his options as he stares at the two known weirdos. ''Deniro... now why is this person looking at me so intently.. ? Damn it, I really want that seat by the window but I got a feeling he would hit me in the face if I sit beside him'' There is something special about that back-row seat next to the window. Chase can hear the seat calling to him, like it was made entirely for him. It has an air of greatness to it, as if it was a seat reserved for heroes and protagonists alike. Chase does not think so highly of himself, but the seat attracts him regardless. ''I can picture it, I can picture myself sitting there and staring out of the window to look at trees or perhaps the track field... but that guy is giving off too much killing intent!!'' Dripping with sweat, Chase''s shoulders droop as he resigns himself to be sandwiched between Sky and Ethan. At least one of them is going to be quiet, so he would only have to endure one person. He hardens his resolve to change seats whenever a chance opens up sometime later. "Oh, I knew you would choose this seat! Ethan, greet our new friend!" Not even bothering to lower his voice, Sky urges the silent boy to say hello to Chase. Thankfully, Ethan does not pay any attention to him. Chase could hear the sniggering sounds coming from the row behind him, and he blames no one for it. If he is not stuck in this situation himself, he would have found it to be slightly comedic, just slightly. "Hey, about this uniform.. I''ll give it back as soon as I get mine fixed, okay? Thanks a lot, really" Chase drops his tone by several levels and whispers to Ethan. The boy glances sideways at him and nods. At least he is getting some acknowledgement, unlike Sky who is not even worth any attention. ----------------------------------------------------------------------------- Miria POV ----------------------------------------------------------------------------- ''Hmm.. looks like he already has some friends. Good, good.. I was getting worried for him a moment ago, seeing how nervous he was. I should give the others more opportunity to get to know him then..'' Miria thinks as she pulls out the attendance list. She is just as nervous as the boy, actually. This is the first class she will be handling in her teaching career, and she has some doubts about her capability. She did ask the previous professor regarding the students in this class, and she could spot a few corresponding names based on the descriptions she got. ''Ethan Hall, the extremely quiet one who would only speak one or two sentences per week. He seems a bit.. worse than I thought, quite pale and tired-looking too..'' ''Bolt Skylar Stream, the boy with the Opacity Canceler ability. The blindfold gave him away, so it wasn''t that hard to recognize him. The naming sense of his parents is quite strange though.. a two-pieced first name of all things. No, no, Miria, it is bad to be so judgmental about your students!'' She admonishes herself. ''And the last one I could recognise.. Aaron Deniro. Son of Illias Deniro, and also next-in-line to be the head of the wealthiest and most powerful family in Armitage. His black-hair and violet eyes, well-built frame is a dead giveaway since no one else has the same features here. He looks quite.. angry, though? Oh no, am I doing something wrong?'' She could feel the murderous aura coming from him. ''Uuuu... I''m scared to call their names.. No, be strong, Miria! Your grandfather is the headmaster, you can''t embarrass him!'' She grips the quill hard, almost snapping it in half. ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------- As soon as the attendance had been taken, Professor Miria replaces the attendance list inside her file. Chase throws a look at Aaron Deniro and finds the boy still glaring daggers at him. Professor Miria searches for a few pieces of paper from the stack she brought along and pulls it out. With trembling feet, she starts to read from it. "Welcome back to the Academy and .. and welcome to the third semester Magic class! Today, we shall brush up on the basics you have learnt over the previous two semesters and we shall do that via... a quiz!" Her announcement is met by a number of groans from the students. "Umm... okay, first question! Describe what is Mana and how spells are cast. Would anyone like to answer?" Miria pans her head from left to right, scanning for any enthusiastic faces. ''what is.. Mana, and how spells are cast? I... I have no idea!!!'' Chase avoids eye contact and stares down at the table as if the answers are written there. Gillian Cloud was an excellent teacher, in terms of the results he produced. His teaching objectives was to turn Chase into a spell-slinging battle machine, and he made plenty of progress in that direction. Since Chase has the Mana Manipulation ability, he completely neglected teaching him any theoretical things as Chase only has to imagine in order to cast the spells he desires. There were a few ancient books in Godric''s Hollow that had some information regarding Magic but they hardly made any sense to him, none of them mentioned any usage of Mana. "You seem to be very spirited, Mr. Stream" Miria noticed that Sky is the only one who shot his hand up as soon as she asked the question. She tries to wait for the others to volunteer, but it seems none of them are interested. The longer she looks around, the more energetic Sky gets. He is now standing up and hopping up and down to garner her attention. "But let us give the chance to our new friend. Mr. Blackstone, would you mind?" She launches a hopeful look towards Chase. ''Crap, crap, crap, why me???'' Having his name so blatantly called out, he no longer has the privilege to feign ignorance. "Oh, umm.. no, not at all. Sure, I''ll answer... yeah.. hmm...I know this" Before he could stop himself, his mouth has already begun to spew out lies. ''Damn it, why did I say that?! Now I HAVE to answer it correctly. Think... think... this is the basic of basics, there must be a very simple answer to it!'' "Mana is... it''s a.. it''s the energy present all around us and to cast a spell... you... uhh.. gather it up, then send them out and just.. change the energy to fit your spell " Chase presents his answer, praying hard that he at least got it close. "....." His answer is met by complete silence. "Very.. hmm.. innovative. Good answer, and thank you Mr. Blackstone but I prefer more.. standard answers. Okay, let''s go through this question together, shall we?" She diverts the attention away from Chase, knowing that she made a mistake in asking him. How would she know the prodigy level boy would not be able to answer something so simple? Her good intentions completely backfired. "Mana exists in our surroundings in four basic elements. Namely Earth, Water, Fire and Air, and..." She continues to explain the well-known theory. "Don''t worry, young master. It was a brilliant answer, no doubt about it. Quite astounding really, I was amazed and..." Sky pats Chase''s back in a reassuring manner. ''Damn it...'' Chase palms his face. ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------ On the snowy cap of a craggy mountain in the middle parts of the Northern continent, the melodious sound of a harp being played permeates the skies and echoes throughout the network of caves below. "This might sound repetitive, but I find this place to be very pleasant" The person on the wheelchair states to his musical companion. His youthful voice and appearance belies his old age. "It''s fine, I think of the same thing as well. A pity this mountain is not high enough to reach the clouds, otherwise I would truly feel like an angel playing the harp" The musician replies in a sing-song manner as he stares at the clouds above. The fluffy things are so close yet unreachable. The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement. He continues to play one of his favourite piece on the strings he spread out. Nifty tools, those strings. They could be a weapon when he needs to fight, they could be a sensory tool for scouting and most importantly they could take the place of any and all stringed musical instruments. Chatto loves the versatility of the wires, it is like an orchestra, suitable for playing a variety of symphonies. "Well, I don''t know about making this mountain any higher but I can bring the clouds down if you want" Alcee Blackstone, son of the 106th Hero presents his generous offer. "Bring the clouds down, hahaha... I would have laughed more, but I believe you are not joking, are you?" He had seen and experienced for himself, the Mana Manipulator''s overwhelming power. "Partly joking, yes, but really.. I can do it if you want" The seemingly disabled man chuckles softly. "No, it''s fine. I''ll have you take me up to the skies once I compose my ultimate masterpiece but until then... I''ll settle for the peak of a mountain" Chatto does not know when he would be able to finish composing it, maybe it is just a pipe dream, but it is still something worth living for. "Heh, saving the heavens for your best performance.. I like the way you think" Alcee Blackstone speaks with the back of his wheelchair facing the musician. It had been almost two weeks since Alcee was ''taken'' away from the capital of Hwalren. News of his absence had been heavily suppressed by King Rokusho as per the agreement signed. There are about fifty days until the Adventurer''s Guild has to present its results on the reproduction of Mana Manipulation. The research into human modifications had not been fruitless, they have long found the method to change the colour of a human''s eyes. Elite magicians with altered eyes had already been prepared even before the contract was signed, so the Guild could buy more time to find out the secrets of immortality within Alcee Blackstone. However, their plans went astray due to the subject itself. Alcee Blackstone who was supposedly paralysed from the tips of his toes to the bottom of his neck, blind and also lost his ability, turned out to be a formidable foe. The other team mobilised to secure Aaron Blackstone and Chase Blackstone in Armitage had been soundly defeated by a stranger. So far, the Guild has yet to find any evidence regarding Heretic #17811 besides the panicked testimony given by No. #6 and No. #10, Kross and Luciella. The title ''Heretic'' could be traced to the Underground Arena owned by the corrupted Grand Priest Horus, but the latest serial number is within the sixteen-thousands range. As such, the name Heretic #17811 is considered to be a baseless false alibi. Before additional forces could be mobilised, the No. #1, Chatto and Alcee Blackstone arrived at the Northern Base and took the Northern Head of the Guild by surprise. Messages were sent by the Guild''s secret methods, and the representatives of the Eastern and Western Head in the North were called up for an urgent meeting. There, Alcee Blackstone proposed his ridiculous plan in front of the top brass of the Guild. Upon seeing his ability and hearing the plan layout for themselves, they had to concur. The plan to conquer the world would take place after the battle between the Demon King and Hero, so as to not jeopardize the forces of humanity in the battle. It entails a bunch of well-thought out steps to take which involves little to no force in taking over the three kingdoms. Alcee stresses the point that he would like to avoid forceful measures at all costs, because a rule forged by bloodshed shall not last. The Kings must be coerced into stepping down by the people themselves, this would of course be facilitated by the Guild''s stealthy sabotage of various affairs of the kingdoms which would portray the nobility as poor rulers. Having slain the Demon King and backed up by his reputation as the descendant of the 106th Hero, he would be one of the finest candidates to unite the world. There are a few rough points in the plan, but the Guild Heads would work hard to refine it. "Is it a habit?" Chatto asks. "What is?" "Sitting on that wheelchair, when you are fully capable of moving around" Chatto finds it odd that Alcee would still rely on that equipment. "......" For a moment, Alcee remains silent. "Partly a habit, I guess.. and I don''t really like moving my body either, it''s a chore to manually activate my nerves" He forces his finger to move, just a bit. "!!" Chatto misses a note and ruins the song. "..What do you mean? You.." Could it be he was mistaken all along? "I am paralysed in all areas except for my head and neck, I am also blind.. no.. half-blind" Alcee says it before Chatto could put the words in his own mouth. "But...how? I can believe that you are truly paralysed but.. you.. you can see, you can see colours, shapes and the likes!" The brief time they spent together had given enough proof to confirm that Alcee''s sight is working fine. "Yes, I can see.. there are many ways to see.. and this method in particular had revealed much more than my previous sight" and far superior to it too. "I don''t understand, I thought you acted like a disabled person all this time, you.. oh.." Chatto comes to a realization. He came up with that assumption on his own, Alcee never said anything like that. "I thought you''ve realised, I mean how do you expect a person to continue a facade of disability for ten years? There was bound to be a slip-up somewhere, even if I was truly determined to do so" Not with the regular medical check-ups conducted by the kingdom. Since he is blind, there was no difficulty in falsifying the fact that he could still manipulate Mana because he has an excuse to keep his eyes closed. "I move my body by manipulating it, though it is slightly difficult to do. When I lost my vision of the world, I attained another.. or perhaps it is better to say ''regained'' rather than ''attained''. I regained the ability to sense Mana, not just my own Mana but the ambient Mana that exists all around us. They paint pictures far more vibrant than my eyes could ever create, I could ''see'' for distances dozens of folds farther than I previously could without the images getting blurry. I even get a full three-hundred and sixty degree''s view" "Wait, it is difficult to move your body? Then how did you control the Four Guardians?" This issue is getting more discordant, the symphony being conducted is falling apart. "Slightly difficult, but entirely doable. I did not control the Four as I control myself, I simply stopped them from moving until the time was right. Now that we are so far away, I have no control over them and they would probably come upon a hypothesis that involves me in it" Alcee only has to imagine the movements, the rest would be done by the Mana. However, a person''s imagination can only do so much when it is forced to work in a ridiculously fast-paced battle. "!!!" "Then, are you telling me the entire kingdom''s forces would come knocking on our doors soon to reclaim you?!" Chatto''s hair begin to stand on ends at the thought. "No, of course not. I wouldn''t have come here without thinking it through... forty-seven of my family members gave their life for me to succeed. Now, calm down and listen... let''s say King Rokusho finds out that I am fully capable of combat, and I was responsible for their recent casualties. Do you really think he would send the full brunt of his army to assault an Adventurer''s Guild Base that has me backing it up? Even in the best case scenario, he would lose a good chunk of troops, which is worth more than I am. Furthermore, he would start a war which could escalate into world-scale, right before the start of the 108th Cycle" "Then what happens next? Humans kill each other, further reducing our already limited numbers, weakening our forces and ultimately losing to the Demon King. Do you really think that rock-faced King would attempt something that could possibly lead to humanity''s end? I''ve known him for years and I can tell he has enough sanity and cool temperament to avoid doing so. If he wants to make a move, he will wait until the Cycle ends but by that time.... our plan would already be in motion" "I see... when you put it that way, it does make sense" Chatto could feel the orchestra regrouping itself to replay the symphony. "So, this Mana sight of yours is similar to how I perceive through the vibrations of my wires, is it not?" Chatto strums his wires once, creating a beautiful sound. "Hmmm.... sort of, but quite different. In order to explain, I''ll have to know how much you understand about Mana and spells. Answer me this question, what is Mana and how are spells cast?" This is one of the truths that Alcee had found out. "Well, Mana is .. the elemental energies that exists all around us. It is divided into several categories, but the basic ones are Earth, Water, Fire and Air. You draw in the relevant type of Mana to cast the corresponding elemental spell and you can combine them to cast compound Magic to-" "Stop" Alcee interrupts halfway through the explanation. "So you, too, think of it that way" He moves the earth and spins his wheelchair around to face Chatto. "What if I tell you, what you have been told about Mana is wrong? What if I tell you, that for the previous two millennia we have been fed with incorrect knowledge?" He stares deep into Chatto''s eyes. "I.. I would find it hard to believe, I mean we''ve had more than a hundred generations of magicians since then.. there must have been some news if that is so" If the theories are wrong, someone should have discovered it and reveal it to the world. "It''s because of that thing.." Alcee moves a firm thread of air and extracts a hexagonal white metal plate from Chatto''s pocket. "The Glyph of Evaluation? What about it?" Chatto stares at the floating Glyph in confusion. How could the tool be related to this matter? "Tell me, by what standards does this thing ''evaluate'' us? How does it rank our levels of mastery in a particular element? Who created this?" Alcee twirls the Glyph. "Perhaps it is better for me to show you, watch" Alcee does not need to touch the Glyph, he merely wills a string of Mana to extend from him and into the Glyph. The white metal plate emits a strong Azure-hued light, basking them in its radiance. "It''s so bright!" The ex-musician shields his eyes from the glaring light. He had never seen the Glyph glow with such intensity before, does this have to do with Alcee''s Mana? The light thins itself and forms a long string which encircles Alcee''s body. It pulsates for a moment and shatters into a million pieces, as if broken by a strong impact. The scattered fragments of light rearranges themselves in the air before Alcee, forming luminous letters visible to him and Chatto.
NAMEAlcee Blackstone
TITLE???
Skill Proficiency
CombatMagic
???
???
Abilities
  • Paramount Mana Manipulation
  • ???
Chatto reads his companion''s evaluation, mouth agape with incredulity and eyes widened with disbelief. "T-This!!" Chatto stares hard at the evaluation, unable to comprehend. "This happened sometime after I understood what Mana truly is... all the parameters that it previously placed on me were wiped out and replaced with those signs. See that unknown ability part? I guess that''s my Mana sight. So here''s what I''m getting at, whatever database that this thing had been using to examine a person since time immemorial ... could not evaluate me because I''ve diverged from the belief that had been imposed upon all of humanity" To make it short, he has turned into an abnormality. Seeing how shocked the No. #1 is, Alcee cuts the Mana supply and banishes the glowing letters. He returns the Glyph into Chatto''s pocket, and waits for the latter to compose himself. "Okay now? Let''s start by talking about the Mana Source. Now, this does not differ much with the theory we have been taught. It is a phantom organ that acts as a filter, it takes in the ambient Mana and makes it usable by our bodies. Each Mana Source is unique, and that''s why you can''t use another person''s filtered Mana to cast your own spell. It''s a phantom organ because it''s there but it''s not there. You can cut up a person''s body but you won''t find it anywhere, but it''s definitely there. Are you still following me?" Alcee raises an eyebrow at Chatto who is sitting on the ground, looking tired. "Yes, yes I am" Chatto rubs his temples. "Do you mind if I play a song to calm down?" Before he could receive an answer, he has already started to play a soothing melody. "Go ahead. So here comes the difference. These Mana Sources, they have different capacities, which is why some people has an overabundance of Mana and some only has a small trickle in them. From what I''ve sensed, the Mana Source grows naturally without any outside stimulus. They have different growth potentials as well, just like human beings. So all those meditation training to increase Mana Capacity? They''re all ineffective. Some people claimed to have increased their capacity to high levels thanks to their ''training'' but that was actually all due to their Mana Source''s natural potential and the passage of time" Training has no impact on a person''s Mana Capacity. It is cruel, but those who were born without great potential would never reach the heights of geniuses no matter how much effort they pour into trying to improve themselves in this area. "Then, you are saying that it all depends on someone''s luck to be born with talent? You mean, all the elite magicians and Legendary figures across time, all of them were destined to be powerful..?" What is this, this absolute unfairness? "Precisely. The strong were born to be strong, the weak were born to be weak..." Alcee pauses and gazes blankly at the sky. "At least, in the realm of this version of Magic". "Not all Magic uses Mana, Chatto. That is part of the truth that I''ve discovered" Alcee closes his eyes, it is not like they affect his sight in any way. "I can see Mana, every tiny particle of it, and I assure you that it exists in only one form" Yes, there was never any ''elemental Mana'' in the first place. "Mana is pure energy". "It seeps into the body of every creature into this world and is filtered and stored in the Mana Source for personalized use. When casting a spell, we transmit this filtered pure energy into specific pathways and THEN we transform them into the needed forms of energy to achieve the physical phenomenon we desire or ''spells'' for short" Elemental mastery, there was never any such thing. "When the Mana Source is overworked, the unfiltered Mana would damage our body and this is what we call Mana Backlash" "Then by your logic, I should be able to cast spells of any element at the same level but why couldn''t I?" Chatto specializes in Air, he had never been good at creating fires or turning water to ice. "The ''affinity for the elements'' we learn about is your efficiency in transforming Mana into the respective types of energy but you might not understand it even if I explain them at the moment so just listen patiently for a while. Have you ever seen magicians that are somehow good at moving water around but completely abysmal at say, boiling or freezing it? That''s evidence that Magic proficiency has nothing to do with the elements and is entirely based on types of energy instead because those two actions I''ve mentioned requires two different types of energy despite belonging to the ''Water Category''" "Because the people had unshakable belief in the elemental theory, they are blind to the vast possibilities of Magic. I on the other hand, could produce the mythical feats that you name Gravity, Lightning, Blood magic and many more as according to my imagination. But that is not sufficient, even though I''ve observed how the energy interacts with objects in my daily life, it does not necessarily mean I understand how it works. If I could not comprehend it, I can''t imagine it, just like how you cannot visualize a nonexistent colour" "But you DID use those spells on me, so you found out how it works?" Chatto recalls the unusual spells he had been forced under in their first encounter. "I did, but not on my own" Alcee reopens his eyes. "I had an entire world''s worth of help, and also my father''s" "You mean, we helped you in some way?" Chatto tries to piece together Alcee''s cryptic answer. "No, not Armus. I am speaking of the world on the other side" The world where Mana does not exist and Science reigns supreme. ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- As soon as Theoretical Magic class ended, Chase packed up his notebook and stationery and left with Sky in search of Garion''s Class. ''Ah... that was embarrassing. She didn''t even ask me another question after that, probably thought I was too stupid or something... in this case, I guess I am'' Chase knows nothing about the theories of Magic they were doing a revision on. He jotted down plenty of notes to review later on, maybe he could catch up soon. "Young master, pray tell where our destination is?" Sky asks curiously. They have been wandering around aimlessly for the past fifteen minutes. ''Hmm... come to think of it, Garion should be quite well-known and this guy had been around for two semesters'' Chase knits his eyebrows and criticizes himself for not thinking of this earlier. "Professor Ga''s Class, do you know where it is? You know, that guy with the beard and haggard looking.. laughs with a ''Ga Ha Ha'' all the time, also makes plenty of golems" With that detailed of a description, Sky should know who he is talking about. "Ah.... Professor Ga. I see, yes I believe I do have the knowledge pertaining the whereabouts of his class" Sky gives a thumbs-up. "But I believe he''s not teaching today" "Huh, how do you know? Are you one of his students or something?" Why would Garion not be teaching during this precious period? Does he not like having too many students? "Oh no, no, he is quite famous. He used to teach a class about Golem creation, but changed it to Science by the time I first entered the Academy. Many of his theories challenge the ones we know today, and might even sound surreal. One of his claims is that it is impossible for Armus to have a uniform gravitational pull despite being flat, strange is it not?" "So... how do you know he''s not teaching today?" Chase repeats his question since he did not get an answer. "It''s his pattern. He usually only starts teaching on the third or fourth day of the semester so you might stand a better chance to try tomorrow or the day after, young master" Sky does an imitation of a butler''s bow. "Oh dear, look at that mural!" Sky exclaims. "What mural?" Chase turns around to look and finds nothing. He senses Sky''s gaze on him as he does so. "Oh, never mind. You missed it, young master" He flashes his regular smile. ''What the hell is wrong with him today?'' First he got the colour of the suit wrong, and now he sees a moving mural? Is there something wrong with his eyes? "Word in the class says our Combat instructor for this semester is Squad Leader Scar from the 42nd division of the Zenithian Knight Corps. I advise you to be prepared, young master. Scar is known to be very strict and gives the hardest training among all the Combat Instructors" Sky wags his finger as he warns Chase. "Hardest training? Isn''t that good?" Chase came to the Academy to gain strength. This would be the class that would bring his level to greater heights. "OH, as expected of a commoner such as you, young master! Such honest determination, I am ashamed for giving you needless advice" Sky bends his body and bows deeply as if he had been punched in the stomach. ''.........this guy is getting tiresome to put up with'' Chase sighs and checks his pocket watch. ''I should probably get changed'' ---------------------------------------------------------------------------- Instead of spending the remaining five hours to randomly sample classes, Chase had Sky show him the library and they stayed there until an hour before class. He did not feel like testing out random classes today, partly because of his experiences yesterday and also because he wants to expand his knowledge on Magic. The prospect of finally learning practical Combat also kept him on the balls of his feet, he is confident that he had not gotten rusty, given the experience he had a couple of days ago. ''I see... but why does this feel wrong somehow?'' Chase is reading a book he borrowed from the library while being transported to gymnasium no. #77. The spellcasting process depicted in the book clearly differs from what Chase actually felt. However, the academic style of writing makes it very convincing and hard to oppose. Instead of doubting what hundreds, perhaps even thousands, of scholars had written on, it is wiser to assume himself to be wrong. "We''re here!" Sky announces at the precise moment the carriage stops. Chase bookmarks the page he is reading and gently closes the book. He looks out of the window and observes the gymnasium for the first time. Unlike the circular dome-like shape he had pictured, the building is constructed in a rather odd form. It looks like a huge slice of pie, one that had been divided into eight parts. Regardless, it is still more than vast enough to house a measly twenty students in it. "Why is the building built like that?" Chase asks his more experienced companion, Sky. "Hm? Oh, sharp eye you have there! I would love to tell you why, but perhaps it is best to keep it a surprise. Look forward to the Academy Festival, because that is when you will find out" For once, Sky is not answering his question. ''...His last surprise was a lizardman, then I have no idea what sort of surprise he has in store that involves a building'' Chase steps out of the carriage and sees other identical gymnasiums built a distance away. As Chase had expected, the interior of the building is larger than its peculiar shape might suggest. He spots a running track on the left side, and he could see several weapons rack filled with various types of wooden weapons on the right side along with dozens of straw training dummies. Above the tunnel-like entrance is the seating area for observers and in the innermost parts of the building is an empty space. The gymnasium, like its appearance suggests, seems like it had been cut from a larger building. Chase suspects that it could combine with seven other and form an even larger establishment, he would not be surprised since everything is strange and new in the Academy. They make their way to the right side of the gym, where their classmates are hanging around. Surprisingly, none of them had touched the wooden weapons. Chase had expected the younger ones to play around with them in a mock battle, but it seems their level of discipline is quite high. Perhaps the contributing reason to their idleness is the instructor himself, who has yet to make an appearance. "Damn it, why did we get Scar of all people?" "I know, right...? It''s going to be fourteen weeks of hell for us... shit" The complaining voices of his fellow classmates confirms Chase''s deduction. Unlike the others, his excitement is increasing steadily the more he listens to the comments. He tries hard to feign ignorance as Aaron Deniro glares at him once again. He really needs to find out what the problem is, sometime later. "AT-TEN-TION!" A rough, manly voice crushes their relaxed atmosphere. The students nervously snap into a straight, standing posture facing the instructor who had just entered. Chase assumes the stance naturally. He had been under similar military-like training in Thanes, after all. "Grab a weapon and return to your positions!" Scar bellows at his students, male or female does not matter. The students scatter about and chooses their preferred weapons then shuffles back into place. ''Wait a minute..'' Wrinkles form on Chase''s forehead. ''I recognise this voice...'' ''Oh crap, it''s that guy who threw those scary javelins at me the other day! Damn, damn, damn, please don''t recognise me!!'' Chase tries hard to delete his presence. The instructor, Scar, is aptly named. It is most likely a nickname given for the long, deep scar running horizontally across the bridge of his nose from one end to another like the souvenir from an encounter with a sharp blade. Chase did not recognise him earlier because he had never seen the face of this person. On that night, all of the Zenithian Knights were fully armored from top to bottom, including those hawk-like helmets which hides their countenance. "Those who did not pick a sword, come to the front" He says in a hard tone, harder than steel. Those who were called shakily makes their way forward and stops about three feet away from the instructor. "Let me teach you something, today" He says as he confiscates the wooden weapons the students are holding. "These weapons.." Scar unceremoniously dumps them on the floor. "Are worthless!" He stomps with enormous force and crushes the various wooden weapons with his foot. The students wince slightly at his sudden aggressive act. "For Melee, there is no better choice than the sword. Do you want proof? Name one Hero who did not wield the sword" He gazes over each student, challenging them to do so. "See? The sword is the symbol of a true warrior, it is the weapon made for the strong. If you want to be strong, learn the sword" He finishes his opening speech by drawing out his own weapon, which is obviously a sword. The well-polished steel gleams dangerously in his capable hands. ''I don''t really agree, but better not draw any attention...'' Chase had been taught how to use several types of weapon up to a basic level. Aaron told him that each weapon has its own strengths and weaknesses and Chase has to choose the one he is most comfortable with. For example, a person with longer arms could overcome the short range of a dagger and utilise its light weight to the fullest. "Now that you''ve understood, grab a sword and start practicing. Today all of you will do one hundred push-ups, one hundred squats, one hundred sit ups, ten kilometers running and also one hundred sword swings!" He announces his training schedule that is well known to be difficult. The students stifle their groans and get down on the ground to do one hundred push-ups. By the looks of it, half of them would not be able to do even fifty. ''Is- this- really- it???'' Chase''s bewildered thought occupies him as he does the light exercise. ''This is not even difficult, damn it!! I had to run for four to six freaking hours, do a thousand swings with a real heavy sword and sometimes spar at sunset!!'' Chase grits his teeth as he obediently continues. Chase is the first one to finish doing one hundred push-ups, so he immediately moved on to the squats. The same pattern repeats itself and Chase soon finds himself running on the track alone while he occasionally throws glances at the students who are still gasping and wheezing, trying hard to accomplish their quota. ''Crap, I should''ve slowed down a bit.. he''s glaring at me!!'' Chase hastily turns his head and focus on the track once he noticed Scar''s eyes. The Zenithian Knight must have recognised him by now. Thankfully he is cleared of the suspicion of being a dangerous intruder the other day, otherwise he would probably be pierced by a javelin by now. Chase returns to the training dummy area and starts to swing his sword. "Tch, show off..." "Just because he''s a scholarship beast, damn plebeian.." The jealous remarks of his fellow classmates are made audible as he continues to swing. Each and every hurtful comment pierces Chase''s hearts like fine needles, inflicting injuries on his emotional health. He knows that he should not care about them, but it is very hard to ignore when the words are directed at him. ''Shut up, damn it.. I worked hard to reach this level'' Chase hears a specially annoying remark about people who are born talented like him and having it easy. *Thwap!* *Thwap!* The sounds of a wooden sword hitting dummies multiplies. Chase is joined by two more students, both of which he is uncomfortable with. On his left is Sky, who is unexpectedly quite fit. He is swinging the sword steadily as he flashes a grin at Chase. On Chase''s right is Deniro, relentlessly swinging with excessive force bringing down tremendous impact on the poor training dummy. He shoots a murderous look at Chase. Chase has the suspicion that Deniro is imposing his image on the dummy. ''Uuuuu... what did I do wrong??'' Flanked by both of them, Chase feels like crying. ''99! 100!'' Chase finishes the set and takes a five second breather. ''101! 102!'' He continues to swing, because he could handle more. "Oi, you" Scar''s voice reaches his ears. "Ga''s assistant" He clarifies who he is referring to. Chase stops and turn around to face the instructor. Swallowing a nervous gulp, he looks at Scar''s fierce face. "You''re finished, aren''t you?" He raises his chin at the dummy behind Chase. "Y-Yes" Chase answers. ''Is there going to be additional training?'' He thinks hopefully. "Then why are you still swinging?" "Eh? Be-because I thought I should train more, sir" Chase responds politely to avoid offending Scar. "Turn around and face the dummy" Scar moves his finger in a circle, gesturing Chase to follow his instructions. Chase complies and finds himself to be staring at the dummy, as he previously did. "!!!" A hand grips the back of his head. "Oof!" It pushes him and presses his face hard against the dummy. "This- is- what- happens- when- you- disobey- my- orders!" Scar shouts out the word one-by-one as he grinds Chase''s face against the training dummy. "Just because you''re a scholarship student, or ''beast'' as the others call you, doesn''t mean you should get so full of yourself, get it?" He presses the innocent student''s face harder. "Because, in the end you''re just a student and I''m the teacher!" He pulls back Chase''s head and smashes it against the dummy. Thankfully the dummy is covered with straw, thus Chase does not sustain any visible bruise on his face. "What''s with that face?" Scar looks at the boy''s reddened face which is a mix of anger and shame. "If you have anything to say to me, then do it after you can beat me!" He roars at the boy, causing him to flinch back. A few other students who are still completing their quota had paused to observe the whole scene. They snigger in delight at the sight, seeing how powerless the scholarship beast is in the face of the teacher. The others who possess human hearts feel sorry for Chase, as the humiliation is too excessive for such a small mistake. "Well?" Scar crosses his arms as he stares down the boy who is blinking back his tears. "If you''ve got nothing to say, you can go and cry in your room!" Chase replaces the wooden sword on the weapons rack and dashes out of the gymnasium alone. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- *Hic* *Hic* ''What did I do wrong? Damn it'' Chase sobs into his knees inside the horse carriage. The driver chooses to be silent and waits for the boy to calm down and tell him the destination. ''I just wanted to get stronger, was that so wrong?'' The edges of his mouth are pulled back as his face contorts with sadness. ''Why did he have to do that?'' The salty beads of water runs down from his eyes into his mouth. Chase barely felt any pain from being slammed into the soft straw dummy. However, the instructor''s words dealt far more damage to his heart. The pain of being misunderstood, belittled and humiliated by another is far worse than scratches and bruises. "Alexander Dormitory, please. Thank you" A voice informs the driver of his destination but it was not his. The carriage rocks slightly as it begins to move. On the seat opposite to him is Bolt Skylar, sitting casually. He does not have his usual idiotic smile, though. Instead, he is adopting a calm demeanor, giving a different air from his usual annoying self. "W-what *hic* are you doing h-here?" Chase questions the older boy as he rubs the tears on his face with his sleeves. "I finished, so I am heading back" Sky answers simply in a normal tone. "...." Chase stops crying and stares at the window to avoid showing his puffy red eyes. "...." Sky does not offer any of his usual words of comfort. He looks down at his feet and maintains a silent atmosphere. "So you could cry, after all" He speaks after a full minute of silence. "..So? Are you going to mock me about it?" Chase faces Sky and says in a challenging tone. ''Why is he so different?'' Chase notes how unusual Sky is acting. He seems so normal at the moment. "No, I wouldn''t do such a tasteless thing" Sky shakes his head. "What I meant was, those eyes of yours" He grabs the top of his blindfolds and pull them down to reveal his crimson eyes. "What do you mean?" Chase stares into Sky''s red irises. They are similar, so similar to his own in a way. "I didn''t want to mention it earlier, but I suppose it is better to talk about it to take your mind off the class just now" Sky smiles softly in a non-annoying manner. "On the first day I saw you moving in, do you remember me mistaking you for being blind?" He rests his head on both of his arms and lean forward. "...Yeah, what was that all about" Chase responds faintly, the previous incident had been pushed to the back of his mind. "I couldn''t see your eyes" He points two fingers at each of Chase''s eyeballs. "Even now, I still can''t see them at all. Past your eyelids are just empty holes with light in them" "...Huh?" Chase gives a blank and confused look. --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- "The world on the other side..?" Chatto tilts his head and raises an eyebrow. Does Alcee mean the world of the dead, perhaps? Could the man see into the underworld? "Yes. Maybe you''ve heard stories that say my father came from a different world" Alcee replies as he remains motionless on the wheelchair. The only part of his body which is visibly moving is his mouth. "I find it hard to believe myself, even though he taught me how to read some strange alphabets when I was small" Alcee remembers the twenty-six alphabets his father had him memorize. "I never gave much thought to it, until the Scorpicore''s venom got into my eyes and blinded me" He recalls the intense pain he felt at that time, how his unintentional slip reduced him to the state he is now. "At first it was dark, and I was scared, terrified even" Suddenly having your sight taken away and having your world engulfed in darkness is not a pleasant experience for anyone. "But then, I began to catch glimpses of light. They grew bigger and clearer and I could make out blurry moving images and believe it or not after six months I could see!" Alcee exclaims and lifts his eyelids, revealing his silver eyes. "However, what I saw... was another world. It was an entirely different world from ours, Chatto" He grins as he pictures the wondrous things he saw. "You have my attention, go on" Chatto continues to play his wires like a harp. This is too bizarre to ignore. If there is truly another world, Chatto would have to search for sounds in there, too. "Just like this world, that world is inhabited by humans but unlike our world, it has no Magic. What they DO have, is science, terribly advanced compared to ours in fact" Alcee remembers the mind-boggling contraptions and machinery. "The humans there are laughably weak, even the strongest ones would not hold a second against you. But they overcome their weakness by making full use of Nature and inventing creations that exceeds our wildest imagination. They have systems, that could support the lives of thousands of millions of people! They have weapons capable of world destruction!" Alcee is very excited, if he is not paralysed he would be standing up by now. "That''s amazing... who are their enemies?" Beads of sweat roll down Chatto''s back as he tries to think of an enemy that would require such powerful weapons to defeat. "No one. They have no enemies" Alcee''s smile turns into a frown. "Having no enemies made them turn against each other. That is when I realised, in order to usher an age of peace there needs to be a terrifying enemy... or a powerful conqueror" The Demon King had been playing the role perfectly all this time, but a world where the Blackstones suffer is not a world Alcee wants to live in. "These eyes, are not merely eyes, Chatto" Alcee says to his companion. "They are the secret to our strength and also the windows to another world" "Do you know how I took the abilities of my brethren?" Alcee could sense Chatto shaking his head. "The nature of our ability lies in the silver-coloring you see in our iris" Yes, that is all there is to it. "It turns to silver from violet when Mana flows through it, now do you know of anything similar?" Alcee waits for Chatto to answer him. ".....It glows.. when Mana flows through.." Chatto squints and knits his brows together in consternation, his fingers not missing a single note. "!!!" "You mean, those are.. Magic Diagrams?" Those eyes that he had seen close-up. Alcee''s eyes look like they were lighted by millions of separate points of light similar to a sea of stars up in the heavens. "Precisely. We are not born with exceptional Mana Source, Chatto. However, thanks to these layer upon layer of Magic Diagrams in our eyes, we are able to use Mana at full efficiency. So that''s why, even a tiny increase in Mana would make it seem like a tremendous growth.. because with these Diagrams, none of the Mana are wasted. That is also why we do not use Magic Diagrams, because they serve no purpose for us" The purpose of the arrangements is to cut down on wasted Mana, if a hundred percent efficiency had already been achieved, it would not have any effect whatsoever. "I''ve learnt a lot from what I saw in the other world. Thanks to my father, I could read their discoveries and learn about the forces of nature unknown to us. Strange, how I could understand their written language despite it being different from ours... but nonetheless, I managed" The humans in the other world speaks different languages for some strange reason. Does it not make more sense for those of the same species to speak with the same tongue? "So, can you tell me what you are seeing now? Or better yet, what you hear.. if you can hear, that is" Chatto asks hopefully. He would like to compose a song about this, it would be a waste if he does not incorporate this tale into its lyrics. "I can''t hear, I only have sight there. Sadly, I can''t peek into that world anymore. It appears that I have delved too deep and stepped where I should not. As a result, I was banished" Alcee had peered into a world-leading company to sate his curiosity. He stumbled upon a man, and the man could actually see him. Using a power unbeknownst to him, Alcee was evicted from that world and barred from looking at it ever again. "Did they use their technology to block you? Will we have visitors from their world, soon?" If so, Chatto hopes that they build a two-way path that connects the two worlds. "No, I don''t think it was technology... it was.. something else. Visitors? We already had one, my father that is" The 106th Hero is the only denizen of that world that Alcee knows of. Perhaps there are others hidden among them, but they are not part of his concerns. "Speaking of fathers, how is my son and grandson doing in Armitage?" Alcee inquires in a fond tone. It warms his heart to know that he still has family living in this world. It would make his battle all the more worth it. "Aaron Blackstone is still working on the reconstruction of a village in the Western parts of the continent. Chase Blackstone had recently been admitted into the Academy as a scholarship student" They actually had to form a special intelligence group on Alcee''s demand. The man actually threatened them to tell him everything when he found out the son he thought to be dead is still alive and kicking. They had to stop him from boarding a ship to murder the people involved in kidnapping the two, namely Kross, Luciella and Stefan. "Hahaha, it''s good to know that muscle-head is doing fine. I thought he would be a goner without our ability, thank God he knows how to live" Alcee laughs heartily, his smile reaching his eyes. This is one of the rare moments of genuine happiness he experienced. "The Academy, you say? It''s great that he''s talented... but I''m not very confident about their capability to teach him. I''ve heard they''ve only started teaching the spoiled kids how to fight recently, right?" They should not have plenty of experience at teaching the students, then. "Yes, this would be the second year the Academy would be teaching Combat and Magic" Chatto extracts the piece of information from his knowledge-filled brain. "That''s no good, no good at all. I''ve seen the ''Zenithian Knights'' among the reinforcements we get around here, they''re not all that great. Chase would do well to learn from me than studying in that place. Why don''t you commission a request to the Guild to bring him over?" The truth is, Alcee just wants to see his grandson. The reasons he proposed are secondary, despite being true. "Uhm.. No, no we can''t do that. He''s already been marked by the Kingdom of Armitage so we can''t just pull him out like that. I''m sorry but we''ll have to let him stay there" Chatto pulls his collar nervously. There is no telling what this man on a wheelchair would do for his family. "Tch, fine. I hope he''d see through the lies they teach him, though" Alcee would not have his grandson fed with false knowledge. The boy deserves to know the truth and realise his own true potential. To hell with the elemental crap they''ve been learning for the past two millennia. "I''m sure he''s bright enough to figure it out" Chatto praises the grandson to lift up Alcee''s souring mood. "Oh, you think so too? Yes, yes, I heard he''s pretty smart. Luring thousands of monsters into a village and blowing it up? Brilliant! Why I would''ve done it a different way but then.." The doting grandfather repeats this particular story to Chatto for the hundredth time. ''Here he goes again...'' Chatto rolls his eyes and focus on his instrument, drowning out Alcee''s voice. "Hey, are you still listening?" Alcee stops in the middle just to confirm whether Chatto is paying attention. "Yes, yes, do go on. I am all ears" Chatto gives a dishonest reply to make the old man happy. "Great, and then he made these Fire Walls.." ''Heh, taking over the world to save his family, what a man'' Chatto smiles in admiration as he tries to compose a song about this incredible grandfather. ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------ So.... this whole ''What we think we know is false'' thing was inspired by various things. It''s like how humans ''knew'' that the Earth is the center of the solar system. That false theory went unchallenged for a long, long time. When Galileo Galilei presented the sun as the center of our solar system, he was accused of heresy and placed under house arrest. Yeah, it might sound like the people back then were stupid but think about it.... If I say we are actually breathing Nitrogen and not Oxygen, what do you think? It''s just an example, but you would certainly say I''m crazy, no? That is because the knowledge is so firmly rooted in your brain that any claims that oppose it would be brushed off as mere nonsense. So that is what''s happening here, the world had been led to believe a false theory of Mana and Magic all this time, and no one ever realised it because their belief is strengthened by the Glyph of Evaluation. The efficiency thing? Same concept as electrical efficiency. It''s hard to explain here, so try googling it. It''s on Wikipedia, for those who does not know what it is. Also featured in this chapter: -A ''terrible gym teacher'' type character -Sky who turns out be not a one-dimensional character after all -A ''female klutz'' type character -Yoga -Aaron Deniro (who shares the same appearance traits with Chase Blackstone and seems to hate him) -The 106th Hero who came from Earth -The status window which had not made an appearance for... I don''t know how many chapters -The protagonist seat at the back of the class and right next to a window(you''d get this if you watch plenty of anime) I hope I didn''t miss out on including anything important in this chapter... till next week! (Oh yeah, next chapter might be a little late because I have assignments to do)
Hisssssxxssssdsdsssdssssss Armus Shrinking the Scope
For The Curious Mind
Chapter 25: Choice Finally!! I''ve finally finished the chapter!! :saveme: ------------------------------------------ "Drink it" Sky points at the cup placed on the table. "It tastes best when it''s hot" He grabs his own cup and elegantly takes a sip from it. "..." Chase stares into the reddish liquid. "I like it warm" He says as he eyes the strings of vapor rising off the tea. "Why don''t you tell me what''s going on now? We''re already in your room" Chase looks around and takes in the interior of Sky''s room. The basic design is similar to his own, but the absence of layers upon layers of curtains and wallpapers plus the presence of Sky''s personal belongings give it a different style. "Everything has it''s own pace. Relax" Sky replaces the cup on the table and fixes his sight on the boy who is sitting across him. "Rushing would do you no good, look at what happened in class just now" The corners of his lips curve slightly as he remembers the event. "All in all, I thought that counts as a good lesson" He brings his palms together and places them under his chin, while he waits for the younger boy''s reaction. A little harassment would toughen up a person, if he or she manages to get through it. "Which part of that was good?" Chase tightens his grip on the table. "I did nothing wrong. I didn''t earn the rights for a head slamming session, nor did I want to. If he wasn''t a teacher, I would''ve, I would''ve...!!" His shoulders rise up and down in accordance with his chaotic emotions. He takes in a deep breath and calms himself. "You. Which one is the real you?" He returns Sky''s inquisitive gaze with his own silver eyes. "Real me? Whatever are you talking about?" Sky raises an eyebrow at the question. "I am who I am" He pats his chest twice to assure Chase. He had always been Bolt Skylar, from day one till now. "Don''t play me for a fool, your change in behaviour is too drastic to-" Chase intensifies his gaze into a glare. "I understand what you mean, but listen to yourself for a bit. Do you really claim to know me, as in every part of me just from your observations during the past couple of days?" Sky challenges Chase with that statement. "I didn''t instantly assume you to be a wimpy crybaby, did I? So I expect you to refrain from making hasty assumptions, young master" He crosses his arms and puts his foot on the table, shoes and all. Manners are like clothing, there are different ones for different occasions and within his own room he requires almost none of it. "I am not a wimpy cry-" Chase snaps at him. "Yes, yes, you were frustrated because the power of authority disables you from lashing back appropriately" Sky places his index finger in front of his own mouth to silence the boy''s retort. "Let''s move on from this topic and talk about what you came here for" He lifts his slim finger and jabs it in Chase''s direction, bringing the conversation back on track. "When I look through your eyelids, all I see is a...... concentration of light" He fiddles his thumbs as he searched for an appropriate word. "That is strange, as common sense and fourteen years of life had shown me that behind the eyelids are the eyeballs. Now why are yours different?" He readjusts his sitting position and leans forward with interest. There is no doubt that Chase is an individual like him, someone born with an ability. ''Eyes, and light....? Is it because of Mana Manipulation changing my eye colours?'' Chase stares blankly in Sky''s direction. ''Crap, gotta cover up quick before he finds out anything about it'' He collects himself and prepares a reply. "You tell me, I thought you knew something about it!" Chase replies hotly, faking anger and frustration. Hopefully, the other interlocutor would not realise it. "......." Sky rubs his smooth chin as if he is deep in thought. "You know how I can see through up to four layers of objects?" He shows four fingers as an emphasis. "The heart is one of the things that I can see, ''heart'' as in the organ" He draws a cross with his finger on top of his left breast, right where his heart is. "There''s this one funny thing about it. When people lie, their heartbeat changes... so you get what I mean, don''t you?". Differentiating a person''s heartbeat rate to determine their emotions is so natural for him. ''That''s one annoying ability.... Well, it''s not like he knows the details of mine'' Chase keeps his mouth shut, keeping back any information that could be a clue to his own demise. Sky studies the boy, waiting for something, anything, that would sate his curiosity but finds none. "Well, I suppose everyone has their own secrets" He sighs and leans back his body. "Obviously, you know the reason behind it, and there must be a reason for it being a secret as well" He stands up and moves towards the door. "I''d hate to keep you occupied as you try to avoid my questions, so why don''t I be generous and open the door for you?" He states just as he swings the door inward. "....." Chase raises himself from the seat and ambles past Sky, stopping short of the open entrance. "Yeah, I have good reasons to withhold information" He mutters softly without looking at Sky. "You know.... could you act normal like this everyday? It''s more preferable than the annoying behavior you put on" He pays Sky a sidelong glance and tells him something that had been on his mind for quite a while. "Ahahahah, there are no ''acts'' involved" He chuckles briefly and produces an explanation. "People have different attitudes when working and playing but they''re still the same person" A strict and unforgiving teacher at school could be the kindest parent when they are home. "I take that as a no to my request, then" Chase walks out and heads to his room, just several feet ahead. "I suppose I can tone it down a bit, if you insist" He grins in a devilish manner, no doubt finding it hilarious to act like an idiot all day long. He does have his own reasons for doing it, after all. "Oh yes, try to avoid taking Scar''s abuse to heart" He calls out to Chase who had entered his own room and is closing the door. "Just like you, he is also restrained by authority. If you follow his orders, he should run out of excuses to dish out punishments" With his ability deactivated and his irises a bright shade of pink, Sky watches silently as the door swings shut and blocks his view. Even if he activates it now, he would not be able to see through the layers of curtains behind the closed entrance. ''Commoners are great, they have such unique personalities'' To keep up good diplomatic relationships, members of nobility received training in etiquette and manners which masked their true nature. It is rare to see one being so open about themselves. Humming a merry tune to himself, Sky retreats to his own room. ----------------------------------------------------------- Chase stares intently at the reflection on the mirror. It is the same boyish face that he sees everyday. Medium length-black hair with bangs that almost covers the eyes; a few thin strands of straw are mixed in with his hair. He eyes his slightly pale skin tone, the result of being mostly kept at home for ten whole years. A face that might or might not be good looking but certainly not ugly, and his violet eyes which could shift colour to silver at any moment. ''I wonder... would he be able to see them this way?'' He focuses on them and finds his reflection to stare back at him. ''Well, it''s not like I''m ever going to show it to him anyway'' He finds no reason to do so. Chase opens the tap underneath the mirror and cleanses his face using the warm water gushing out. With his face soaking wet, he grabs a fluffy towel hanging nearby and dabs himself dry. He exits the bathroom as he finished washing off the facial oil that had been building up. He extracts his notebook and borrowed books about Magic from his bag and places them on his study table. Setting them open, he starts to pour over the pages in an attempt to fathom the secrets of the arcane. However, he finds himself lingering on the first paragraph, rereading the sentences again and again without registering their meanings. ''And so the four elements were born from the spirits of nature, bringing forth prosperity and....'' Chase reads the passage aloud within his own mind. ''...I can''t do this. Nothing is sticking in my brain'' He replaces the bookmark on the page and gingerly closes the delicate book. Damaging library property might cost him quite a fair bit of money. He dives into the pool of comfort and relaxation, his bed. Hugging a pillow and rolling around on the mattress, he starts to think about the issues distracting him. Just like usual, he is a boy who is full of worries and doubts. ''Why did I come here?'' He begins with the most fundamental question in order to start his inner monologue. ''To get stronger'' Yes, that was the answer he gave to himself and Marcus. ''Why do I want to get stronger? To protect those I care for'' Indeed, he is no saint that strives to protect all of humanity. He only wishes to protect those that matters to him as best as he could. ''Have I gotten stronger?'' He had been here for a few days. True, change could not happen so rapidly but has he gotten stronger at all? ''What counts as strength?'' Is it how fast you can run? How many times you can swing the sword? How powerful your spells are? ''Have I changed?'' Unable to answer the previous question, he widens the scope and reduces the difficulty. ''It''s been over a year since I started training, I''ve gotten a lot more proficient in battles but... as a person, have I changed?'' Sure, in terms of fighting he had already achieved a high offensive capability but is that all there is to being stronger? ''I''m still scared of talking in front of people. I worry too much. I cry a lot... Damn, I''m a wimp. I haven''t gotten stronger at all'' Then who is it to blame for his lack of progress? Could it be the absence of a teacher that should teach him all of these or is it himself? ''Ahh.... I''m lame. There''s no way anyone would look up to me this way'' Regardless of who the blame falls on, he has to change. He does not possess the quality belonging to the heroes and adventurers he look up to. Everyone has at least one moment in their life where they aspire to be better. Yet, not all of them succeed in doing so. This can be caused by many things, a couple of examples being a vague goal or lack of conviction. Whatever the reason may be, a failure is still a failure and people can only provide excuses for themselves to soothe their own heart. Chase does not know whether he would be able to improve himself, he cannot foresee the success or failure waiting at the end of this path, but he shall attempt to travel on it nevertheless. Even if he fails halfway, or perhaps a quarter of the way, he would have made progress. He could always pick himself back up and try again. Eventually, he would succeed. ''I need someone to teach me'' Chase sits up on the corner of his bed. ''Someone strong and intelligent. Someone that can laugh off anything that comes at them... someone...'' Chase slaps his forehead hard in realization. ''Garion'' The stinging pain on his freshly hit skin embellishes the details of the person he just thought up. Chase checks the time on his pocket watch. ''It''s going to be sunset in about one more hour... maybe I should just go tomorrow...'' What if Garion had already left his workshop? ''No, no, no, no, no!'' Chase slaps his cheeks repeatedly. ''Postponing the first step is no good, I''ve got to go now!'' He jumps off his bed and rushes out of his room along with his sword and daggers, just in case they are needed. --------------------------------------------------------------------------- "Ga Ha Ha Ha! so that''s how it is?" Warren''s voice echoes from beneath the metallic body of a four-legged golem. "Yes so I was hoping whether you''d have the time to be my ment-" Chase restates his request. "Can you pass me the wrench?" Warren''s hand pokes out from the dark and directs Chase''s sight to a box of tools set on the floor. Chase complies and starts to search for the requested tool. "There''s three of them, what size do you want?" He inspects each of the wrench, trying to figure out their specific use. "Just give me all o'' them" The inventor extraordinaire gestures impatiently with his hands. "I''ll need the others later anyway" Chase slips the tools into Garion''s hand and sees it disappear into the shadows cast by the hulking figure of the machine. A loud, grating noise tells him that Garion is tightening a few nuts with the wrench and might be a bit too busy for a proper conversation. Chase decides to look around to kill some time while he waits. He barely feels hungry anyway, so he could put off dinner for a couple of hours. He strolls among the various deactivated golem models which had been systematically arranged. He had never really entered the workshop during his last visit, so the sight of all these automatons are fresh for him to behold. ''Ah, this is the one that was in the test.... War-78...'' Chase reads the bright-red inscription painted on the human-like golem''s husk. ''And this one''s the spider from the other day, War-72..'' He takes a good look at the machine as he circles around it. ''Just how did he get all these ideas?'' There are too many forms that Chase could see, each one just or more incredible than another. Even for a genius, there must be a limit to his innovation and creativity. ''So far I could see two types, War and Law.. I guess War is self-explanatory'' All the War models had been equipped with some sort of weapons which indicates their intended function. ''Laws are built to be more human-like.. I guess they''re for peacekeeping?'' The number of Law types is way lower than the other. ''War-1 to War-17 looks like classic golems, with stone as their building blocks'' He taps his knuckles against the grey stone armor of the gigantic guardian. ''War-18 and upwards have some drastic change in design and materials, I wonder what happened?" The level of technology differs too much, as if Garion had changed into another person. He comes upon a sealed entrance of a vault room. Crackles of electricity and beams of light bar the way ahead, preventing him from investigating the door at close range. The door is built in a spiral design with no doorknob in sight. Instead of a keyhole, a translucent palm-shaped screen is attached to the wall right beside the vault. ''He keeps his golems outside, so what in the world would require all these security to prote-'' Chase squints his eyes and try to search for a plaque or sign of some sort. "You''re still here?" An iron-smelling hand taps the boy on his shoulder, disrupting his train of thought and forcing him to turn around. "Come along now, touch one o'' the lasers and I won''t take responsibility if you maim yourself" He gives a hand signal to Chase, telling the boy to follow him as he walks down the aisles. They enter a storage room that has rows of preserved food on shelves. Apparently it doubles as a dining room as well, judging from the table and chairs in the middle. Warren picks out a couple of transparent containers from the shelves and toss them accurately onto the table. "Beef jerky, I''ve got no spoons and forks though, so just use your hands" He says to Chase who had already seated himself. ''Uwah, this is ..cold?'' Chase touches the container and feels the warmth of his finger flowing out. The glassy surface of the container fogs up as he opens the lid. *Munch* *Munch* "What, you don''t eat meat? I''ve got some frozen fruits and vegetables around, if you want them" Warren speaks to the boy who had yet to touch the food. "Wha-? Oh no, I was just wondering how this works" Chase grabs one strip and takes a bite. ''Not bad, not bad at all''. "Oh... nothing complicated. Just isolate the food from most spoilage factors and they could last for a couple of weeks or so" The inventor waves the strip of jerky in his hand as he clarifies the concept. "So, what was it that you wanted?" He stuffs the remainder into his mouth and rubs his hands on his work pants. "I was wondering.. if you could teach me" Chase mutters under his breath, his words barely audible. He looks at Garion hopefully with upturned eyes. "Teach you? Like what, make you stronger?" Warren receives a nod from Chase. "No" He scratches his beard and gives a lopsided smile coupled with furrowed eyebrows. "Why?" Chase did not put all his expectations on a ''yes'', but he did not expect to be denied straightaway either. "Is it because I''m too weak?" His legs start to tremble, and his heart clenches tightly. ''Does he mean I''m too weak to train or I have no potential to get stronger?'' Chase begins to debase himself with needless negative thoughts. "Huh?" Garion frowns in puzzlement. "That''s not it. You said you want to get stronger so you can protect everyone you care about right?" Warren obtains another nod of confirmation from Chase. "Then you have to be the strongest... and in order to do so, you''ve got to figure out how on your own" because Warren knows that he himself certainly did not deserve the title of ''strongest swordsman under the heavens''. "I don''t understand, what do you mean?" Chase shoots a look of confusion at the professor. "Isn''t it logical to learn from those stronger than you and climb your way up?" That is how it had always been, people seek out masters and train under them to absorb knowledge and techniques or maybe their insight. "Those who held the title of ''strongest'' are always those who carve their own path with sheer tenacity" Warren declares confidently. "If you learn under the strongest, wouldn''t you just end up being the second strongest?" In order to exceed his superior, he would need something else, a component that exists only in himself. "I''m not telling you to refuse knowledge from others. What I''m trying to say is, you''ve got to be independent because the road that another had taken is not necessarily paved for you as well" "So, I should only take in things that I deem necessary and build myself up based on my own evaluation?" Chase presents a question. "Exactly. Only you know yourself best. Therefore the greatest guide can be no other but you" Warren grins, satisfied that he said something profound. "Okay, I''ll help you a little bit so you can find out what you need. Follow me" He gets up and exits the room with Chase in tow. ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Out in the testing area, Chase and Warren are standing at a distance of approximately a hundred meters apart. Some form of artificial lighting keeps the area bright, pushing away the darkness of the night. The solenoids that the professor had experimented with had been cleared up and placed into stacks, probably stored for later use. Chase sets aside his heavier sword and takes out his father''s daggers, spinning them in both hands to rehabilitate himself with the weapon. "Just try to score a hit on me!" Warren cups his hands around his mouth and calls out to Chase. "You get the first move, you can start anytime you want!" He stands casually without a stance. Chase does not need to be told about the extreme gap in capabilities between them. Warren''s absolute confidence and composure punctuates his overwhelming strength and experience. Chase knows, that even landing a hit on this simple ''inventor'' would be a hurdle much more difficult than taking on a Zenithian Knight. As such, he would not waste this opportunity presented to him. Streams of Mana spill out of his body and envelop their battlefield like an extensive net. Whether Chase''s opponent could sense the rippling energy or not, he shows no sign of worry. A drop of sweat slides down his nose, and falls onto the soil. A booming chorus of sound and a blinding flash of radiance blasted throughout the area. Thick, brown pillars of earth shot out of the ground and attacks Warren from eight different directions. A stream of intense white light flew at his eyes like piercing needles. The firm foothold underneath his feet has degraded into a puddle of soft, sinking mud. Chase intends to accomplish his objective by robbing Garion of his sight and mobility in one fell swoop using the two elements available to him. Warren''s figure blurs as he throws a shower of jabs at each of the pillars breaking them into tiny, bite-sized pieces. Dragging his foot through the heavy mud, he kicked up a violent wave of wind, soil and pebbles in Chase''s direction. Chase could hear popping sounds in his ear due to the sudden change in air pressure. Chase is lifted up by the gale and tossed backwards, bouncing like a pebble as he crashes against the cold, hard ground. He spies a shadow high up in the sky with his dull, glazed eyes. The figure gradually grows bigger as it descends down. Chase''s eyes shot wide open as he regains some sense. He launches himself to safety with an Earth Pillar just as Warren''s foot stomps the ground like crashing thunder. The earth cracks and sinks into a crater within a ten meter radius around him like it had been hit by a falling meteor. Chase who had landed considerably far away could feel the shockwaves eating the distance to his position. He stabs his daggers into the soil and grips the hilts as hard as he could to anchor himself. He grits his teeth as he receives the impact. Despite being slammed with nothing but air, Chase felt as if a rain of blows had hit his body. Suffering multiple bruises and cuts, Chase managed to endure it. It was absolutely crucial for him to avoid shielding himself with an Earth Wall, because now his counterattack can begin. Chase pours in all his strength and thrusts his right dagger at the empty space in front of him without letting his opponent get out of sight. He did not want to rely on this move because it would dull his skills but he is also interested to see how it could be countered. With the sharp tip of the blade a millimeter away from his targeted spot, Chase shifts the earth and manipulates the battlefield to suit his purpose. Warren''s faraway figure flickers like the flame of a candle and reappears full-sized right where Chase wants him to be. ''Counter it. Hit it to the side. Dodge'' Chase fervently hopes that he had not gone overboard, fearing that he might seriously injure the opponent. The tip of his dagger stops at a hair''s breadth from the worn-out fabric of Warren''s cloak. However, it was not a voluntary stop. His right hand falls limply to the side as if the muscles had been tranquilized. Unable to understand why, Chase swings his other hand at Warren, trying to score a hit with a desperate attempt. This time, Warren easily dodges to the side and returns his attack with a kick aimed at his stomach. Chase twists his body at the moment of impact to nullify the blow, but he could not perfectly execute the technique. The kick still possessed enough power to knock the wind out of Chase and send him falling down on his knees. ''I think that''s enough'' Warren said at the boy who is clutching his stomach in a painful grimace. "You... were.. holding *Gasp* back!" Chase squeezes out the words with difficulty in-between gulping for air. There were too many pauses in Garion''s movements, presenting openings for Chase to slip an attack in. His speed also varied from time to time, in order to accommodate Chase''s assault. "Of course I was, do you want to die? Didn''t I tell you, I was helping you look for what''s missing?" Garion comments as he lifts the boy and allows him to lean on his shoulder. "You''ve got a loooong way to go before you can make me seriously go at it" A long way indeed, he did not even have to use Magic to fight. Well, maybe a trickle of numbing electricity.. but that was because the other alternatives were deadly. "Ugh...." Chase grunts in dissatisfaction while being carried inside. ------------------------------------------------------------ ''What I need...'' Chase places the tip of the quill on the parchment without moving an inch. ''Obviously I need to get stronger but that''s too vague.. I need to break it up into more manageable goals'' He drops the quill and ruffles his hair with both hands, trying to find some inspiration. He scans the rolls of bandages wrapped around various parts of his body. The bandages had been doused with healing potions to speed up his recovery but the fact remains that it would still take days to recover, potions are just medicines after all. A light tap on the bruises would cause him to wince, whether he admits it hurts or not. Chase is used to physical pain though, he is far more resilient to it than emotional or mental pain. Garion had warned him about using Ground Shift after the brief ''fight''. Not because it is a cheat, but it is due to the double-edged nature of the spell. It might startle amateurs and dull their movements just enough for Chase to strike, but when dealing with opponents that have incredible reflexes, it is nothing more than a ticket to death. Garion said that he could have killed Chase twenty-three times before the dagger could pierce him. The highly realistic number told Chase that Garion was not kidding and that only sent shivers down his spine. ''First, I need speed?'' He crosses his arms together and scrunches his brows as if he is trying hard to bore a hole through the parchment. ''Casting speed? No, it''s already instant... then it should be physical speed and also mental speed, so I can switch up spells and dodge faster'' One of the things that he realised is how much time he actually took to adapt to the current situation. '' Garion was fast.. both in body and mind'' Moving at those ridiculous speed is one thing, but to actually be able to think at the same pace? ''Second is... flexibility'' Chase had read something about absolute damage nullification if you can pull back at the exact moment the impact lands on the body and let the force flow harmlessly without any resistance. That was what he tried to imitate in the battle, but he could not twist fast or far enough, resulting in significant damage to his stomach. If he knew it would end up that way, he would have tried to dodge instead. ''Third and fourth, I need more power and endurance!'' Things would be much, much easier if he could fight without worrying about receiving a couple of blows from Garion. ''If I can slug it out with him, while using Magic to support, the situation would''ve tilted to my favour'' A frontal exchange of blows and spells attacking him from multiple directions would definitely force Garion to retreat or reveal openings in his defense. ''I can''t think of anything more.. maybe I should figure out how to acquire what I''ve already picked out'' Chase grabs the Academy Handbook and flips to the ''offered courses'' section. ''Speed, speed, speed..'' He leafs through the pages to find the relevant class. ''Found it!'' He stops at the one describing the swimming class but.. it is not swimming that he wanted. What he needed, is the location of the pool. ''Speed, power, endurance, stamina, all of them can be gained by training underwater'' To Chase, this is perhaps one of the most effective and fast methods to train. The water resistance would weigh him down and act as weights, the lack of oxygen would train him to hold his breath longer. He could also swim to improve his pacing skills, so he would not get tired too early in combat. ''But that only covers physical speed, and I might need to work on other muscle groups'' There is a good reason why many fighters choose to do a variety of tasks in their training routine. One of them is to train different muscle groups for a greater integrated effect. ''How do I think faster?'' Chase continues to look through the book for a suitable course but finds it hard to pick one. ''Math class, debate class, violin class or should I stomach it and go for meditation?'' Common sense would dictate the classes he listed to be of use in speeding up brain processes, but something seems wrong. ''.... I think the ''speed'' I''m looking for is a bit different'' Chase closes the book and shuts his eyes. ''In the end, wouldn''t the most effective training be real-sparring?'' The practice of sparring had been unchallenged for thousands of years, simply because it works. It is the safest and most efficient way to gain experience in combat and Chase knows just who to spar with and how to get them to do it, duels. The Academy had a system in place for students to settle their differences, and that is ''duels''. Like the name suggests, it is a classy way to say ''beat each other up in a brawl'' but a bit safer than that. Duels do not necessarily need to be associated with combat of any kind, it could be a simple harmless contest such as a race or a music recital. However, it is most often used for battles. Duels can be commenced as long as both sides agree to the rules, and there are two teachers or two student council members along with twenty students present to spectate the match. Chase had not given a damn about this system since he wanted to lay low, but now he understands how foolish he had been. He has three opponents that could be just as strong or stronger than him in the Academy, why would he waste the opportunity to challenge the other Scholarship Beasts? Opponents of the same level or slightly higher are the best ones to train with. Chase pens down ''dueling'' on the parchment, along with the other points he had written down. ''But that''s not enough.. I need to maximize the effects of everything'' The scene of a burly man swinging his hammer down with great force and technique plays out in his head. The sheer amount of power that can be focused on a single point, flowing smoothly like water, is what he wants. ''Guess Smithing is a ''yes'' after all'' Chase pens down smithing alongside his other points. ''Flexibility... flexibility.. oh crap'' A feeling of unease crawls up on his back, like skittering bugs. ''There''s got to be something else!'' He proceeds to search with bated breath, for anything that would prove to be more effective, anything at all. ''No, no, no, damn it!'' He turns the book upside down and shakes it vigorously, hoping for a hidden advertisement leaflet to fall out and save him but none did. Realising how futile his effort is, he halts his harassment of the book and resigns himself to enroll in his only choice. ''I hate you, yoh-ga..'' ''Did I cover everything? I think I did, sort of..'' He looks over the list or training menu that he had concocted. Training to get stronger!!!
  1. Underwater Physical Training
  2. Swimming?
  3. Duels with the three other guys(?)!!!! (got to learn about who they are first or where to find them)
  4. Smithing (better be careful)
  5. Yowh-Ga YohhhGa YOHGA (was that how it''s spelt?)
    6. If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.
  6. Will be added accordingly <-- (If I find anything else)
''.....'' Chase blinks a few times. ''......'' He goes over the list once again. ''.....'' He puts it back on the table, right where it belongs. ''Now why does this look like some grocery shopping list instead of an epic training schedule?'' He stares long and hard at the piece of paper, occasionally tilting his head to observe it from different angles. ''Will this even work? I mean shouldn''t I be going to some mountains or travel around the world... and do crazy things like doing push-ups with giant boulders on my back?'' So far, there is nothing in his plan that could be considered out of the ordinary. ''On second thought, I might just break my back if I do that.. oh well, I guess it''s worth giving a shot. Not like that crappy combat instructor could teach me any better anyway'' Chase stifles a yawn and turns off the light. ''It would be nice if I can just fast-forward things and see the results....'' He commences his customary random thoughts before going to bed routine. ''I mean, why not just put a ''five months later'' and have a time-skip?'' He tries to visualise himself, an improved version of himself to be exact. ''Nah, that''s lame.. it''s not like I''ve got nothing better to do than train all the time'' His eyelids grow heavier with each passing moment. ''Oh yeah, better return that uniform tomorro...zzzz...'' ------------------------------------------------------- "Umm.. here''s your uniform" Chase passes the neatly-folded clothing to the silent boy. Doing laundry is never a hard task when you have magic, all he needed to do was use water to remove the stains and dry it with some torrid air. "....." Ethan Hall nods in acknowledgement and stores the returned uniform into his own backpack. He returns his attention to the book in his other hand. ''....'' Chase leans back and tries to get a look at the content of the pages, without intruding upon Ethan. ''oh...so he likes reading, huh?'' As an avid reader himself, Chase is interested in just what sort of genre Ethan is taken with. ''Wait a minute...isn''t that..'' He reads off a few sentence and checks the page number on the corner. ''It''s a different cover, but this is a copy of..'' "Gale Tempest''s Journal?" Chase said. The boy turns his head and slightly opens his mouth as if he is startled, and he probably is. Maybe it was the fact that Chase had been spying on what he is reading or simply because Chase suddenly spoke in an excited tone. He recovers himself and nods, banishing whatever semblance of emotion that had been harbored on his face. ''Woah, he likes the same book as I do! Wait, maybe... maybe this is a chance to make....'' Chase gulps. ''a FRIEND?'' Yes, making friends. Chase has only one friend, and that is Alice. Sure, he is quite close with other people but they are more like close acquaintances or caretakers. Sky, who is sitting on his other side, is too suspicious and strange for him to befriend.''Okay, take this easy now.. got to make some light conversation, that''s it'' Without realising it himself, he had been giving a tense look at the pale boy. "Uhhh.. I like that book too. So, umm.. who''s your favourite character?" ''Oh crap, what sort of question was that? There''s only one character who''s fleshed out in the journal, Gale Tempest himself!!'' The journal is written with a slightly narcissistic tone, with 99.9% of the story centring on the writer''s life. Side characters had names and one or two sentences mentioning them, minors were simply described as ''that man with a moustache or that woman with curly hair'' so there was not much to love about them. However, Chase finds it to be a good read. "...." Ethan''s lips quiver slightly. ''Oh, he''s going to speak!'' Chase waits with full anticipation, for the first words that shall be uttered by the mysteriously quiet boy. "Gale" A rough, sandy voice that would suit a hardy war-veteran is emitted from the small boy. "...." They share a moment of silence together. "Oh, me too" Chase did not expect that. He actually felt bad for forcing Ethan to answer an open question, now. ''... I think I just understood why he doesn''t speak much'' Chase lets the conversation drop, and the other boy eagerly buries his face between the open book. "Nice move, young master" Sky gives a condescending frown at Chase, making him feel worse about himself. The blindfolded fellow had been acting the same way as usual, but his personality slightly differs when talking to Chase. Chase suspects the fourteen year-old teenager is respecting his request to a certain degree, and Chase finds it to be slightly more comfortable this way. Professor Miria walks in and takes their attendance for the second Theoretical Magic Class of the semester. Practical Magic class is only conducted once a week as compared to Practical Combat classes which occupies three slots per week. Meanwhile, Chase can still sense the intense glare shot by Aaron Deniro stabbing at his back. Chase had yet to find an explanation for the blatant hostility he is receiving, and he ought to get some information from Sky after this. ------------------------------------------------- *Clang!!* *Clang!!* Chase never got the opportunity to do so, as all sounds are drowned out by the clanking reverberations in the smithy. Even if it was quiet, he could not afford to break his concentration now. Chase was very relieved that Master Kurt did not remember about his previous abrupt withdrawal from the classroom. Hence, Chase had no need to apologize and could go straight into apprenticeship without any awkward moments. As usual, Sky is still tagging along with him everywhere he goes to. Bystanders might interpret them to have a master and servant relationship, but Chase feels like he had been marked by a camouflaged predator. Chase had yet to peel off all the layers of Sky¡¯s personality; the teenager seems to have more layers than an onion. Master Kurt gave them a little information about smithing before immediately giving them a crash course. He provided sufficient explanation about the important points they need to know and what tools are needed. He really stressed on how accuracy is more important than power, and the art of smithing is not just about mindless muscle-work as some people say. ¡°THAT¡¯S NOT HOW YOU DO IT, FOOL!¡± Master Kurt bellows, his loudness obscuring the line between anger and frustration. ¡°I TOLD YOU, THE FORCE GOES UP FROM THE CALVES, PASSES THROUGH THE WAIST, THEN YOUR BACK, FLOWS INTO YOUR ARM AND FINALLY RELEASED FROM THE BODY!!¡± He demonstrates it once more, unifying his strength in one fluid movement and striking the iron ingot with terrifying accuracy. Chase wipes the sweat on his forehead and attempts to imitate Kurt¡¯s technique. ¡®Up from the calves, waist, back, arm and then out!¡¯ He feels the violent vibrations from the hammer as a loud clanking noise is produced. ¡°WRONG, DO IT AGAIN!!¡± Kurt shouts, but Chase already knew that without needing to be told. This is not something to be mastered in five minutes or a couple of days. After trying it out for himself, Chase¡¯s respect for Master Kurt increased by leaps and bounds. ¡®That much raw power and that high degree of control¡­ this is definitely a form of art¡¯ The lump of metal Chase is using for practice has started to cool down, making it harder to shape. Thus, Chase grabs it using a pair of suitable tongs and chucks it into the furnace. He steps on a line linking to the Magic Diagram inside the furnace and channels his Mana into it, increasing the temperature in a safe and environmentally friendly manner. Master Kurt nods in approval. He would have knocked Chase¡¯s head if the boy continued to hammer mindlessly without reheating the iron. He glances at the other pair, his senior apprentice Dave and the blindfolded boy. ¡®The other lad¡¯s doing well¡­ he might be better if he could remove the blindfolds and directly observe the metal core¡¯ Master Kurt scratches his butt as he thinks so. He looks back at the black-haired boy he is overseeing. Chase had already replaced the red-hot iron on the anvil and is concentrating hard before striking. There is an unapproachable atmosphere around the boy, as if the world only consisted of him, the anvil, and the lump of metal to be shaped. Master Kurt is nothing more than a whisper in his mind, giving helpful advice from time-to-time. ¡®This one would go far¡­¡¯ Kurt remarks to himself, admiring the boy¡¯s focus. ---------------------------------------------------- *Blub* *Blub* Bubbles of air escape through his mouth as he swings the sword against the water. They rise with great haste, touching the surface of the pool and bursting out of their prison to join their fellow brethren. They breeze through the doors and windows, rustling leaves and branches as if they are laughing with glee. Laughing, at the boy who chose to be underwater. ¡®209!¡¯ Chase counts as his muscles contracts and expands, moving the heavy sword against the resisting water. ¡®210!¡¯ He swings again, creating small ripples at the bottom of the pool. ¡®!!!¡¯ His lungs ache, foreshadowing an imminent explosion. It had not even been two minutes since his last gulp of air and he is already running out of oxygen. He transfigures the stone shackles he fashioned out of the pool¡¯s floor and let go of the sword, releasing himself from their bind and rises up with the aid of his natural buoyancy. ¡°Puhahhh!!¡± He greedily breathes in the sweet, sweet air above. He swipes his matted wet hair that is sticking to his forehead and looks around at the other students. Only a few even bother to turn their way at him, as compared to an hour earlier. Chase caused quite a stir when he first entered the pool. For once, Sky did not tag along because he had to pay a visit to the Farming Class but even without the blindfolded fellow, the students¡¯ eyes followed him all the way from the locker room where he changed clothes to the edge of the swimming pool. The swimming athletes halt their strokes and idly floated as they curiously observe him. ¡®Is he going to swim?¡¯ ¡®What sort of style is he going to perform?¡¯ ¡®Damn, is he fast? Should I make a move now and invite him to the swimming club?¡¯ ¡®What¡¯s that sword for?¡¯ ¡®Haa¡­.Haa...that nice, pale skin¡­.. it¡¯s giving me a nosebleed¡¯ Various thoughts raced the bystanders¡¯ minds. Most were healthy anticipations regarding the Scholarship Beast¡¯s swimming skills. A few of the athletes paled as they look at the possibly strong contender, the regular students lick their lips while waiting in excitement, the professor working as a lifeguard wanted to see Chase¡¯s performance for himself and use him as a benchmark against his own record. With a loud splash, Chase dived into the pool. ¡®¡­.¡¯ The audience watches on with bated breath. ¡®Oi, he¡¯s not coming back up, is he?¡¯ ¡®Hey, hey, hey, don¡¯t tell me he¡¯s drowning?¡¯ ¡°Puhaaaahhhh!!!¡± Chase¡¯s head reappeared on the surface, gasping for air. He gazed around for a moment while catching his breath, and sunk back into the watery depths. The audience blinked in confusion, mouth agape with incredulity, unable to comprehend the situation. A few swimmers took a deep breath and submerged themselves to see what Chase was doing. They resurfaced with bulging eyes and spared a look at each other. Heaving sighs of relief, they continued to leisurely practice, not worrying about any competitors that would dethrone them. The other bystanders imitated them and saw what Chase was doing for themselves. Some kept their eyes on the boy for several minutes, hoping for something incredible but even they gave up and went about their own business when Chase gave no sign of giving a show. Now, having stored just the right amount of air in his lungs, Chase plunges down to the bottom of the pool and anchors himself to the floor yet again. He picks up the strapless sword and holds it tight between his wrinkly fingers. He had detached the penguin strap earlier and stored it in his room for safekeeping. ¡®211! 212!¡¯ He resumes his training without missing a beat. ------------------------------------------------ ¡¯22,23,24!¡¯ Charlie counts the gold coins and replaces them into three separate money pouches hidden all over his robust body. Grinning from ear to ear, he twirls his newly bought cane and fixes his top hat in front of the tall, oval mirror. ¡°Father, would you stop doing that? It¡¯s embarrassing..¡± Erin says while combing her long locks of hair that looks like strands of moonlight. ¡°I really think you should stop wasting that money¡± She eyes the lavish room they are currently staying in. Sure, the father and daughter are sharing it to save up on costs but they could have found a cheaper inn in the city. ¡°Wasting? No, no, Erin¡­ I am saving up quite a lot. Hell, we¡¯d be dead if I don¡¯t find a job soon!¡± Charlie¡¯s eyes bulged in shock at his stepdaughter¡¯s accusation. Erin stares him up and down in response, from the tip of his pointy leather shoes to the peak of his classy top hat and rolls her eyes. ¡°What¡­ this?¡± He gestures pointedly at his attire. ¡°This is absolutely necessary since we¡¯re going to meet the King!¡± The former miner explains loudly, justifying himself in the eyes of his beautiful daughter. ¡°I bought you a dress as well, didn¡¯t I?¡± ¡°Exactly, you didn¡¯t have to! It was lovely, I admit¡­ but we could have picked something cheaper!¡± Erin retorts. True, she really loves that pearly white dress; it made her look like the princess in her maidenly dreams. However, it was a luxury and not a need. ¡°Oh come on¡­ Sir Lawrence left us with the task of informing the King about the corruption, didn¡¯t he?¡± He gently takes hold of the silver lion medallion hanging off Erin¡¯s neck. ¡°All this gold, it¡¯s all the money we got by selling off the gold dust I scraped off his armour. I¡¯m not spending it on whatever I want. I am buying things that we need¡± ¡°But still¡­why the high-class inn?¡± Erin could agree with the other points except for this one. ¡°Because of you¡± Charlie replies. ¡°Me¡­.?¡± Erin knits her eyebrows and frowns. Faint creases appear on her milky white skin, failing to besmirch her beauty in any way. ¡°I never recalled asking you to pick this inn¡± They had been staying here for three days now, looking for the items her father needed to buy. ¡°Of course you never did¡± Charlie sighs. ¡°Think about it for a second. Would it be safe for a pretty girl to stay in some rundown inn with poor to absolutely no security?¡± The fact that Erin does not think too highly of her own attractiveness is charming, but she really ought to realise how much danger she might attract. ¡°Now I¡¯m not saying that I¡¯m weak or anything¡­ but a miner won¡¯t be able to do much against some skilled fighters¡± Not to mention they are in a city, and those types of people are virtually everywhere. ¡°At least with these attire we can scare them off by pretending to be someone high-up¡± That would ward off cautious robbers in the city. When travelling outside, they would switch to their poor old clothing. ¡°¡­.¡± Erin remains silent. Pangs of guilt hit her hard now that she realises that she is partly to blame. ¡°How are we going to meet the King later?¡± They are not that far away from the capital of Bosco. It should be about ten days from their current location by horse. ¡°I asked around, and they said anyone can have an audience with the King for five gold coins. Seems to be some rule made by the Grand Priest after he got that position¡± If Charlie is not mistaken, the reasoning behind the need for payment had been something like divine donation to the one chosen by God to rule. ¡°How did we get into this¡­?¡± Erin mutters softly. ¡°I mean, we were just simple villagers. Now..... now we¡¯re on a quest to prevent the Demon King from breaking free of his prison..¡± She clenches the lion medallion tight in her fingers, summoning courage from Lawrence¡¯s keepsake. The Cycle is a whirlpool, and they are nothing more than stray leaves that have wandered too close to its swirling currents. Barely anyone had ever volunteered to be involved in the Cycle. Those who did, did so for their own reasons and beliefs. No matter how noble or wicked, how glorious or insignificant, they would certainly get sucked into the Cycle. As long as one is a denizen of this world, they are connected to the Cycle in some way. Charlie moves to hug his daughter in a tight embrace, stroking her hair with his rough callused fingers. ¡°It¡¯s okay..¡± He whispers softly into Erin¡¯s ear. ¡°It¡¯s going to be okay¡± He repeats it again. ¡°We¡¯re going to meet the King, warn him about what Sir Lawrence told us about, and then go back to our normal lives¡± Erin buries her face on her father¡¯s wide shoulders, hiding her vibrant green eyes that had started to heat up. ¡®Sir Lawrence¡­ Are you doing fine in heaven now?¡¯ She pictures the image of the handsome blond man surrounded by angels and white puffy clouds. She chuckles, thinking how ridiculous it looks like. ¡°Hmm? Something funny?¡± Charlie tilts his head and raises an eyebrow. His daughter that was in a gloomy mood just now suddenly cheered up. ¡°No, I was just thinking about how Sir Lawrence is doing now up in heaven and *pfft!*¡± She broke into another bout of tinkling laughter. Charlie only watches her while smiling, satisfied that his daughter is no longer sad. She gradually stops and starts to fiddle with the medallion in her hand. Her previous angelic face contorts into an angry frown. ¡°Warren Gale. Wherever you are, you better be working on fixing this mess you¡¯ve made!¡± She spat angrily. ¡®¡­. Must be that time of the month¡¯ Charlie notes from the emotional swings his daughter is having. ------------------------------------------------ ¡°And that, is how cyclones are formed¡± Warren ends his class with a flourish and proceeds to erase the blackboard using a dusty rag. ¡®And all this time I was just spinning the air around..¡¯ Chase thought. ¡®Got to keep this in mind, it might make things a lot easier for me¡¯ He underlines the important terms and steps in tornado formation, eager to apply his newly acquired knowledge when he has the chance. The students shuffle out of class whereas Chase and Sky bide for their time. Garion¡¯s class is a particularly popular one, given how unique it is. Thus, the wave of students exiting the classroom would create a temporary blockade at the doorway. Chase deemed it better to wait for the crowd to subside before leaving. Chase approaches Garion with the intention of having a little chat. Ethan is going through a stack of papers that the professor gave him, most likely as part of his assistant job. ¡®I wonder how he got that job?¡¯ Chase wonders idly. Just what sort of encounter did the petite boy and the vagabond professor had? ¡°Hm? You got something to talk about?¡± Warren comments, seeing the two boys standing near his table. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ve started on doing that whole ¡®improve yourself¡¯ thing we talked about¡± Chase replies, excited to share about his current findings. He wanted to ask whether his choices are right but something tells him that Garion would just inform him to continue and see the results for himself. Sky¡¯s ears twitch as he gleams the new piece of information. Chase¡¯s sentence had also drawn Ethan¡¯s attention, causing the boy to lift his head from the papers and stare at Chase. ¡°Ga Ha Ha Ha! Good, good, so how is it? Do you think it¡¯s going to work so far?¡± Garion systematically arranges the coloured chalks he have into a small box, taking care not to mix them up or accidentally break one. ¡°I¡­can¡¯t really tell¡± Chase furrows his eyebrows and frowns. ¡°I mean, I haven¡¯t even got through one day of the routine plus there¡¯s a few classes that aren¡¯t scheduled for today but¡­¡± Chase grins widely, baring his teeth. ¡°It¡¯s fun. Experimenting with these methods by myself¡± Who knows, maybe he would end up developing the best way to train. If anything bad happens to his body, he could always seek out Terrence for a special dose of Healing. ¡®A pity I don¡¯t have any free slots to look for sparring opponents today..¡¯ There is only so much time in a day. Classes start as early as eight in the morning and end around seven in the evening, by latest. ¡®That¡¯s not even half a day.. and then there¡¯s their schedules to consider. I don¡¯t think I can spar that much with them, in this case¡¯ He would have to draw out a detailed timetable as soon as possible. ¡°Well, it¡¯s good if it¡¯s fun¡± Garion packs up his briefcase and tucks it in his arm. ¡°People can lose motivation if they keep doing boring things, so make sure to keep yourself entertained¡± He takes the stack of paper that Ethan had neatly arranged for him. ¡°I¡¯ve got to get going to the workshop , you three shouldn''t dally here. Don''t you have any class now?" ¡°Yes, there is a slot for Practical Combat scheduled in forty minutes. Come now, young master, let us make haste!¡± Sky pinches the back of Chase¡¯s uniform and urges him to move. ¡°Yeah, see you later Garion¡± Chase bids farewell and leaves the classroom along with his excited looking companion. ¡®¡­.¡¯ Warren studies the two students¡¯ backs. ¡®What¡¯s wrong with that one..¡¯ His gaze lingers on the taller and presumably older boy. He looks at his assistant, Ethan who is still standing beside him. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going as well? It¡¯s Practical Combat so you should be with them, no?¡± Warren¡¯s inquiry elicits a nod from the silent boy. Ethan saddles his bag and scurries away to catch up with the other two. ------------------------------------------------------- ¡°So what¡¯s the deal with Deniro? He¡¯s been giving me the eye for the past couple of days¡± Chase asks while sitting in their daily transportation vehicle. The only difference this time is the addition of Ethan in the corner, who is trying to erase his own presence. ¡°Oh, did he? Why, I never realised!¡± Sky gasps and feigns ignorance. ¡°What could be the problem, I wonder?¡± He crosses his arms and frowns in consternation, as if he is thinking hard. ¡®Damn poser¡­¡¯ Chase grits his teeth in frustration. ¡®You obviously know something, don¡¯t you?¡¯ Sky is being the usual annoyance, perhaps due to Ethan being in close proximity. Chase catches the shadow of a smile at the corner of Sky¡¯s lips, no doubt the reflection of his true emotions. ¡°Well now, have you offended him in any way?¡± Sky asks. ¡°It could be something subtle, one that you did not realise¡± He leans forward, giving full attention to the conversation. Even Ethan is looking at them from the corner of his eyes. ¡°No I didn¡¯t¡± Chase trashes the theory straight-out. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen him in my entire life and I assure you I don¡¯t have any memory problems of any kind¡± Not that he would know if he had any. ¡°I see, I see¡­. But that would be nonsensical because Aaron Deniro is known to be well-behaved. Not the friendliest person you¡¯ll meet, but he is civil and he has only a small dash of arrogance to paint him as a noble of the most powerful House in Armitage, besides the King¡¯s family that is¡± ¡°So, you¡¯re saying he¡¯s an okay guy with everyone else?¡± That did not make Chase feel any better but a faint idea sprang up at the back of his mind. ¡°Precisely¡± Sky nods. ¡°Then it must¡¯ve been something in our first encounter that pissed him off¡­ but what?¡± Chase palms his face and tries to recall yesterday¡¯s Theoretical Magic Class. ¡°Is it how I look?¡± They both have black hair, and if Chase deactivates Mana Manipulation their eye colours would match. ¡®But black hair and violet eyes aren¡¯t that rare¡­ I¡¯ve already seen a few in the Academy¡¯ It does not fit, somehow. His appearance is not likely to be the trigger for that perpetual hostile reaction. ¡°¡­Talk to him¡­¡± Chase and Sky hears it once again, that gruff voice that makes one think of an eye-patched war veteran drinking a tankard of ale. The petite owner of that voice looks away when the two stares at him. The carriage slows down and comes to a halt. The driver descends and opens the door for them, bowing at ninety degrees at the side of the stairs leading down. ¡®Talk to him, huh?¡¯ Chase thinks as he moves towards Gymnasium no. #77. ¡®That¡¯s scary, but I guess that IS the easiest solution..¡¯ ------------------------------------------------- ¡°Take your weapons and repeat yesterday¡¯s routine!¡± Scar shouts at his students, or cadets as he refers to them in his mind. Spittle sprays out of his mouth, flying over his yellowed teeth. The students rush off to the weapon racks so as to not anger the instructor. ¡°Hey, you there! Yea, yesterday¡¯s wimp!¡± He calls out to Chase. ¡°You sure you want to play around with these weapons? You might get a boo-boo!¡± He rubs his eyes with his knuckle and pretends to cry. Several students snigger and chortle at his insult. Chase lingers in front of the wooden swords rack with his back turned at the instructor. He reaches out towards one of the blades¡­ and stops. He grins widely and moves away from the rack towards another one placed beside it. Scar cocks his head and knits his eyebrows as he observes Chase from behind. Chase grabs a long, stout pole weapon, an untipped quarterstaff instead of the sword. Without doing any push-ups, he takes a leisurely stroll to the straw dummies and swung his weapon. One, a leg sweep aimed at the bottom. Two, a jab thrust in the middle. Three, a vertical chop from the- Scar grabs Chase¡¯s hair and yanks it back along with the boy¡¯s head. Chase winces slightly and his eyes begins to water from the sharp pain. ¡°What. The. Hell. Do. You. Think. You¡¯re. Doing?¡± Scar hisses the words angrily into Chase¡¯s ear. Not only did the boy not pick up a sword, he even blatantly disobeyed his order. This is not something that he can ignore, his orders are absolute. ¡®Student Welfare Act, article 4 states that the educators of the Academy may not inflict any excessive or unnecessary physical harm upon the students. Should any physical proof be found, the perpetrator shall be sacked from his or her position¡¯ Chase recites one of the rules of the Academy within his head. His pained grimace turns into a mirthful smile. In the space of one breath, he strongly tugs his own head forward. Scar is bewildered by the sudden action and hastily lets go of Chase¡¯s black hair. If he had held on to it, it might have ripped off some of the skin on the boy¡¯s scalp and doubtlessly draw blood. ¡®I would''ve been in deep shit if that happ..¡¯ His eyes bulge as he sees the gleeful expression on Chase¡¯s face. The boy twirls the quarterstaff overhead and strikes a dummy like nothing ever happened. ¡®That little runt¡­ he did it on purpose..!!!¡¯ Scar¡¯s face flushed in response to his boiling fury. His fingernails dig into the skin of his palms as he balls them into solid fists. A trickle of blood crawls down his lips as he bites down on it in frustration. "I''M TELLING YOU TO STOP RIGHT NOW!" He roars uselessly at the boy who had chosen to ignore him. Seeing that reaction, Chase¡¯s grin spread even wider and his eyes shrunk even smaller. ¡®So, how does it feel? A taste of your own medicine, I mean¡¯ Chase resumes his training with the pole arm, acting oblivious to the steaming Zenithian Squad Leader. ''You might think I''m powerless, but so are you'' Faced with the rules, they are both equal. With his only weapon, violence, turned against him, Scar could only watch Chase in frustration. He could crush the boy¡¯s skull, shatter his windpipe or severe all of Chase¡¯s limbs¡­ but he would lose his job if he did that. Scar knows just what sort of injuries count as ¡®excessive¡¯ and it seems that the boy knows as well. ¡°You¡¯ll regret this, runt¡± He turns away and walks off to yell at the other students, letting off some steam. ''I''ll break you, boy.. just you wait for it'' He fans the flames of his own irritation. Chase had given this class some thought. Being a scholarship student, it is compulsory for him to attend both Magic and Combat classes therefore skipping is not a viable choice. He had also weighed upon Sky''s advice, to obey without question and avoid trouble. Indeed, that is a logical and safe course of action... after all, why create problems for himself? However, that would not solve the core issue at hand. Chase is a wimp when it comes to harassment. So how would he mentally strengthen himself? There are obviously no classes that would teach him how to deal with his current predicament. The answer he stumbled upon is simple and he belittled himself for not thinking it up earlier. What better method is there to improve than facing your problems? He should just fight back at every single attempt at hurting him but he shall do so intelligently. If he cannot inflict harm on the teacher, what about the other side? Can the teacher harm him? With that train of thought he scanned over the rules for some sort of Act or Article that would assist him. ''That''s it.. plot, hate, try and bring me down'' Chase thought. ''You can''t teach me, but I''ll use you to improve... in my own way'' He braces himself for anything Scar would throw at him. In this case, every single one of them would only serve to make him stronger. His dice had been cast, his decision had been made. In this path he trusts, so he leaves it to fate. --------------------------------------------- So yeah, the chapter was late (Hey, I did say it might be late). As usual, I update the date on the fiction synopsis in accordance with the last day I worked on the story so just pop there to check whether I''m still alive or not. -I changed the style a lil bit. (you don''t have to scroll that much and I think it''s a bit more fluid) -You don''t necessarily learn the subject you are being taught in class. Sometimes, interaction and observation with teachers and friends could give you important life lessons that are far more useful than knowing how to find ''x'' -You don''t need a teacher to learn everything you want -I''m still swamped with assignments and tests, so next chapter might be slow as well... (but I''ll write it, don''t worry)
Is What You Know Real? Armus Glitter in the Dark
For The Curious Mind
Title Change and Reparation Program Hello my dear readers! :ALLO: This... is not a new chapter. :boworpushups: This is a notice to inform you regarding the title change and my chapter reparation program or RP for short that has been ongoing for a while. Q: Why did you change the title? I missed the damn update because I didn''t recognise it, you moron! A: Hey, I did put the old title in bracket.... T_T.....Armus was a temporary title from the time I had no idea what to do with the story (until chapter 4). I restrained myself from changing it until I''ve reached a point where my writing could be called ''decent'' <--- as in, not horrible. Really, I wouldn''t want to waste a good name with a mediocre story (perhaps it is still mediocre for you). Q: So what is this RP? Is it more important than the new chapter? HUUUHHHHH? A: RP is my ongoing effort to better my previously horrendous chapters. As of 9th May 2015, I have fixed Chapters 1-6 bringing their grades from a D+ to perhaps a B- in terms of quality. Heh, A+ is out of reach for a first time amateur like me. Q: Wait, you rewrote the chapters? Do I have to go back and read them now? You damn piece of #$@$! A: Woah, woah calm down! I did not rewrite them from scratch or add any new important information. Come on, that would be a dick move. What I DID do, are replacing awkward sentences, fleshing out scenes (oh god I finally managed to write out decent battle scenes) and changing the format to suit the latest chapters as of now (Chapter 25) Q: WHERE IS MY NEW CHAPTER?!! GROARRRGHHHH!!! A: O-o-on the way, please d-don''t eat me! Okay, seriously it''s in progress. I like to write a large part of the chapter at once so I don''t forget the flow of events and my current schedule is not so lenient to allow me those precious long periods to finish the chapter. So, I settled for the less time consuming RP that is suitable with my current time slots. Q: So... what is An Eternity''s Coda? (AEC) Sounds weird, are you sure it''s grammatical? A: Well, that''s the real title of this web novel! It has everything to do with this story. Huh, what''s a Coda? I guess the most similar words to it are ''finale'' or ''conclusion'' or let''s just say end. You can refer to the story as AEC or just regular old Armus. About whether it''s grammatical or not.... I think so, well... at least it sounds profound/complex :D Q: Why did you choose to launch the RP? Like seriously, why? A: I realised that the several latest chapters I wrote had a.... different feel to it. I wouldn''t call them bad or anything but... it just felt off, like things are taking a lighter mood, too light. I suppose it was an aftereffect from reading about 30+ volumes of a japanese LN (To Aru Majutsu No Index and its sequel New Testament). So in order to regain the earlier mood of my story, I revisit my old chapters and also read some western fantasy fictions (currently reading Mistborn Chronicles, I''m at book 2 :D). I believe that the vast imagination of Eastern Fantasy (Japanese in this case) could be combined well with the detailed writing of Western Fantasy. Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings. Q: I realised the RP: Batch One you stamped in red on the fixed chapters, what do they mean? DOES IT MEAN YOU''RE GONNA WASTE MORE TIME ON FIXING OLD CHAPTERS INSTEAD OF CHURNING NEW ONES?? A: RP: Batch One includes chapters 1-9. Batch Two will include several selected chapters (that I found to be lacking). Yeah, yeah, I know it''s a bit cruel to make old readers wait, but come on.... I alternate between repairing and writing chapters. Q: When are you going to pick up the pace again? The story is hella slow at the moment... what''s up with several chapters talking about him picking classes? A: I''ve thought so too, and don''t worry because I plan to end the arc in another 10 chapters max (this is an estimated amount). Once the second arc ends, heh... comes the tricky parts for me to write. Q: Well that''s great and all, so when are you going to write me that new chapter?! A: R-r-right now, sir! Q: Why didn''t you answer my question? A: Forgive me milord, this humble servant of yours could not foresee your question. Please present it in the comments below and I shall etch its glorious wordings unto this unworthy post of mine. -------------------------- Readers'' question(s): Q: When are you gonna add more chicks around Chase? Come on, that guy is like... an embarrassment to all males! A: Oh um, I thought about this actually but then I couldn''t find what to do with them once I add them in... so they''ll turn out into some useless forgotten characters :wozy:. I plan on having a few female characters around him in the third arc. Oh yeah, this story is not a harem so I haven''t really focused much on chicks falling in love with him and stuff. He''ll get better with chicks soon, seeing female bodies in yoga class plenty of times would get him bored with it. Have a nice day! :drinkT: Chapter 26: Luminous Tick. Tock. Tick. Tock. The hand of the clock ticks with every passing second, filling the room with its minute sound. An irregular scratching noise accompanies it, one that originates from the top of the wooden desk. There she sits, wrinkled hands firmly gripping a spindly quill, scribing away on the rough parchment. The tiny flame wiggles and bobs, creating shapes and forms that barely made sense. The gentlest breeze would sway it. The softest gust could extinguish it. So it danced, strutting and fretting over its waxen stage, acting out its dreams and wants for but a brief moment. Then a breath of wind comes, paying a visit through the slightly open window and smothers the fire. The room plunges into darkness, save for the sliver of moonlight shining on the back of her white shirt. She runs her fingers through her hair, touching a few threads of grey among the brown. She clicks her tongue in irritation and snaps her fingers. A sphere of light instantly materialises at the tip of her palm and elevates itself to the ceiling, replacing the feeble candle. The light shines upon the desk, the two chairs set in front of it, and upon the soft creases on her forehead. There she sits, going through the pile of documents, jotting down and scribbling once in a while. On one side of the desk lies a short stack of papers and on the other, a towering pile of documents. Her scowling expression reveals which side is complete and which side is untouched. She adds a piece of paper to the pitiful stack and compares the two, gauging how much work she has left. Frowning disgustedly, she stands up and makes her way to the open window. There she stands, leaning over the windowsill, looking at the dark royal courtyard several storeys below. ¡®Goddamned fools, giving me everything to handle¡¯ She tightens her grip on the metallic windowsill, and the steel groans in anguish. ¡®What¡¯s the use of having forty generals when I¡¯m the one who has to handle everything?¡¯ ¡®Oh ho ho ho! Who else is better for the job than the esteemed Grim Reaper himself?¡¯ Said one of the thick-headed numbskulls in the earlier meeting. ¡®Idiots, thinking they¡¯re so clever with their games, trying to get Finn sacked¡¯ She rubs her forehead. ¡®We¡¯re going to be in a damn war soon, and they¡¯re still playing around with politics!¡¯ Forty-one legions, which is the entire number of troops that Armitage¡¯s military has in possession on their homeland. Forty generals commanding a thousand regular troops each and one Knight Commander in charge of the special Zenithian Knight Corps. ¡®Is the Demon King so small of a threat that they can completely ignore him and focus on their petty power struggles?¡¯ Humanity had won every single Cycle in the past, all a hundred and seven of them. ¡®Do they not see how different it is this time around?¡¯ They almost fell in the previous assault. Yes, they can surely defeat the horde of monsters, even if Emond¡¯s walls were breached, but not without civilian casualty and that is no victory. ¡®Gordon, Stint, Flanders, why did you lot have to retire so early?¡¯ Those are the names of the veteran generals, those that she finds worthy and responsible. ¡®Army recruitment and training, withdrawing reinforcements from the North, securing food for the war, building garrisons, troop allocations ¡­. Aaaargh!!¡¯ She kicks the windowsill, sending it flying out along with dislodged bricks. Multiple thumps and crashes resound from down below, hopefully no one got hurt. She feels like jumping off the tower and going on a hunt for that ass of a Knight Commander. ¡®Don¡¯t they realise, that these work need to be done?¡¯ She could have just ignored the paperwork and leave it untouched so the blame would fall on Finn, but she was not so stupid to understand how important they are. There is no way that she could handle and oversee all of this to the end, so she tries to divert the workload back to the other generals. However, the amount of documents that needs to be modified is far too many, not to mention that they keep increasing with each day. ¡®Maybe I should pay a visit and give them a piece of my mind¡­.¡¯ She thought dangerously, her hand reaching for the sword strapped to her slender waist. Footsteps. She could hear them approaching the door. Three polite knocks and the door swings open. A man donned in the official light blue Zenithian armour stands in the doorway with his helmet tucked under an arm. He froze, mouth halfway open as he stares at the gaping hole on the wall¡ªwhere the window used to be. It is a warm night. The wind outside barely moved, preferring to stay still for the most part. That is the only reason why the papers on the Vice-Commander¡¯s desk remain where they are, nice and neat despite the large freshly made opening. He could only wonder what King Melzar¡¯s reaction would be, once he finds out the damage to the castle¡¯s west tower. Perhaps he would not even care, given his vast wealth. There are ten people in the room. At least, it seems like it. Barry eyes the identical images of his Vice-Knight Commander spread all over the room. Each one of them is doing a different activity. He spots one thoughtfully reading a book, another sitting at the desk, a couple lightly sparring and others which he chooses to ignore. ¡°Uhh... I¡¯m here to report, Vice Commander¡± He said, fixing his eyes at the mirage sitting behind the desk. He is already used to this, how the Vice Commander never lets her guard down in front of strangers. ¡®Which one should I look at when I¡¯m talking?¡¯ He does not want to come across as rude. He could never figure out which one is real though. ¡°Where is he?¡± A voice as hard as steel replied, seemingly coming from the image that is reading the book. Barry changes his body orientation accordingly to face her. ¡°I¡­ lost him in the city¡± He said, hanging his head in shame. ¡°I was following him around as usual, going to pubs and watching him lose bets then on the way out¡­ He ran off somewhere and I couldn''t catch up¡± ¡°You¡­ LOST him?¡± She growled, this time from behind the desk. Barry gulped and nervously spins to face the relevant direction. ¡°No, let me rephrase that. You lost him AGAIN?¡± All of the images halt their activities and gaze at him. Barry has no idea where to face anymore. The voice came from every mirage with matching lip movements to add more confusion. He sighs and drops his shoulders. ¡°Yes, Vice Commander. I¡¯ve lost him again¡­¡± He muttered dejectedly. ¡°Lieutenant Barry¡± The Vice-Commander uttered. ¡°Yes, Vice Commander?¡± He queried, knowing how much trouble he is in. ¡°Did I not tell you to keep a close eye on him?¡± ¡°Yes, Vice Commander¡± He repeated in an agreeable tone. Defending himself here would only worsen the situation. ¡®How am I supposed to keep an eye on the Grim Reaper? Isn¡¯t it enough that I feel so weak and pitiful despite being a lieutenant in this special legion?¡¯ He cries inwardly, lamenting his unlucky fate. ¡°Then why did you lose¡ª¡°She sighed. ¡°Never mind, you may leave if there is nothing else to be said¡­¡± She is not an unreasonable woman, despite what others say about her. She knows that Barry is an earnest man, and he must have had his fair share of troubles with Finn too. Barry¡¯s eyes shot open, disbelieving what he has just heard. He quickly recovers himself before she could change her mind. ¡°Grim Reaper, the only thing that is going to be ripped is his head if I catch him¡­¡± She grumbled under her breath. Barry turns to leave and is about to put on his helmet when he sees a letter that he has to deliver nestled inside it. He had purposely placed it there, so he would remember about it. He spun back to face the Vice-Commander and extracts the envelope from the hawk-like helm. ¡°Ah¡­ This came in for you this evening at the Headquarters but you weren¡¯t there so¡­¡± He walked forward and gingerly places it on the desk. She directs her eyes at it, scanning the wax seal and guessing at its content. The letter multiplies into ten and each image grabs one for themselves. ¡®Still not letting your guard down, huh?¡¯ Barry notes to himself. The aged woman¡¯s paranoia is actually quite amusing to watch. She finally opens the envelope, maybe after deciding that it is safe to do so. A folded letter flaps open in her hand, or hands¡ªBarry could not decide what to call it in his mind. He almost whistled appreciatively at how intricate the optical illusion the Vice-Commander is producing. Barely five seconds passed and she replaces the letter inside the envelope. ¡°Invitation to the Tournament of Champions as usual, the Academy wants me to be one of the judges¡­¡± She explained. The expression adorning her face is one of disinterest, as if the grand event is nothing to be excited about. ¡°Isn¡¯t it great, Vice Commander?¡± Barry, for one, is quite thrilled over the occasion. The tournament hogged the limelight for itself for the past two years, setting it as the most anticipated event during the Academy Festival. It has only been held a few times due to the recent opening of Combat and Magic classes, but the hype is real. Who would miss themselves the chance to see rich students beating each other? ¡°In your opinion, who would win?¡± She asked, ten sets of eyes holding him under their gazes. ¡°The esteemed scholarship students, of course!¡± Barry answered confidently. In terms of battle capabilities, the chosen scholarship students are obviously leaps and bounds ahead of the others. ¡®No, wait¡­ I don¡¯t think that¡¯s what she meant¡¯ Barry paused. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s too predictable¡± She rolled her eyes. ¡°What¡¯s the point? The other students are just fighting in it to gain recognition for their Houses and families. They aren¡¯t even aiming to win the tournament¡± In the end, it will be those two from last year that would be competing in the finals. ¡°Well, there could be a difference this year¡­ I mean, there are two new scholarship students that were accepted¡± Barry added from what he heard during his tavern visits with Commander Finn. ¡°If I¡¯m not a mistaken there was a¡­ Trevor Light and¡­ Geoffrey Blackstone?¡± He knits his eyebrows, unsure of the names. The Vice-Commander perks up at the mention of the names. ¡°Blackstone? Did you mean, Chase Blackstone?¡± She asked, eyes wide with surprise. Barry paused for a while, then nods. ¡°Are you sure? Chase Blackstone? Is he around ten or eleven?¡± The mirages flickered for a moment. Barry completely missed it though because the Vice-Commander''s behaviour intrigued him. ¡°Yes, I think that fits what I¡¯ve heard¡­ They say he was six feet tall and bore seven scars on his back, some even claimed that he could breathe fire and chew swords¡± ¡®I¡¯m not sure about the credibility though..¡¯ Barry thought. However, the Vice-Commander does not seem to be paying any attention. She is looking elsewhere, all ten of her, contemplating about something. ¡°Vice-Commander Corvette?¡± Barry interrupted her train of thought, snapping her attention back on him. A flash of wispy white light appears directly in front of him, and an eleventh Vice-Commander places a hand on his shoulder plate. ¡°You know what? There¡¯s no use even if you try to locate Finn tonight, so stay here and tell me about the scholarship students while you help me out with the paperwork¡± ¡°...Eh?¡± Barry blinks twice, trying to comprehend her words. ¡°Come now, we have a lot to talk about¡± She drags the lieutenant to the desk. ¡°And also work to do¡± She included it as an afterthought. ¡®Eh?¡¯ Barry lets himself be seated at the chair, and a quill and a bottle of ink is promptly placed on each of his palms. ¡®What happened to being dismissed?¡± He looks at the writing instruments blankly. ¡®Chase Blackstone¡­. If you are who I think you are, this Tournament would be more interesting than I thought¡¯ Corvette Grim mused. ¡°Now, I want you to redirect these tasks to General Frederick, Milson and Ford¡­ this one to Patrick and this¡ª¡° She continues to give instructions to the bewildered lieutenant. That night, Corvette Grim and Lieutenant Barry spent hours and hours poring over the documents while talking about the rumours regarding the scholarship students. Barry cursed at the generals who brought about this predicament, vowing in his heart to redouble his efforts to force the Knight Commander into doing his job properly. Amidst his heated thoughts, Barry wonders to himself. ¡®Who is this Chase Blackstone to the Vice-Commander?¡¯ Tick. Tock. *** Chase Blackstone sneezed. A fluffy white towel falls lightly onto his head and he gratefully uses it to dry himself. The folded uniform he took off earlier is softly placed onto the tiles right beside him. ¡°You probably shouldn¡¯t have stayed too long in the water, I don¡¯t imagine it to be very healthy¡± Sky said, standing right beside Chase. The surface of the pool gleams, reflecting the flare of Light Balls above. It appears that the artificial lighting that Ga has invented is not yet implemented in other facilities. In fact, nothing he invented ever seems to leave his workshop. ¡°I guess so¡­¡± Chase agreed. It has been almost a week since he started this unorthodox training regime, and this is the first problem that reveals itself. ¡°I¡¯ll figure something out¡± He said nonchalantly. ¡®There¡¯s no need to go into specifics¡­ but maybe I can make the water just a tad bit warmer¡­¡¯ ¡°Are you aware that you have the tendency of procrastinating?¡± Sky commented and raises an eyebrow. He has no further need to refer to Chase as the young master anymore since the punishment period is over. Heck, it did not even count as a punishment for him. ¡°Really? Name one time¡± Chase frowned. He has no recollections of delaying anything important so far. ¡°I thought you planned on finding out why Mr. Deniro is hostile to you?¡± Sky complied with Chase¡¯s request and presents one. ¡°Well that¡¯s¡ª¡°Chase tries to make an argument. ¡°What about duelling the other scholarship beasts?¡± Sky added, much to Chase¡¯s chagrin. He could state more but perhaps these two would be enough. Chase sighed. ¡°I¡¯m still looking for information regarding their schedules, you know?¡± He replied defensively. ¡°It¡¯s not that easy, trying to piece out the free time slots of all three of them¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think it is easy either, the way you¡¯re going at it¡± Sky commented while fixing his blindfolds into place. ¡°Must be difficult, collecting information without talking to anyone¡± He remarked sarcastically, a shadow of a smirk flits across his face. ¡°I¡ªWell, it¡¯s¡­ ¡°Chase searches for an excuse, something to protect his ego. He sighs, giving up the futile attempt. ¡°You¡¯re right, I¡¯m not doing it the right way¡­¡± He muttered dejectedly. ¡®It¡¯s easy to think about changing myself and all, but damn it¡¯s hard to just start asking random people questions¡¯ ¡°As for Deniro, well I¡¯m sort of¡­ looking for the right moment¡± Chase uttered a half-lie. True, there were hardly any chances to confront Aaron Deniro in private to inquire about his problem but Chase is not looking forward to it anyway. ¡°Which translates to¡­ you¡¯re afraid¡± Sky rolled his eyes and helpfully clarified the problem for Chase. Chase keeps his silence for a while and nods begrudgingly. ¡°You¡¯re strange¡± Sky remarked while sitting down beside the pool and dipping his bare feet into the cool water. The sleeves of his pants are rolled up to avoid getting them wet. ¡°You easily go against Scar, multiple times and you¡¯re afraid of communicating with students who are significantly less fearsome than the former¡± ¡°That¡¯s a different case, I see Scar as an enemy¡± Chase explained. The Zenithian Knight instructor is no more than a stepping stone he would use to improve himself. ¡°You must not cower before your opponent, or you will be cut down¡± Chase repeated one of his father¡¯s sayings. Why is it so hard for other people to understand that the circumstances are different? ¡°All work and no play makes Jack a dull boy, all work and no talk makes Chase an unsociable loner¡± Sky smirks at his own jab, waiting to see Chase¡¯s reaction. ¡°¡­¡± Chase stares at the water, looking at his own reflection in silence. ¡°I suppose so, I¡¯ll go and talk to Deniro after class¡± ¡®Oh, what¡¯s this?¡¯ Sky perks up and stares at Chase with great interest. ¡®No protest of any sort? Not even a fragment of anger on his expression¡¯ He is not sure what to think about this. Is this good or bad? Regardless, there is no doubt some change had taken place in the other boy. Sky smiles and pulls out three pieces of paper from inside his coat. Taking care not to accidentally drop them into the pool, he hands them over to Chase. Chase wordlessly took them. A puzzled expression creeps its way onto his face and soon transforms into one of surprise as his eyes bulge. ¡°These are¡­ How did you¡­?¡± He points his finger at the pieces of paper, flabbergasted. ¡°I have my ways¡± Sky answered the unfinished question. He grins proudly, as if pleased with his resourcefulness. ¡°I¡¯m not going to help with Deniro, though. Not that I have any info¡± He would not offer any assistance, because Chase needs to grow on his own. He would only help with this little bit. ¡°I¡­ Thank you¡± Chase eyes the different handwritings on each piece of parchment. Each of them has the timetable of a scholarship student written in detail on it. ¡®Could he perhaps¡­ have friends?¡¯ Chase pondered on the thought. He has never seen Sky hang around other people besides him, so far. ¡°Really, thank you¡± Chase repeated himself, trying to make his gratitude clear. He carefully folds the timetables and pockets them into his dry uniform placed beside him. ¡°This is¡­ this saves a lot of work¡± Chase paused thoughtfully and asks a question. ¡°Where is the shadow lane?¡± ¡°You read fast, don¡¯t you?¡± Sky complimented him, genuinely impressed. ¡°It¡¯s the long shadow cast by Aktos¡¯ tower. The place changes according to the time of day, and completely disappears during the rain but you get the point¡± ¡°So you¡¯re going after Damien first, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Yeah, he seems to be the only one free today¡± Chase has already taken mental notes of the possible times to meet the other three when he scanned the papers earlier. ¡®Today from four in the evening to ten at night, in the shadow lane¡­¡¯ ¡°Well, we better move¡± Sky pulls out his leg from the pool and stands up. He lightly stretches and walks toward the exit, motioning for Chase to follow. Chase puts on his uniform in a hurry and dashes out to catch a carriage. ¡®Today¡¯s appointment, Deniro and Damien¡¯ He promised himself to do what he said today. Sky has already offered him assistance. It would be pathetic of him to still flounder around when things are made easy for him. ¡®Just why are you doing this, Sky?¡¯ Chase knitted his eyebrows, trying to figure out his not-so-strange companion¡¯s motive. *** ¡°That¡¯s exactly how you do it!¡± Miria jumps up and down, exhilarated by Chase¡¯s success in replicating her spell. ¡°Do it again!¡± She requested, her glass skewed over the bridge of her nose. Chase channels his Mana into the concrete floor once more, searching for the presence of steel. ¡®Found it¡¯ it only took a brief instance for him to locate another set of metal pillars embedded within the floor. He coils the tendrils of Mana around the hard steel, giving him firm grips over the objects. Utilising them like extra hands, he tugs the metal beams and pulls them out of the hollow shafts in the floor. With a quick, but loud grating sound, seven steel pillars jut out of the concrete in a puff of white dust. ¡°Bravo, good job!¡± Miria claps again, as if she was overly proud of her own child. Some of the other students scowled at them both, considering how Chase is getting the extra attention. Miria has assigned them standard practices suitable to their level and specialties and checked on them from time-to-time but there was no hiding the scent of favouritism. Chase on the other hand, completely ignored them. What can he even do to change things? Pretend to fumble and fail once in a while at the cost of his training speed? ¡°Oh dear, look at the time!¡± She said after flipping her pocket watch open. ¡°Good job everyone. we¡¯ll meet again next week!¡± She called out to the class. ¡°Don¡¯t forget to practice and get better, okay?¡± She wagged her finger at them, as if they were a bunch of children. A few of them are actually close to adulthood, if not already. ¡°Now Chase, we¡¯ll continue this next time. I have a feeling you can get lots better than this¡± She bent down and whispered to Chase. Smiling contentedly, she picks up her book and shuffle out of the gymnasium. ¡®¡­¡­¡¯ Chase stood in the middle of the small training area, thinking about something. ¡®What¡¯s so different about it compared to Earth Pillar?¡¯ He thought. Miria had told him at the start of class that she would be testing him for the ability to cast higher tier Earth spells. What she told him to do previously was just the basics of controlling metal, supposedly the sub-element of Earth. ¡®It is only unlocked to those who have a high affinity with Earth, allowing them to sense the spiritual presence of metals..¡¯ He repeated Miria¡¯s brief lecture in his mind. ¡®I didn¡¯t sense anything spiritual¡­ I felt it, with Mana, its smooth and hard texture¡­ as if I was touching it. It¡¯s just like how I always do things, so what is different?¡¯ Chase heard the sound of someone clearing his throat and turns to locate the source. Sky is standing right behind him with his arms crossed. He is tapping one foot on the floor, as if impatient about something. ¡°Well?¡± He asked. Chase stares blankly at him for a moment and froze. ¡°Deniro!¡± He looks at the doorway and spots the back of Deniro¡¯s head. He scrambles to the entrance, making a beeline for the boy. Deniro paused and spins on his heel to regard Chase. His violet eyes glares at him with what Chase assumes to be unchecked fury. ¡°What?¡± He muttered, his scowl not giving an inch to other expressions. ¡°Errr.. I¡­ uhh..¡± Finding himself fumbling for words, Chase stops. He gulps and clears his throat, then tries again. ¡°Can we talk?¡± Chase put on the friendliest smile he could muster, showing his best face. His cheeks ache from the strain he is putting on them. Aaron Deniro raises an eyebrow and fishes out his watch out of his pocket, all the while looking angry. Chase admires how the boy could actually keep his glare for so long without getting extra wrinkles on his forehead. ¡°Speak¡± He commanded, probably deciding that he has extra time to spare. ¡®At least he¡¯s willing to speak¡­¡¯ Chase looks at the bright side, maintaining a positive view. He is having a difficult time with keeping up a friendly air without seeming like a subservient person. ¡®Now, how should I start this?¡¯ Should he go to the core of the issue straightaway? ¡®He probably doesn¡¯t have much time¡­ okay, here goes!¡¯ ¡°Why do you do that? Look at me in that way, I mean¡± Chase draws a circle in the air, outlining Deniro¡¯s face. ¡°Did I do anything to offend you?¡± He added, as he looks at the unresponsive boy. ¡°¡­..¡± Deniro¡¯s scowl did not slip at all, not even a little bit. Like an irritated king, he speaks at last. ¡°What did you do to offend me?¡± He paraphrased Chase¡¯s question. ¡°You have done nothing of the sort. No, actually I might owe you some of my gratitude¡± ¡°¡­What?¡± Chase blurted out, an eye twitching from confusion. The gears of his mind are creaking, trying their best to turn and make sense of the statement. ¡°¡­.What?¡± They failed and broke down with a clatter. ¡°I see. You have no inkling of an idea, do you?¡± Deniro said. He sighs and rolls his eyes Chase stands there with his mouth agape, showing his level of understanding of the matter. ¡°Very well, then. Since you are so clueless about things, I shall propose an offer¡± ¡°Win the Tournament of Champions in the upcoming Festival and I shall explain everything to you¡± He declared one-sidedly and turns to leave, leaving the puzzled Chase and observant Sky behind. ¡°Wait, what do you mean by everything?!¡± Chase called out to Deniro. The boy simply steps inside a carriage and ignores him. Without further ado, the coach driver whips the horse into motion and the carriage leaves the gymnasium area. Chase stares blankly at the empty spot and it is soon taken by another empty carriage. ¡°Well, that was quite interesting, wasn¡¯t it?¡± Sky pats him on the back, dragging him out of his pensive mood. ¡°Now I¡¯m more confused, what the hell is going on?¡± Chase queried. He thought this would be solved by one confrontation but things only got more cluttered when he did so. ¡°How did it even lead to winning the Tournament? What sort of information requirement is that?¡± ¡°Look at the bright side, at least you have a definite solution to getting your answer now¡± Sky said encouragingly. ¡°You have around four months to prepare for the Tournament, that¡¯s a lot of time! I¡¯m sure you can pull it through¡± ¡®¡­.I suppose there¡¯s nothing lost by entering it anyway¡¯ Chase initially planned on staying away from the Tournament in order to maintain a low profile but now it is already too late. ¡®At least I can gain lots of experience from fighting all sorts of opponents. Yeah, let¡¯s look at the bright side, the bright side¡¯ *** The bright side is clearly seen contrasting against the thick line of darkness. Like a pitch black wall, the shadow cast by Aktos¡¯s tower forms a dark line which cuts across the campus. This is the Shadow Lane, a location which is not a place, a shadow which is more than a phantom, a lane built on multiple planes. Rather than a destination, the Shadow Lane is more of a geographical marker that corresponds to the time and lighting. ¡°You know, the Shadow Lane is quite a popular term. Some use it as a meeting spot, some use it as a cruel way to reject people¡± Sky said suddenly, as they strolled along the outskirts of the shade. ¡°Reject people?¡± Chase inquired. He peers at the light-forsaken gloom extending beside him. ¡°How?¡± He could not piece the two things together. What does this have anything to do with turning someone down? ¡°Well, it¡¯s usually done by girls¡± Sky sniggered, entertained by his unshared story. ¡°When a boy they don¡¯t like confesses to them, they¡¯d tell the boy to meet them at the Shadow Lane at night¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­ just stupid. Just who would fall for something like that?¡± Chase retorted. ¡®Isn¡¯t it too obvious? It¡¯s like telling you¡¯d meet someone on the 31st February¡¯ He scans the area for Damien, the person he wants to meet this evening. ¡°Love can do weird things to people¡± Sky points his finger at a boy pacing to and fro in the shadow. Chase squints hard and catches the sight of a colourful bouquet in the boy¡¯s hand, significantly darkened by the shade. ¡°Poor guy¡± Chase offered his condolences to the boy. It is only four in the evening. It would take some time for the boy to realise before he is completely heartbroken. ¡®Should I tell him?¡¯ He halts and ponders for a while. ¡®No, I¡¯ve got no time. I need to focus on myself¡¯ Chase resumes his search for the scholarship beast. ¡°Where are you looking at? He¡¯s that way¡± Sky grabs hold of Chase¡¯s head and turns it to the correct direction. He immediately recognises the person he is looking for. ¡®Pompadour guy in a long white overcoat reading a book. Yep, should be him¡¯ Chase cross-examined the figure leaning against a wall with the rumours that he collected on his own. With a light ball hovering above his head, it dimly shines its light over the pages of the book in his hand and also the stiff pompadour hanging in front of his forehead. Chase steps into the darkness whereas Sky moves elsewhere. Tap. Tap. Tap. His shoes whispered when it hit the cobbled road, eating the distance between him and Damien. He comes to a stop ten feet away from the person he wishes to duel. ¡®The Ugly Penguin¡¯ is what Chase could make out as the title of the book being read. ¡°Excuse me¡± Chase said politely. He would be taking this person¡¯s time after all, so he thought it would be best to be polite about it. ¡°Forgive me for interrupting, but I wish to duel you¡± Better get straight to the point, he thought. Damien lifts his head from the book and stares at Chase. His eyes are calm and clear, like a tranquil pond nestled in a pristine glade. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯m not really interested in violence¡± His lips flow into the softest smile Chase had ever seen. ¡°Oh no, no, I¡¯m not here to pick a fight!¡± Chase tries to explain his intentions. ¡°I just want to test myself and improve in the areas I am lacking in¡± Chase does not want to lose this opportunity. He really needs a sparring partner. ¡°I am sorry, but no¡± Damien returns to his book, reading it under the soft light of his conjured light ball. Two spheres of light hover towards him and chase away the darkness in the surroundings. ¡°I¡¯ll lend you the lights if you accept my challenge¡± Chase offered. ¡®It¡¯s not much of a trade, but I¡¯ve heard people saying he¡¯s not too bright¡­.Otherwise why would he be reading in the darkness anyway?¡¯ Damien sighs. ¡°There are things that can only be seen when you are surrounded by darkness¡± He quoted. Turning around, he walks further away from the offending globes of light that Chase has produced for him. If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. ¡°Well I¡¯m in the dark now, and I need some light to see things!¡± Chase shouted out. He realised that it was a mistake to believe the rumours. Damien might be more knowledgeable than he looks, judging from the way he speaks. ¡°I¡¯m lost, and I need help to find my way!¡± The path to strength. ¡°One should always offer help and not expect to be helped¡± Damien answered. A group of students led by Sky files into the Shadow Lane and approach the two of them. ¡®What are these people fo¡ªAh!¡¯ Chase had completely forgotten about the requirements to duel. He needs two student council members and twenty students, Sky must have gathered them somehow. ¡°It¡¯s a duel!¡± ¡°Oh, how barbaric. I suppose I could stay for a while though¡± ¡°It¡¯s another one between the scholarship beasts!¡± The crowd keeps to its incessant chatter, ruining the previously quiet atmosphere of the Shadow Lane. Chase receives a flash of insight. ¡°Well, I don¡¯t think you can read with all the noise¡± He stated, trying to forcibly pull Damien into a duel. ¡°I don¡¯t think they would leave after coming this far. Not without seeing what they came for, at least¡± Damien sighs once again. He bookmarks his page and closes the book before stowing it inside his snowy white overcoat. ¡°If you insist¡± He rolls up the sleeves of his overcoat, revealing his lean forearms. ¡°I believe it is imperative that I inform you about something though¡± He comes closer and halts right in front of Chase. ¡°Selfishness is an obstacle, not a vehicle¡± Chase stares defiantly at the towering figure ahead of him. ¡®I need to grow¡¯ ¡®I need to fight¡¯ ¡®I need opponents¡¯ Those thoughts swirl around in Chase¡¯s mind, imploring him to be harder. They eat away at the foundations of who he was, forging him into a new individual that he wants to be. He wants to be the strongest, to protect those he cares for. ¡°I challenge you to a duel. It would be a spar¡± Chase sweeps his eyes over Damien¡¯s equipment and notes that the opponent has no weapons. ¡°No weapons are allowed, but Magic is accepted. The starting distance is twenty steps away. The victory condition is knocking the opponent out or making him forfeit. Do you accept? ¡°I accept¡± Damien nodded and proceeds to take ten steps backward while Chase does the same. Chase conjures a dozen light balls and spread them over the battlefield to provide him illumination. The shadows shy away from the radiance, giving way to the two. They create a gaping hole in the Shadow Lane, where the darkness does not tread. ¡°The duel is a spar, no weapons whereas Magic is allowed. Victory is determined by knockout or forfeiting!¡± One of the spectators stepped forward and exclaimed, she was most likely a student council member. ¡°Let the match between Chase Blackstone and Damien Hearth¡­. Begin!¡± Another one announced the start of the battle. *** Thick slabs of stone spring out of the pavement and surround Damien. Like a sturdy cage they surround him within a forest of bricks and rock, enclosing him in a constricting ring. They spin in a circle, grinding against the ground below, leaving deep trails on the earth as they threaten to squash the trapped prey. Damien moves his eyes over the stone walls, perhaps looking for a weak point. He bends his knees, readying for a jump. ¡®Just as planned¡¯ Chase thought. With a loud thump, Damien kicks off the ground to send himself skirting over the slabs but¡­ The stone walls shrink and crumple. Their body decrease in size as a part of them shot out dull spears of rock at the airborne opponent. They come from multiple directions, like a hedgehog turned inside out. Damien jumped. He jumped away from the missiles in mid-air, leaving them whizzing through thin air. ¡®What the¡ª¡® Chase is unable to finish the thought as Damien jumps toward him. ¡®Earth Wall, Flash!¡¯ Chase erects a hasty defensive structure and uses it to blast a wide blinding arc of light at Damien. Using the Earth Wall as a cover, he does not need to worry about suffering the effects of his own Light spell. Damien crosses his arms and shuts his eyes to shield himself. The hem of his white overcoat flaps in the wind like a magnificent cape, and he lands right beside Chase. Leaving no room to breathe, he attacks. He pivots on one leg and delivers a spin-kick. Chase ducks his head and avoids the blow by a hair¡¯s breadth. The kick slices through the air and changes direction without losing momentum, as if using some form of unseen leverage. It hammers down in the form of an axe kick. Chase twists his hips and slips the crown of his head out of the way but he could not fully evade the attack. Damien¡¯s heel grazed against his thigh, ripping through the Terrameleon fabric and a shred of skin. Before the foot could reach the ground, it changes direction once more. It makes a sharp turn and heads for Chase¡¯s jaw, trying to knock him out in one hit. Chase shifts his weight and twists in an awkward way, moving himself out of range. It was a clumsy attempt, but at least going to yoga classes was not a vain effort. ¡®How does he move that way?¡¯ Chase thought as he summons bullets of earth to pelt the opponent, buying him the time and distance he needs. ¡®It¡¯s like he¡¯s ignoring inertia..¡¯ He examines the evasive manoeuvres performed by Damien. For a moment his body seems to be tottering out of balance, and then he would suddenly spring back in a different direction without losing speed. ¡®Then how about this?¡¯ Chase creates potholes underneath Damien¡¯s feet, sinking them into the ground. With a crunching sound, the holes clamp themselves around his legs. ¡®Now I¡¯ve got you!¡¯ Chase summons a stone pillar and slams it into Damien¡¯s abdomen. The road cracks as the pillar forcibly drags Damien, carving the street like an overweight anchor. The pillar stops. It blows away Damien out of the light and into the darkness, or so it should have. His body jerks to a stop halfway through and darts in Chase¡¯s direction once again, like a particularly stubborn hunting dog. He shows no sign of being injured despite recently getting rammed by a large and heavy object. ¡®Is he nullifying my attacks? No, then he would not have to dodge¡¯ Chase leaps to the side and twists his hips, sending a punch at Damien. Damien lightly touched the tip of his fist, and his punch is easily diverted to the side¡ªlike water coming to a bend in the river. A rocky fist pops out of the ground and attacks Damien, covering Chase¡¯s momentary gap in defense. Then another one surfaces, and another. Chase delivers a barrage of stone fists that pounds the opponent back as it moves like a wave. ¡®How do I beat him? Nothing seems to faze him!¡¯ Damien is still keeping his calm expression. He is not even breathing heavily from having to move around so much. ¡®Impaling him is out of the question..¡¯ A cloud of steam suddenly puffs out from Damien¡¯s body, concealing him within its misty veil. Hiding him is not its purpose however, as he tears through the smoky curtain and runs at breakneck speed. He jumps, rolls and dashes at a velocity that is perhaps double or triple his previous movements. ¡®I can¡¯t keep up!¡¯ Chase zips his eyes around to follow Damien¡¯s movements but it is too random and sudden to keep track of. Damien could be accurately compared with a mosquito, which could disappear out of sight even with someone keeping an eye on it. Judging it to be futile to dodge, Chase conjures thin stone whips and sends it spinning in a vortex with him in the centre. It serves him as a defensive perimeter, lashing out at anything that comes too close. However¡­ Damien completely ignored the unforgiving whips. He burst through them without any hesitation, and the hard but brittle whips are easily broken. He launches himself at Chase who no longer has any defensive measure. ¡®Tch!¡¯ Chase anticipates the telegraphed punch and grabs hold of Damien¡¯s arm as the fist slipped past his head. He pulls Damien towards him and knees him in the stomach. He knows that it would probably deal little to no damage, but he needs to make sure of something by feeling it with his own body. Damien grunts slightly from the blow and returns the favour by locking Chase in a chokehold. Chase gasps and claws at the arm holding his neck captive. It is a surprise how sturdy Damien¡¯s hold on him is, despite how lean his arms are compared to others Chase had met including his father. ¡®Damn it..¡¯ His fingers grow numb, making his struggling attempt pathetically feeble. ¡®I¡­.¡¯ His vision is starting to get hazy, and his head feels dizzy. ¡®Lost..¡¯ A curtain of darkness covers his vision, and he blacks out. *** Chase wakes up in the darkness. He gasps for breath and reaches for his throat with a hand. He does not even feel sore around the area, which is a miracle. ¡®Where am I¡­?¡¯ He sweeps his eyes over the simple bed and the curtain enclosing the small area he is confined in. His eyes come to a rest as they meet a pair of red irises glinting in the gloom. ¡°Woah!¡± Chase jumped off the bed, startled by the appearance of those crimson beads in the dim room. ¡°What the, Sky! What in the world are you doing there in the dark? For God¡¯s sake!¡± He calms himself and steadies his breath, narrowly avoiding a heart attack despite his young age. ¡°Is that how you treat someone who has been waiting right by your side for several hours?¡± He commented as he frowns. At least, Chase thinks Sky is frowning, he could not really tell for sure in the dark. ¡°Several¡­ ¡° Chase stares at the lack of brightness in the room. He swipes the curtain open and spots rays of moonlight filtering through the windows in the treatment ward. ¡°What time is it now?¡± Maybe, maybe he can still make it in time for a rematch. ¡°Almost nine, I¡¯m sure I don¡¯t have to tell you whether it¡¯s night or morning¡± Sky stands up and stretches his back. He had been sitting there for too long, but it was not boring as he had things to occupy him with. Such as the chart of the human anatomy pasted on the walls and the live specimen lying on the bed just a minute ago. ¡°Surely you don¡¯t mean to head back for another duel?¡± He tilts his head questioningly. ¡°He¡¯s still there. He¡¯s there until ten, that¡¯s what your timetable said¡± Chase gives himself a brief check, looking for any missing items. Satisfied that everything is still with him, he makes his way to the exit of the ward. ¡°It¡¯s already night time, where¡¯d you find the Shadow Lane?¡± Sky called out, stating a valid point. ¡°It should¡¯ve moved like the hand of a clock, I¡¯ll search around the area!¡± Chase shouts back from outside the room. A few disgruntled mumblings seeps out from behind the other curtains, most likely coming from other, sicker occupants. ''Where''d you find observers at this time of the night?'' Sky thought, staring at the empty doorway. *** ¡®Find him¡¯ Chase thought as he pans his head around, registering the dimly lit buildings around the square. ¡®Should be here somewhere¡¯ The flames in the lamp posts cast a soft orange light over the smooth walls and cobbled pavements. ¡®Earth Pillar!¡¯ A vertical bar of stone rises from beneath Chase¡¯s feet, elevating him to a higher vantage point. The strong wind races past him, flapping the hems of his uniform and ruffling his jet-black hair. There he stands, scanning the darkness to search for a person. ¡®Is¡­ that it?¡¯ He saw a dot of white light, something distinguishable from the conventional lamps scattered about. He slants the pillar, making it lean towards a building and jumps off to land on a flat roof. He frowns with distaste and wipes off the dust that got on his hands. It has not rained for quite a while now, which explains the accumulation of dust on the roofs. He produces a light source and sets it to a comfortable level for his eyes. He streaks over the buildings, bounding from one rooftop to another. The little muscle power he built over the past week may or may not have assisted him, but he surely got better at performing landing manoeuvres. Beads of sweat roll down his back as he sprints and jumps without missing a beat. The air is dry, devoid of any mist to cool him down. ¡®That¡¯s¡­.¡¯ He skids to a halt, planting the tip of his shoes at a row of jutting roof tiles. He peers at the person standing near the light ball down below. ¡®It¡¯s the guy with the flowers, he¡¯s still here?¡¯ Chase deduced that the boy must have followed the movement of the Shadow Lane, considering the different location he is currently at. Chase flips out his pocket watch and peeks at the minute hand. ¡®almost ten, and I don¡¯t see Damien anywhere¡­¡¯ He replaces it inside his pocket and chooses to sit down on the slanted roof with his feet rested against the rain gutter. ¡®You should give up too, you know¡­¡¯ He thought as he studies the poor boy. ¡®Should I send him back?¡¯ Chase pitied the boy. He could perhaps create an optical illusion of a monster to scare him away, so he does not have to needlessly wait there with a broken heart. But he decides against it after catching the determined expression on the boy¡¯s face. ¡®Do you like her that much¡­?¡¯ Acknowledging the boy¡¯s spirit, Chase patiently waits. ¡®What am I waiting for? It¡¯s not like anything would happen¡­¡¯ He thought. ¡®Maybe, just maybe¡­ the girl would come soon. That must be what he is thinking¡­¡¯ Chase mused as he eyes the boy pacing about in a circle with the bouquet in hand. If his memory serves him right, Chase could swear that the flowers are starting to wilt. The boy runs his fingers through his hair and fidgets uncomfortably from time-to-time but Chase did not see him look at a watch, even once. So Chase sat there, until the uneven tiles dig into his back, probably leaving temporary marks on his skin. He fiddles with the air a little bit, making it a bit cooler by condensing some water in his area. He summons three fireballs and pretends to juggle them around, to stave off the boredom. ¡®He¡¯s not even looking here¡¯ Chase multiplies it to five, then seven and settling with juggling a dozen in two loops. He strings them with one another and creates multiple hoops, spinning around in elaborate patterns in the air. ¡®Still not looking¡­¡¯ Chase himself does not know why he is doing this. Is he interested to see what happens to the boy? Is he just trying to pull him away before he realises the crushing truth or is he¡­ trying to confirm something? He extracts the pocket watch to check for the time once again, leaving the rings of fire moving about automatically. ¡®I can¡¯t believe it, it¡¯s almost midnight¡­¡¯ Chase stares at the watch with incredulity, thinking about how much time he has wasted here. ¡®¡­.¡¯ Chase fixed his eyes on the boy¡¯s face once again. ¡®You¡¯re a fool¡­¡¯ Finding no change in his determined expression, Chase turns to leave. ¡®?!¡¯ He froze. Out in the distance, he could see a globe of light bobbing unsteadily over a fuzzy silhouette. Chase extinguishes his own light source, hiding his presence. Chase peers at the boy, and finds him to be looking in the same direction. The boy is shocked, his mouth slightly agape. ¡®Maybe he was starting to doubt it too¡­ but is that really the person he is waiting for?¡¯ Chase thought. ¡®Just why would a girl bother walking around at this ungodly hour? Maybe it¡¯s just a guard¡­¡¯ His question is soon answered as the figure comes closer, attracted to the other source of light. Chase spots a reddish-brown skirt hanging just a little above the knees and the school uniform identical to his, tailored specifically for the girl. ¡®Is this the person?¡¯ Chase diverts his attention back to the boy. Judging from how fidgety he is getting, there is no more room for doubt. The girl comes to a halt a few feet away from the boy and they stare at each other. Chase manipulates the air flow, transmitting the sound waves toward him. ¡®Maybe I¡¯d learn something from this¡¯ Chase thought, preparing to take note if he ever decides to confess to Alice in the future. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for being late¡± The girl starts off the conversation, looking down at the pavement below which Chase assumes to be an expression of shyness. Chase is too far away to catch diminutive details such as a blushing face, but he expects her to be flushing red under those straight locks of hair. ¡°I forgot about this place¡­ disappearing at night, I mean¡± She twirls her fingers around her hair, still avoiding eye contact with the boy. ¡°So I walked around, looking for you. I thought you¡¯ve already gone back b¡ª¡° She was cut off. The boy held the flowers in front of him, earnestly offering them to her. Even from this far away, Chase could see the nervous vibrations rattling the bouquet. ¡°Here, I¡¯ve brought you some flowers¡± The boy said. The girl stares at them and reaches her hand out to take them but¡­ ¡°Ah!¡± He pulls them back. ¡°I-- , Uhm, I¡¯m sorry¡­ maybe not, I mean they¡¯ve uh-wilted¡ªuhm, not on purpose but you¡ªI¡± He tries to hide them, concealing it with shame but the woman grabs them before he could. ¡°No, it¡¯s okay! I like flowers¡­ are these daffodil¡ªAh!¡± The bouquet fell on the ground, slipping through their unsteady grips. They crouch down to pick it up and accidentally bump into each other. ¡°Ouch!¡± They cried in unison. Rubbing their sore temples, they gaze at each other and smile. The smiles unfold into nervous chuckles and blossom into full-blown laughter, shoving away the awkward atmosphere. The boy takes the initiative and picks up the flower with one hand while helping the girl up with another. She looks at the boy with upturned eyes, and him gazing down on her. ¡®This calls for some romantic atmosphere!¡¯ Chase thought as he forms custom light balls in the shape of butterflies. They glow with a pale yellow tinted-light, and he sends them fluttering down around the couple. Their wings beat lightly against the still air, stirring emotions with their unearthly, yet beautiful, image. ¡°These are¡­ beautiful¡­¡± The girl said, fascinated by the wondrous spectacle. The flock of butterflies dance rhythmically in the night, imitating live ones that Chase had seen numerous times. With a simple thought, Chase moves a butterfly to rest on her finger briefly before taking flight again. The distant sound of a clock tower striking the hour of midnight is feebly carried by the wind, alerting them of reality. ¡°Sheila, I¡­¡± The boy said, grabbing all her attention for himself. The mood is just right, and the girl seems to share the same feelings, so Chase thinks it would be a definite success. Still, he watches the scene with bated breath. ¡°I like you¡± He finished the sentence and waits. The following couple of seconds must have felt like an eternity to him, possessing a length that could not be measured by a mere clock. He looks at her, expecting a reply, his heart thumping the fastest beat in his life. ¡°I¡¯m glad¡­¡± She said, wiping something off the corner of her eyes, Chase could not see. ¡°I like you too¡± She said at last. Trembling from what Chase suspects to be uncontrollable delight, the boy pulls Sheila into a tight hug, which she pleasantly accepts by burying her face into his chest. They stay that way for dozens of seconds, saying nothing to each other. The hug was enough to convey their feelings, how happy and glad they are. ¡®I¡¯m starting to feel awkward, staring at this for too long¡­¡¯ Chase turns to leave once again and comes face-to-face with a person. ¡°Wo-¡° His yelp was muffled by a hand and Damien pulls him down to hide them from the two startled lovers. They watch the couple looking around for the momentary source of noise. They stop looking after a few turns of the head, probably dismissing it as the sound of a stray animal. Staring at each other with shy, but happy faces, they stroll together in the night, hand in hand. Seeing them disappear into the darkness, Chase turns his head and hisses at Damien. ¡°Just what the hell are you doing here?!¡± It is way past ten at night, so Damien should no longer be around the Shadow Lane. Chase is not even sure that this is the supposed location of the Shadow Lane. ¡°I¡¯ve already informed you that there are things that could only be seen when surrounded in darkness¡± He said cryptically. ¡°This was not expected, but it was a fulfilling scene to observe¡± Chase could see the familiar storybook held in one of Damien¡¯s hand. ¡®Was he reading it all this time, until just now?¡¯ Chase sizes up the thickness of the book. Judging by the illustration, title and its size, it should not be something that needs to be read for hours on end. ¡°Where did you even come from?¡± He did not see any other light source nearby when he roosted here a couple hours ago. Damien nods at the rooftop next to the one they are currently lying on. ¡°I¡¯ve been there since sunset. I thought about going back, before I saw that boy just now waiting alone down there¡± He points at the spot where the lovebirds were at a little while ago. ¡®Geh, then did he see me do all those stupid things?¡¯ Chase thought, recollecting all the pointless things he did with the flames. ¡®Oh crap, he saw me use Fire, didn¡¯t he?¡¯ Is he in danger? Could this person tell something is off? ¡°That was a nice thing you did, just now¡± Damien complimented him. ¡°It was a nice touch, adding those butterflies. Maybe you¡¯ve given them the most wonderful memory that they will never forget for life¡± He added further, causing Chase to blush in embarrassment. ¡°I just thought they needed it, that¡¯s all¡± Chase explained, trying to hide the fact that he was carried by the flow of romance. ¡°Yes, and that is a selfless action. You gain absolutely nothing from it, but you helped them nonetheless¡± He stands up and climbs to the flat ledge in the middle of the roof. ¡°Forgive me for judging you so hastily this evening, perhaps you have your own reasons for pursuing strength so desperately. Would you mind telling me about it?¡± Chase hoists himself up and sits beside Damien. ¡°It¡¯s just a stupid thing, everyone needs to get stronger for one reason or another¡± He brushed off the question. ¡°You would not be so determined in coming back here, looking for me to have a rematch if you truly believe your reason is stupid¡± Damien disregarded his weak attempt and sets the conversation back into his desired direction. ¡°I presume that is what you wandered here for, not even looking for witnesses beforehand to spectate the duel¡± ¡®Witnesses, I completely forgot!¡¯ He did not even think properly when he left the treatment ward. What manner of demon possessed him that he forgot something so crucial? ¡°It¡¯s¡­ I just wanted to have the strength to protect. Don¡¯t laugh¡± He gave a warning, fearing that he would be ridiculed for such a simple and childish reason. ¡°Who do you want to protect?¡± It seems Damien does not look down on Chase¡¯s goal, given how calm he is. ¡°People I care about, those who I deem important¡± ¡°Who are you protecting them from? Do you have enemies?¡± Damien asked, spurring on Chase¡¯s thoughts. ¡°Well, there are no specific ones but¡­ we almost died a little while back when the monsters were attacking human settlements all over Armitage¡± Images of the ruined village of Thanes flood into his mind, bringing his guilt to the surface. ¡®It could¡¯ve been solved in a better way¡­¡¯ Despite what Marcus had said, there really are better methods that he should have thought of. ¡°Ah, then you want to protect them from monsters?¡± Damien inquired. Before Chase could provide an answer, he expands the question. ¡°Then, what about the Demon King? Is he not the one behind your enemies, controlling them from behind the scenes? Are you going to defeat him?¡± ¡°I¡­. I don¡¯t know¡­¡± Chase replied uncertainly. He studies the lamp posts lining the side of the streets, as if they are the most interesting things in the world. ¡®I never really thought that far. Should I aim for that? But I¡¯m no Hero¡­¡¯ ¡°It seems to me that you are uncertain of your own goals¡± Damien declared understandingly. He settles his eyes over Chase¡¯s face, his own expression the reflection of his inner peace. ¡°Very well, I¡¯ll assist you in your endeavour, on one condition¡± Chase perks up after hearing Damien¡¯s offer to help him. ¡°What?¡± Chase asked. ¡°When I propose to a girl, you need to be there as my wingman¡± He said, and grinned. Chase grins back in response out of pure mirth. ¡°Sure, count on me to make a show¡± *** ¡®This show is boring¡¯ Erin yawned and takes a quick look at the other audience. The majority of them are dressed in fine imported fabrics, and their fingers glittered with gold and precious stones. They chuckle and giggle at the jester on stage who is making a fool of himself. ¡°Where are you going, Erin?¡± Charlie asked, seeing her rise up from her seat. ¡°I¡¯m feeling a bit dizzy, maybe I¡¯ll retire for the night¡± She lied. She could not tell him the real reason out loud in here. Not with all the spectators having the time of their life. He takes some time to study Erin. ¡°I see, okay then¡± He said, understanding what Erin really meant. ¡°Make sure you get a good night¡¯s sleep, and if you¡¯re still sick tomorrow we¡¯ll look for a physician¡± What he really meant was ¡®Get lots of rest, we¡¯re going for a long ride tomorrow¡¯ Erin nods and makes her way to the stairwell. She lifts up the hem of her skirt and carefully steps on the stairs with her high-heeled shoes. ¡®Princesses and noblewomen must have it hard¡­¡¯ She thought, feeling how sore her feet are from wearing those shoes for too long. She comes to a rest on the carpeted landing, marking that she has cleared half of the steps to the second floor where her room is at. She leans herself over the windowsill of a small arched window and admires the magnificent vista it revealed to her. ¡®This beats those stupid jokes downstairs anytime¡¯ She noted to herself. ''Just how could anyone find the fool to be comparable to something so magnificent such as this?¡¯ She could see Urbem de Lumine, the City of Lights, Capital of the Holy Empire of Bosco from her current spot. The vast capital shines like a jewel in the night, radiating its brilliance from far away. It calls for travellers, alluring them into its awesome walls. Normally, one would not be able to see the capital from this distance but fortunately this town is built on a hill, allowing the citizens a little glimpse at the capital¡¯s glorious appearance. ¡®Only a few more days¡­¡¯ She moves her verdant green eyes onto the lion pendant hanging down her neck. ¡®We¡¯ll be there soon, Sir Lawrence¡¯ She grasps the medallion firmly, as if she is praying with it. ¡®I¡¯ll fulfil your request¡­ in the City of Lights¡¯ The city glints, answering her thoughts and beckoning her to come. *** SORRY, THE FICTION IS CURRENTLY BEING REWRITTEN AS OF 18TH MAY, 2015. I SHALL INCLUDE A LINK HERE TO THE NEW VERSION ONCE I UPLOAD IT IN SEVERAL MONTHS'' TIME And.... that''s it, a standard 10k words chapter. Finally finished it [th_009_v2.gif] I picked up the pace a little bit, at least I think I did. Does it seemed rushed or too slow? Q: What''s up with the sudden romance scene? A: I have no idea. It suddenly popped up, begging me to write it and... Voila! The first romance scene I''ve ever written in my life. I hope it was not too cheesy or awkward, I''ve never really read a romance themed novel. Q: When is the next chapter going to be up? A: I don''t have a definite date, what''s with my final exams coming up... but should be up within two weeks by latest. That should be quite okay, considering the length of my chapters. Q: Who the hell is Erin again? I''m an old reader, and I don''t really remember things from months ago. A: Completely understandable. She''s the special girl who met with Lawrence Gale (Zombie) in chapter 16 and nullified his curse when physically in contact. Bah, gotta repair the whole Gale chapters in RP: Batch two. Q: Who the hell is Corvette? A: Chase''s grandmother, mentioned at the end of Chapter 14, and briefly in Chapter 17 along with Finn Mossdeep, the Grim Reaper/ Zenithian Knight Commander. Q: You keep making Chase lose. When is he gonna win? A: Oh come on, piling up losses would make victory so much sweeter, don''t you agree? Besides, I want to make it a point that he''s not the biggest badass around (for now)
Shedding a Mark of Strength Armus Outlawed and Outmatched but Never Outlasted
For The Curious Mind
IMPORTANT NOTICE First of all, I would like to start with my sincerest apologies and heartfelt thanks to my dear readers. I want to announce my intention of rewriting this series here, and I shall provide the reasons why. While I understand this is a terrible thing to do to those who have read through all twenty-six chapters, it is far more difficult for me to choose this considering I have spent literally hundreds of hours typing those very chapters you have read. Let me explain with the familiar review & rating system here (which I will copy & paste into the review box of the fiction): Style: 2/5 While I do not think the story had been written in a terrible style, I do not think it deserves to be called good or great either. The styles used to write Chapter 1-26 occasionally changed which marked my unsteady steps as a first-time writer. There are a few First POVs in the early chapters which are not really needed, but were written during my experimental stage. Now, I¡¯ve settled on a third person POV that is semi-limited but centring around multiple characters. Although I have started to grasp the edges of the ¡°show not tell¡± technique, there are an overabundance of telling in the story. Telling, I believe, is not a bad thing despite what some people might say. Sometimes it is easier to understand and imagine that ¡°the flower is beautiful¡± rather than describing the flower with a long sentence. While it is true that the reader may have their own idea of beauty, the author obviously intends to appeal to the reader¡¯s sense of aesthetics and is imploring them to attribute the quality to the flower in their minds as well as visualise their own interpretation of it. However, like I said, I¡¯ve overly abused telling. The dialogues are¡­ not cringe-worthy but I¡¯d say they are lacklustre as compared to the majority of works that I have read. True, I¡¯m no expert at this but that has nothing to do with the marks. Info dumps. Damn info dumps. They are only a miniscule percentage compared to the total content that I have written but they are sort of an artefact from my first days of writing, which cannot be removed unless I do a complete rewrite. When writing this story, I failed to realise that I should¡¯ve gradually exposed relevant information as the story progress rather than giving a damn overview of locations and systems in chapter 1. *Sigh* Story: 1/5 I¡¯ll give the story in my head a 4/5, from its beginning until its ending. Hey, it¡¯s an awesome story that covers four worlds, five factions and¡­ nah, I won¡¯t spoil. Sadly, since the draft here is not particularly finished and it had yet reached the parts I consider to be good in the story, a measly one shall suffice. The story I have in my head is the very reason I left my ¡®leeching¡¯ status behind and decided to produce something. Unfortunately, I did not do it justice. I kept my story on a loose leash, with only a dozen or so key points that needed to be reached over five arcs. Rather than giving it the feeling of ¡°uncontrolled development¡± that I aimed for, it slowed the pacing of the story by a whole lot. The story was good (in my opinion) in the first arc and gradually degraded in the second arc although my writing style had improved significantly. It had been six chapters worth more than 60k words in total since the protagonist entered the Academy, and only a week had passed. Talk about terrible pacing, huh? World Setting: Frankly, since I started writing the story with shaky steps, it suffered from a lack of effort put into building it. It¡¯s believable enough, but it clearly lacks plenty of details to set it apart as unique or good. World Logic: I¡¯ve introduced plenty of tiers and systems to measure one¡¯s power levels in the early chapters but I found that I rarely rely on them as I progressed along the story. Yes, there are some loopholes which I intentionally put for plot development in chapter 24 but really, I figured there¡¯s no real need for the stereotypic system to be explained with such detail in the beginning. This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it. Although I¡¯ve tried to repair my chapters, I came to realise that the problems are more deeply rooted in nature and could not be fixed with simple style repairs. Hence, I have to rewrite it. Grammar: 2.5/5 Yes, grammar. I can actually spell grammar before providing a rating about it, yay me. I give it a 2.5 for normal. As it is impossible for me to detect my own mistakes here, (excepting for typos that could be detected with word processors), I shall not comment too much on it. The vocabulary is decent, but not vast. This could be a plus or a minus. A plus since it¡¯s quite simple to understand (in my opinion) and a minus if the words are repetitive. Although I made an effort to reduce such repetitions, I tend to use similar ways of describing things from chapter-to-chapter and it¡¯s pretty noticeable for me since I¡¯m the one writing it. Character: 1/5 *Sigh* Although I avoided having some one-dimensional characters by basing them on some real people I have personally met, it got more difficult as the list of characters grew. Protagonist: Chase is a good boy, a loner and also shy due to his years of confinement within his house. Traits like these don¡¯t really cure themselves that quick, so I don¡¯t have any problems with him despite receiving some complaints. Like seriously, you don¡¯t go from sheltered loner to bloodthirsty badass in the space of one year. His personality does change a little bit in some of the recent chapters, but it was done intentionally to portray him going through puberty (You know, mood swings and stuff) I kind of like him, actually. Other characters, Main or Side: Some are flat, especially the heroine¡­. (because she terribly lacked scenes to really introduce her). Some are okay, quite enjoyable for me to think of their traits and the likes such as Aaron and Gillian. Some are problematic, since I did not think carefully before introducing them. As a result, I have about 2-3 characters at the moment which I have no idea what to do with. This is not a harem, but this fiction terribly lacks girls. I might be unconsciously sexist, O_O or it might simply be the fact that I am a guy and I''m not very confident in portraying a girl''s character. Yes, I need to fix that as well. Overall : 2 + 1 + 2.5 + 1 = 6.5/4 = 1.625 They say we usually add a positive 10% when we judge ourselves whether it be appearance or this fiction here, so let¡¯s deduct that: 1.625*0.9= 1.4625 rounded off to 1.5 Hence, overall= 1.5/5 With the rewrite I intend to fix several issues: 1. Those damn info dumps, I¡¯m going to avoid using all of them. 2. Those flashbacks, which could have been done in a better way 3. Using the 3rd person POV more effectively without unnecessary 1st person POV. 4. Use more ¡°show, not tell¡± wherever I can and to the best of my abilities. 5. Plan the story better to avoid the current blunders I have made 6. Develop the world more 7. Get rid of the redundant system I¡¯ve made 8. Avoid over-describing unimportant things 9. TRY to improve my grammar 10. TRY to improve the characters 11. Split every chapter into three parts for more manageable proofreads / repairs (if needed) I shall release the rewritten version after I finish the second arc of the story in that version. This would take a few, if not several months to accomplish. I apologize once again to my readers, for I am sincerely sorry about this. Thank you for reading Armus: First Draft